Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Rachel Greenham

Rachel Greenham

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Featured BigCloset TopShelf author Rachel Greenham.

Correctable Developmental Anomaly

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Contests: 

  • Stardust Anniversary Science Fiction Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction
  • Day after Tomorrow

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“Thank you for coming in at such short notice, Jenny. Please, take a seat.”

“Is there a problem with my baby, doctor?”

The doctor smiled. “Nothing we can’t fix, caught as early as this. It’s certainly not a life-threatening condition. Please, sit down.”

Jenny sat in the chair by the doctor’s desk. Her pregnancy wasn’t much more than a bump at this stage, easily covered, had she chosen to do so.

“Your latest scan revealed a correctable developmental anomaly in the foetus’s brain. We just got the results back today. Now, you expressed a wish not to be informed of your baby’s sex before birth, is that correct?”

“Yes,” Jenny said, and smiled, a little embarrassed. “I’m a little old-fashioned I guess.”

Smile. “Unfortunately it is the sex of your baby that this anomaly concerns. We need to discuss what we’re going to do. Are you okay with that?”

Jenny sighed. In truth it was only a foolish, romantic notion of hers to keep herself in ignorance of such things. She’d already had some fun researching both girls and boys names. Perhaps, she thought, it was a little quantum; like schroedinger’s cat, as long as she didn’t know, it wasn’t resolved. “All right,” she said. “Tell me, what’s going on?”

“Physically, your baby is a normal XY boy. No physical anomalies at all. What the last scan showed, however, is that the brain is developing as female. Now, there’s nothing to be concerned about. This happens from time to time, and we can correct for it completely at this early stage. But we do need you to make an informed decision for your baby.”

“Wh– What are the options?”

“Well, as we are at such an early stage, we can start a course of hormone therapy on the foetus to jump-start, as it were, proper male development of the brain. It would mean a little nanosurgery at the outset, just to insert the dispenser in the right location, then subsequent treatments can just be done on an outpatient’s appointment. Your baby’s brain will develop normally as male, to match his body. We would like to follow-up with a scan once a year, but in ninety-nine percent of cases there’s no need for any further intervention.”

Jenny sighed again. “Okay. What else?”

“We can leave the brain alone and modify the development of the body. Your child is an XY, there’s nothing in the universe can change that now, but, again with hormone treatment and a little nanosurgery, we can direct the foestus’s body to develop as female.

“Uhm, with XY chromosomes? Is that possible?”

“Oh yes. In fact on very rare occasion XY females occur naturally. There’s a good chance that we’d need to follow-up with hormone treatment throughout the child’s life, but in most respects she will be indistinguishable from any other girl.

“Most respects?”

The doctor smiled sympathetically. “She won’t have a uterus, and she won’t be able to have children unaided. Now with ova-cloning and a surrogate or uterus transplant this can be overcome; but you need to be aware now that this is the situation.”

“Wh– What if we don’t do anything?”

The doctor looked at her understandingly. “The child would grow up a girl trapped in a boy’s body, eventually becoming a woman trapped in a man’s body. Can you imagine how awful that would be? A long time ago, before we could detect or treat this in utero, the suffering was immense. It’s estimated that even after treatments in later life existed, the suicide rate among sufferers was as high as thirty percent. And the treatments that did exist — we could try to replicate them of course; with modern medicine we should get fairly reasonable results but…” He sighed. “It would always be inferior to directing development one way or another now and helping nature put things right.”

“All right. Um.” Jenny sighed. “The first one, um, you can make the brain develop as male after all? It’s not too late?”

“It’s not too late, but there’s no time to lose.”

“And, um, he won’t need to know?”

“No, he won’t need to know a thing. There’s minimal follow-up, he’ll be a perfectly normal male.”

“Okay, well, I suppose we should do that then. It seems less…” She ran out of words. “Something.”

“It is much less invasive, yes. Although if we had discovered this only a week later I would have recommended the other option.”

Jenny nodded. It was good. They found a problem, but they could fix it. Easily.

For some reason she felt a little sad. She had no idea why.

Game Theory

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Posted by author(s)
  • Magic
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange

This is my NaNoWriMo entry this year. OK so I didn't 'win'. I came in slightly under 40 thousand words. Also, that's not the whole story, but I did reach a point I can realistically call the end of part 1. (There's now an intended part 2, hence categorising this at novel > 40,000 words.)

Honestly, I can go months without seeing anyone, it seems, and when try to do this suddenly my house is full of people! I'm actually surprised I did as well as I did, and it's the best by far of my three (so far) attempts at NaNoWriMo.

So what I'm going to do now is start releasing what I've done at a rate of one scene a day. This isn't quite the same as releasing a day's work at a time: There were days when I wrote nothing, and days when I wrote two, three or even four scenes, and scenes that took two or three days to write. Although the release is removed from the writing schedule by a month, I wanted to see how people respond - if at all - to a daily release cycle for prose fiction as opposed to, say, blogs and webcomics.

It's also being released to my homepage at StrangeNoises.org.

Now, remember, this was a NaNoWriMo project. It's primarily an exercise in speed writing at the expense of all other considerations! Some things may not be as well proofed or worked out as might otherwise be the case. For one thing, the entire story concept, while it's been floating around my brain for years, is one I probably would never have decided to actually do were it not for the liberating factor that "it's just a bit of fun for NaNoWriMo" and a bit of a break from The Taken. I hope you enjoy it anyway. This is based upon what was probably the last magical gender transformation fantasy I daydreamed about before I finally decided to take responsibility for what I was and do it the long way. Revisiting it ten years later brings quite a different perspective!

It's not proofed, beyond a quick revision pass by me last night, fixing some continuity errors and what typos I spotted in the process. Please feel free to butt in in the comments and point out where I get stuff wrong, especially if you have expertise in areas I lack and went ahead and wrote about anyway, like the nautical stuff... :-)

I expect I shall write the second and intended-final part sometime in the early part of the new year. I'll probably do my own private novel writing month (PriNoWriMo?) and thus write it under similar conditions to part 1.

Before anyone asks, no, I'm not giving up on The Taken. This is just a break from it; a holiday project if you like. Now the NaNoWriMo month is over, I'll be catching up on the proofer mails of the next chapter of The Taken and look to release the next chapter before Christmas.

Game Theory 1.01

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Language or Cultural Change
  • Wishes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Do I look good for you tonight?

Story:

***

You’re supposed to gather up the legs into loops, then put your toes through, and release the material as you draw the tights up your legs. That’s what someone told me anyway. It sounds easy but I’ve never been able to get the hang of it, so I sort of half do it, but end up pretty much pulling them on as if they were trousers. I’m sure I’m not doing it right anyway. At least when they’re 70 dernier you can get away with it, if you’re careful.

They don’t really fit me, but then nothing does. By the time I’ve pulled everything up as far as it’ll go I’m puffing slightly, and starting to sweat, so I lie on my bed for a little while and stare at the ceiling.

Do I look good for you tonight?
Will you accuse me as I hide?

I bought the skirt in the back of a gift shop just off Oxford Street on a trip to Forbidden Planet. There’s a few racks of imported Indian-print clothes there. I brought them to the counter and paid and got out, breath heaving, into the cold winter air. I’d thought I’d kept calm as the Indian woman ran my card through, but I’m sure my face was red. But I had them.

The skirt is long and patchwork; predominantly black, with sections of a paisley-like print, sections of black velvet, and some that are almost filigree. The waist is elasticated, so I knew I could wear it, and has a drawstring with nice metal ends on it. (I’m sure they have a proper name, but I don’t know it.)

I like the way it moves around my legs as I walk and turn, feeling the weave of the carpet through the soles of my tights. But I go back to the bed and pull off my T-shirt and put on the top I got from the same shop.

The censorship of my skin
Is screaming inside and from within

It’s a little tight across the shoulders, and the sleeves aren’t quite long enough, but it was the biggest size they had. It’s pretty though. I like the embroidery patterns on it, and if I stand really straight and set my shoulders just so, it doesn’t feel that tight. So posture counts for something I suppose.

I’m careful not to look in the mirror. It would only depress me. But the clothes let me feel free for a little while, and if I just catch my reflection in the darkness of the window as I turn, I can almost see a feminine silhouette.

And I wish I had been born a girl
Instead of what I am.

There’s a single bang on the door on the ground floor. That’s Ken, with Dave, come to give me a lift to the game. He only ever does one knock, but it’s a hard one, rattling the door in the frame. I go back to my bedroom and pull the skirt down over my hips and let it drop, and pull my usual black jeans on over my tights, and a thick jumper on over the blouse, because the church hall is cold on winter evenings. I’d already planned to do this, thinking myself quite brave, in a pathetic way, I suppose. I put my trainers on, grab my backpack and clatter downstairs.

There’s no-one at the door, of course. Ken would have knocked and returned immediately to the warmth and shelter of the car. A flash of headlamps tells me where they are as I pull the door locked, and I head over and get in the back, shoving detritus out of the way, my knees crammed into the back of the passenger seat in front. I hurry to get the seatbelt on, struggling to find the latch, because Dave’s driving scares me, and it’s foggy tonight.

“You all right Paul?” Ken tilts around in the passenger seat to ask me. He has a friendly, if unshaven, face, and gorgeous, long red hair.

“Yeah.” I grin back. Ken turns back to face front.

“Now I’m going to drive extra-special carefully tonight ’cause the visibility’s so bad,” Dave informs me as he lurches out into the traffic. I grab the handle over the window.

“Good,” I manage to say, through gritted teeth. He gives me a look in the mirror that’s all mischief, but once out on the main road he settles down and is true to his word.

“You know, you really should close your curtains at night,” Ken adds, twisting around again briefly to make it clear he’s talking to me. “Or people are going to be able to look in from the road.”

It feels like my heart is stopping. In the darkness of the back of the car at least they can’t see my face flushing, as I can feel it is. I should say something. I know I should say something, anything, preferably something witty and disarming; but I feel paralysed, and I can only look out at the houses and streetlamps looming past out of the fog.

“So what are you doing to us tonight?” Dave asked Ken, transparently changing the subject.

“As if I’d tell you!”

Yes I wish I had been born a girl
And not this mess of a man.
And not this mess of a man.

I know what it means of course. I’m not stupid, but I’m increasingly careless, even though I still dare not even step outside the door. Somehow, some stupid part of me wanted to be seen, wanted to force the issue and make me actually, finally do something about it. But as Dave and Ken talk about the hardware upgrades they’re going to need to play some new game that’s coming out for the PC, I know that’s not going to happen today, and I’m relieved. Because I’m not ready.

I’m not ready. And I don’t know that I ever will be. It’s all impossible and stupid anyway.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.02

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

When are you going to tell her you're a closet role-player?

Story:

***

Ken has the keys, so we’re usually the first to arrive, but tonight Simon is already waiting outside, tall and gangling, leaning against the railing by the door to the hall, reading a book under the security light and apparently oblivious to the cold. His breath clouds around the book in his hands. He will have walked here, as usual. He lives the closest, but it would still have been a twenty minute walk, I know.

“Took you long enough,” he says, as we escape the car and approach the door.

“No it didn’t, you’re early,” Ken objects, throwing a big grin and jangling the keys. “Out of the way, I want to get inside.”

Simon merely tilts his book up against his chest and peers down (through the fog from his height) at the clearly unobstructed doorway.

“I thought I’d better drive carefully ’cause of the fog,” Dave excuses himself. “An’ Paul ’ere gets scared if I don’t, so…” He shrugs a ‘what can you do’ as Ken gets the door open and disappears inside. Dave follows.

Simon looks at me, as if I need to give an explanation too.

“I had to get changed,” I say, truthfully.

“Yeah, that’n’all,” Dave calls back, already inside. My heart hammers again for a moment, scared he might say more.

“Ah,” Simon nods sagely, as if taking in a great truth, and waits for me to pass him, so I do. Ken has already turned the lights on and is trying to coax the inadequate heater into life. It clearly involves swearing and dire imprecations, but eventually it starts making a noise. It’s something. Heat is implicitly promised for the future. In any case it seems to satisfy Ken, who comes back to where Dave and Simon have been pulling desks together and claims his space. I’ve been fetching chairs.

“Whose turn is it to make tea?” Ken wants to know. He’s setting up his DM’s screen, so it’s safe for him to ask.

“Paul’s isn’t it?” Simon suggests, depositing his character sheet and his ornate dice-box onto the desk in his usual place.

“Is it?” I ask, taking my seat opposite him.

“Oh God,” Ken mutters.

“I’ll do it right this time, I promise!” I say. “I don’t drink the stuff. How’m I s’posed to know I’m doing it right?”

“It’s so easy! I don’t even know how you could get it wrong!”

“I’ll do it when everyone’s here,” I promise.

The door is flung open dramatically. Lee practically bounces in. He even says “Sproing!” as he comes to a halt.

“Shut the fucking door!” Ken yells back without even looking to see who it is.

Lee reaches back precariously and shoves the door shut. “Aw, you’re just jealous ’cause I’ve got a girlfriend.” He looks the part. Of all of us he looks the most normal, takes the most care over his appearance. Neat black hair, expensive black leather coat that he unslings from his shoulders with casual ease.

“Yeah? Has this one finished her GCSEs?” Simon asks cuttingly. We’re never going to let Lee forget that one.

“Ye-e-es,” Lee retorts sulkily.

“And when are you going to tell her you’re a closet role-player?”

“Fuck off.” He takes his seat. “Who’s making the tea this week?” I raise my hand. “Oh fuck.”

“Look, if you want to do it–”

“You’re going to bloody learn how to make a cup of tea if it kills us,” Simon says.

“Your XP depends on it,” Dave points out.

“Erk.”

“No XP for anyone unless I get a good cup of tea this week,” Ken declares.

“Hey!” Lee and Dave object at the same time.

“You stupid–” Lee smacked Dave’s shoulder “– putting the idea into his head.”

“Not to put you under any pressure or anything,” Ken says to me brightly. I bury my head in my hands.

The door opens again and James steps in. “Hi guys,” he says.

“Hi, James,” Ken calls out, still not turning. He’s busy sorting out pieces of paper behind his screen.

“Hi,” others call, variously.

“Bit nippy out there tonight, isn’t it?” James asks, pacing over.

“You could call it that,” Ken replies. “I call it fucking freezing.”

James has a slow, easy walk. As he walks he unwraps the lower half of his face from his scarf and pulls his woollen hat off. He’s got long blond hair, down over his shoulders. He probably looks more like his current character than any of us, but for the pink glow in his cheeks from walking in the freezing fog, and the cheap anorak and worn-out jeans and trainers.

“Right, everyone’s here,” Ken declares. “Tea.”

“Oh, great,” James beams, taking his seat next to mine. “Who’s making it?”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.03

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Or he might trigger an evil curse

Story:

***

“One for each person who’s having a cup, and one for the pot.”

“Yeah, I know. I remember that bit.”

This is so embarrassing. Simon is standing over me while I make the tea. And I do mean over me. I feel like a slow-witted child.

“Now, get the mugs–”

“I know! Jesus.”

“Just remember to pour the water into the teapot while it’s actually boiling this time.”

I’ve got half an ear on proceedings out in the main part of the hall. Dave is boring everyone including the DM (which is always a bad idea) by trying out everything he knows as a gamer to see if the big shiny sword he picked up in the battle last session is magical or not. Things his typical combat-monster character could never know. I can tell from Ken’s expression that this is not a good way to get XP, but he’s probably only letting it go on because he’s waiting for the tea before actually starting, and probably finds it mildly amusing to lead Dave around a bit with little hints and instructions to roll D20, that he might be on to something. I don’t know why Dave never gets this. There are two possibilities: the sword is magical, and Ken made a secret detect magic roll on Dave’s behalf that failed, or it’s not magic and the secret roll was actually fake. Either way, he’s not going to find out anything useful going at it like this.

Or he might trigger an evil curse that’ll blight the rest of that character’s brief but event-filled life. That’s entirely possible, when Ken’s DMing. And things like that are always happening to Dave’s characters. Roll-play doesn’t get well rewarded here.

“Kettle’s boiling,” Simon points out.

“Right.” I pick it up off the stand and, as instructed, pour straight into the teapot. “How much?”

Simon is looming over it. He glides around the church hall’s small kitchen like a ghost. “Keep going… That much.”

I put the lid on the pot. “How long do we wait?”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.04

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

I'm being very serene.

Story:

***

Ken sniffs his mug cautiously, then blows over the liquid, then takes a sip. An eyebrow raises and he nods, ever so minutely, and sets the mug down. “So, you all wake up after an uneventful night, except for Lotan–”

“I stood the last watch,” Dave puts in.

“Lotan is sitting at the cave mouth apparently toying with his weapon.”

Dave blows a raspberry at him.

“Roll for observation. Minus two.”

“Everyone?” Lee asks.

“Just Lotan.”

“Why minus two?”

“Because you’ve been sitting there half the night instead of sleeping after a hard day yesterday, and the tide’s coming in and waves are crashing against the cliffs and there’s seagulls calling and–”

“All right, all right.” Dave rolls.

“I think I’m being generous. It’s really hard to hear what might be going on inside the cave unless you’re really paying attention.”

“Failed it,” Dave declares, clearly feeling hard done by with that minus two.

“He seems to be so engrossed in what he’s doing he hasn’t noticed that you’re awake.”

“Oh!” Simon says, picking up the cue instantly. “Try to sneak up on him, of course!” He grins. He has a slow, evil grin that seems to almost wrap itself halfway around his face.

“You bastard,” Dave says.

“Have you got Move Silently?”

“Ye-e-eah.”

“Okay, you can do that without too much trouble. What are the rest of you doing?”

“Oh, I’m watching this,” I say.

“Yeah, I’m watching too,” Lee says.

“I’m probably not really awake yet anyway,” James adds. He’s rolling a spliff on his Magic User’s reference manual. All I can see is green stuff going into it.

“What do you want to do?” Ken asks Simon.

“Oh, I just want to come up behind him and cover his eyes.” Grin. It’s quite alarming.

Dave doesn’t look happy about it.

“All right, you can roll for surprise.”

Dave rolls. “Yess.” He glares at Simon. “I’m swinging my sword at whoever it is I can hear coming up behind me.”

“Ooh!” Simon exclaims.

“Barak, you roll surprise.”

Roll. “No, I’m not surprised.” He doesn’t sound it either.

“Are you really trying to hit him?” Ken asks Dave.

“Yeah!”

“At the last minute Lotan hears Barak creeping up behind him and swings his sword at him. You’re not wearing armour are you?” Ken asks Simon.

“I don’t own any armour.” Grin. Simon seems to relish the possibility of an imminent demise for his character.

“Okay, roll it.”

Dave rolls. “Fifteen.”

“I just manage to zip back out of the way,” Simon says.

“Don’t ever come up behind me like that,” Dave says, in character and trying to sound hard. It doesn’t work, because he really is angry, and his face is a little red.

“Oi, you catch anything for breakfast?” Simon asks Dave insolently, in character.

“No. Bugger off.”

“What you been doin’ all night ’part from strokin’ your sword?” Simon switches back into his normal voice. “I come back into the cave. Oi, Samila,” he resumes the annoying goblin voice, “make breakfast.”

“What?” Lee protests, not making much effort at the voice, beyond making it sound a little spoilt and petulant. “Why does it have to be me? Why don’t you ask her?” he concludes, pointing at me.

“We don’t have any food anyway,” I point out, lightening my own voice. Not too much. Not as much as when I’m practicing alone. “We should be moving. We’ve got to find a boat and get off this island.”

“Glad someone’s remembered,” Ken mutters, a little meta.

James lights his spliff. This is the one occasion I actually don’t mind passively smoking, a little. He doesn’t use any tobacco, or hardly any because I can’t smell it, just the green stuff — I’m so ignorant of the terminology — so it doesn’t smell horrible like cigarettes. I know it’ll make me heady and a tiny bit disinhibited, which is okay, as long as it’s in character.

“I go outside the cave,” I say to Ken. “I get my pack together and go down to the water’s edge and pay my observances to the Goddess.”

“Oh, that’s what you call it,” Lee says.

He’s sitting next to me, so I pick up a player’s reference and bat him lightly over the head with it.

“Ow, that hurt!”

“You deserve it.”

“Bitch!”

“Tart.”

“Hey, you know, a girl’s gotta make a living,” Lee says, shrugging. I can hardly keep a grin off my face.

“Now now, girls, there’s no need to fight over me,” Dave cuts in.

Lee and I both give him a withering look, in unison. It’s perfect.

“I’m going down to the water,” I say again, firmly.

“Do the rest of you stay in the cave?” Ken asks.

“No, I want some air,” Lee says.

“Yeah, I’ll wander out as well, have a piss behind a rock somewhere,” James supplies laconically.

“What’s wrong with this cave?” Simon asks. “It’s nice in here! All damp and drippy.”

“We all ignore the gnome and go outside,” Lee says.

“I’m not a gnome!”

“It looks like it’s going to be a beautiful day. What do you do? Well, apart from Taniel, she’s down at the water’s edge already doing something, I don’t know, some elvish prancing about or something.”

“I’m not prancing!” I object.

“But, eventually, you all get your shit together and you’re ready to move on.”

“I’m being very serene,” I point out.

“I still haven’t had breakfast!” Simon observes.

“(You can prance serenely can’t you?)” Lee asks me, whispering. “(You are an elf after all–)”

“Which way do you go?” Ken asks pointedly.

“(I’m not prancing!)”

“I’ll have you know I have a very high metabolism. If I don’t eat something soon I’ll starve to death!”

“Good,” Dave mutters. But he’s got over himself now and chases it with a quick smile.

“I guess we carry on along the coast, if there’s a path,” I say.

“Are you looking for a path?”

“Okay,” I say, catching on.

He rolls a die behind his screen. “Yeah, you can see a really narrow path climbing up away from the beach to the south. It wasn’t obvious, so you think it might be a smuggler’s trail.”

“I think we should go that way,” I say in character. “I start heading that way.”

“Why are we going that way?” Lotan wants to know.

“It’s the way we need to go,” I answer enigmatically.

“You don’t want to go back the way we came do you?” Samila backs me up. “I speed up so I can catch up to Taniel,” Lee narrates. “Come on boys, keep up. You don’t want to miss all the fun.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.05

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

This is a nice dream.

Story:

***

I sit alone in the cockpit. The night sea is calm and glimmering in the light of the moon. It is peaceful, but the air full of sound. There is the wind, gentle though it is; there is the slight flutter in the sail that tells me I need to adjust the sail trim slightly, so I do it; there is a creak from the wood as it takes up the tension; there is the rush of water along the hull; and there is the immanent sussuration of the sea itself, almost not a sound at all, but a sense, a comfort, the feeling that I’m coming home.

“This is a nice dream,” I say quietly. My voice is light and clear. I know without looking that my body, too, is light and agile and graceful. I know it from the way I’m sitting: alert but relaxed at once. I have a poise I don’t think I have ever known. I can tell, even sitting still, for now I hardly dare move in case I break the spell and wake up. Even with the sea and the wind and the little sounds of the boat, my own breathing comes to me loud and pregnant. I don’t want this to end. I don’t want this to end. My body. I can feel it. I can feel what it is. I don’t want this to end. I don’t want to wake up in that lumpen shroud of flesh. Ever. Ever. Ever. My breath is a mantra.

There’s a change in the wind. It stirs the charms braided in my hair and flutters the sail hard, and if I don’t do something the boom will come over and the boat will turn and stop with uncomfortable haste. Quickly, without thinking, I haul on the line and turn the tiller and the boat comes back on course. Hopefully the sleepers below won’t have been disturbed. I make the line fast, satisfied.

I’m standing in the cockpit. I knew how to do that. The wind changed and I knew exactly what to do; I, who has never been on a vessel smaller than a cross-channel ferry, and that only once. But I can feel the texture of the deck under my bare feet. I can taste the sea air, I can taste how it changed with the wind. The boat rocks slightly against the gentle waves and I move with it automatically.

I couldn’t name more than a fraction of the things I can see on this boat, but I know what they do, and I know that this is a good ship. Or boat. I remember reading once there’s some question as to what precisely constitutes the difference between a boat and a ship, so I don’t feel so bad for not precisely knowing in which category this one resides. I guess that it’s about ten metres long, and I can feel that it is well-made, to a solid, classical design. It’s fast and smooth and it’s been well looked after by the smugglers from whom we stole it.

My hand… Upon my breast. I can feel the warmth of it through my linen tunic. The bump of my nipple. Half emboldened by the feeling that the dream won’t end so easily, half terrified by the simple, tactile reality of everything that it might not, that it feels so unlike a dream, I move my hand down. I have to, even though I know this is always where dreams like this end. But it’s never been so full, so real, so detailed before. Still I wonder: How can I know that? Maybe I just forget, and all my dreams are this real. My hand goes down; under the tunic, outside the loose canvas trousers, to discover what I already know, because I know this body, like I know how to sail. There is no surprise, just the quiet confirmation of something long known; but still; upon discovering through the canvas a smooth curve of me, and not the horrible outgrowths of flesh that always, always felt to me like a hideous deformity; I grin, I sigh, I giggle a little and stop myself, my hand on my mouth, surprised by the sound again, and afraid to wake anyone.

I sit and I let my head tip back to look at the stars. My hair, with its little burdens, falls back around my neck and I bring my hand up, this time, to my face, to feel the smooth curve of my jaw, how sensitive my lips are, my cheekbones, and back to my ear, tracing the line where it begins, a clean, short curve to a slight cartilaginous point. It’s sensitive there, and very intimate. And down the other side, around to a small unpierced lobe. No surprise, but a tiny reminder that, although I am female, I am not human.

I find I’m sitting still again, as if waiting for it all to end. But time passes slowly, with no dreamlike elisions to the next main event. The night wheels on with every gust of wind, every wave, every breath of my own in its natural succession, and more and more I begin to believe that this is not a dream, and despite my wishes that it’ll never end, now I’m scared, because this is something impossible, and if I’m not dreaming I must be hallucinating, or delusional or something, and if that’s not true, then I must be here. And that’s impossible.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.06

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

My tea couldn't have been that awful.

Story:

***

It had been a good gaming night. We’d walked along the coast until we’d come to a tiny harbour that would have been all but invisible from the sea, and you practically had to walk into it from land before you saw it as well. It was clearly the slavers’ main landing port. Luckily they hadn’t heard the news of our escape. That wasn’t entirely luck, of course, as we’d left no-one at the camp in any position to report the breakout. If anyone had been sent there from the port to find out, they hadn’t returned yet.

There were three sailing boats in the harbour. I made my first sailing roll of the campaign and was able to declare one of them to be the best, and the one we were going to steal. But first, we had to set fire to the others. We didn’t want any pursuers, and besides, these were the bad guys. You’ve got to put the bad guys out of action; that’s what it’s about.

It would be an exaggeration to say everything went off without a hitch. We waited until twilight, then I boarded the boat we wanted and dispatched the two guys already there quietly enough, and I was quietly making the boat ready to go when whoosh, up went one of the other boats, right on time, and out came the slavers from their hut, but instead of them all going to the boat that was on fire, they divided and went to all three boats. The second boat went up in flames, but the rest of the party was cut off from us. Suddenly it all got very busy. I had to let go the last mooring and set the sail all at once and get the boat moving away from the jetty before we were boarded. (Thankfully I’d said the magic words before starting: “Is there enough wind in here to sail the ship out?” so Ken couldn’t ambush me at this point by saying there was none at all.) (Actually, had that happened I’d have had to argue that my successful Sailing role meant my character wouldn’t have been too stupid to think of that in advance even if I had been. I might have won that argument, but it would have sucked for role-play.)

The others, seeing what was happening, made a break for the harbour mouth. I made a good sailing roll and got the boat close enough to the wall for them to jump aboard, and we were away, into the open sea.

Barak hadn’t made it, but along the way Lotan, Samila and Kerilas seemed to have picked up an NPC. She’d been chained up belowdecks on the second boat. Kudos to Dave for being anal enough to go below and check. After all, we were supposed to be the good guys. Incinerating your rescuees wasn’t considered good form. Time had been gettingi short. The slavers were coming and James and Simon had wanted to just set light to the boat and go. The delay was probably what did for Barak, but Simon didn’t seem too displeased to be left with a new character to roll up. In role-playing terms it was a good way to go: Lots of good role-playing, lots of interplay, and pacy action, and tactics on our part that *almost* worked, and the little runt (Barak, that is) went down with a good fight.

We got lots of good XP for it anyway, so my tea couldn’t have been that awful. I advanced a class on my Priest side, although the only priestly thing I’d done was a Healing on Kerilas, who’d taken some damage, once we were out to sea. Oh, and I said prayers for Barak. I made sure to mention that.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.07

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You're beautiful

Story:

***

The sky lightens and the wind gets a little stronger, and for a while I’m joined by a large bird of prey of some sort. We can’t be too far from land, I think, because it’s clear he’s not a seabird. A coastal hunter, maybe. He stands on the gunwale proudly. His white chest plumage stirs and fluffs in the wind, and catches the first pink beams of the sun.

“You’re beautiful, aren’t you?” I say, and of course he ignores me. He’s almost close enough for me to stroke his feathers, but something tells me that would be unwise. So we sit and enjoy the dawn together.

I spend a little time just staring at my hands. Long, delicate fingers, and smooth, smooth skin. These are my hands; I’ve known them all my life. And yet, they’re so different from my hands. I try to explore this dual awareness, but I understand so little of what I’m feeling. I have no specific memories that belong to this place, and yet I know this is my body, and I know how to sail a craft like this single-handed, but I don’t remember the lessons.

The bird — I think he’s a falcon — makes a little sound and I look at him, but he’s intent on the view ahead. Looking past him I can now see the merest shadow of land against the horizon.

“I guess that’s where we’re going,” I say. After all, I’ve been keeping the course all night, and we’re making good time. “You might as well enjoy the free ride.”

As I watch, the line resolves itself more firmly as dark cliffs edged here and there with pink where the sun’s light catches them. Then, closer still, I can just discern specks of white, rising and diving and wheeling before the cliffs. The falcon leans forwards and starts to unfurl his wings, as if he can almost taste the distant sea birds. Then, without any parting vocalisation, he beats his wings and lifts away from the boat and powers away ahead of us, low over the waves, towards the waiting prey.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.08

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

This isn't panic, this is culture shock.

Story:

***

Someone is coming up from belowdecks. Footfalls on the steps inside the low door, then the door itself is pushed open. A man, tall and elegant, somehow even in that position, extricates himself from the cabin up into the cockpit. No, not a man, I correct myself. An elf, like me. Only, not like me. He has long fine white hair tucked in under a fur he’s wrapped around his shoulders, and a beautiful perfect face. It has the look about it of immeasurable age, and yet it is the face of a young man. His eyes are dark, and I realise suddenly they have no whites, but a too-large-seeming pupil and an iris of striking blue filling the entire visible eyeball.

He stares back at me, and I can see suddenly he’s afraid.

“Taniel,” he says softly.

I nod. “Kerilas,” I answer. It has to be.

He nods, but his eyes don’t leave me. “Paul,” he says, even more quietly, as if the sky might hear him.

“James,” I answer.

“What the hell is going on?” He’s just able to keep calm. I can see the struggle in his face. He’s on the edge of panic.

“I don’t know,” I whisper back. “I’ve been here for hours,” I point out, remembering that he will have only just woken up. “I thought I was dreaming but I’m not!” Now I’m saying it aloud, and hearing my own voice, at once familiar and completely different. It makes it all so much more real. Hearing the way my voice is shaking.

“It’s not a dream,” he echoes.

I think he’s really on the verge of panic. So I say, “Sit down. Don’t stand in the cockpit unless you’re doing something.”

He obeys, sitting across from me. He’s glad, it seems to me, that someone’s taking charge, even in such a small way as this. My advantage of a few hours is I can be calmer. He’s trying so hard not to panic.

“I was just suddenly here,” I say. “I thought I was dreaming, but it’s not stopping. It feels so real. Everything. Everything feels completely real. And… I know what I’m doing. I mean, I’ve been holding course all night.”

“Where to?”

In answer I look forward. He follows my gaze. The cliffs are high and jagged here; there’s no-where immediately evident where we can put in. “There, I guess. Wherever that is. The next island in the chain.” I remember from Ken’s description: We’re on the end of a chain of small volcanic islands called the Cat’s Tail that lead, if we follow them South-South-West for a few more days, into the heart of the Jeodin archipelago. “The point is, I knew how,” I say urgently. “I’ve never sailed a boat in my life, but I know how to do it.”

“How can this be happening?” he wants to know.

“I don’t know,” I say quickly. “I mean, I was awake, and I didn’t see anything… I don’t know, any kind of transition. No wavy lines or anything.”

He can chuckle at that. “Here, you must be cold,” he says suddenly, standing and removing the fur from his shoulders. I realise that I have been feeling cold. It crept up on me with the dawn, while I was lulled by the sea’s voice and the falcon’s company. He sits again, next to me, and wraps the fur around me, and I’m glad to let him do it, and ironically it’s now that I start shivering, and he keeps his arm around me. I can’t believe how safe that makes me feel. “You feeling better?”

I nod. I can hardly tell him that I feel wonderful.

“God, it must have been awful, being on your own all night. Why didn’t you wake someone?”

“I…” I’m a little lost for words. “I don’t know,” I admit after a while. “I didn’t know if anyone else… You know.”

“Yeah.”

“And I really thought it had to be a dream, for ages. I thought…” I run out of words again. It’s interesting, I think, that he’s immediately so protective of me, and how easily I let myself snuggle in the crook of his arm. It was as if that little exchange of body-language went on without either of us really thinking about it. Now I am thinking about it I get self-conscious, of course, and move to sit more upright.

Not without a little regret. It’s funny, I think, that he’d never have made these little gestures before… before I was in this female form.

“Yeah, sorry Paulie, I’m not sure what I was thinking there,” James says.

“It… It’s okay. Look, you’re going to get cold now.” It would be another hour or two before the sun had any real warmth in it, I reckon.

“Nah, I’m okay. Anyway, I’ll go and get another one if I get too cold. There’s loads of these furs down below.”

I nod, accepting it. “God, this is so weird.”

“‘Don’t panic,’” he says. “‘Don’t panic.’” He’s quoting Arthur Dent, of course.

“‘This isn’t panic, this is culture shock,’” I quote back. “‘You wait ’til I’ve settled in and got my bearings a bit. Then I’ll start panicking!’”

It makes him laugh a little anyway. Something familiar, something shared. And it does help.

“You know, I have to say, you look quite pretty like that,” James says.

“Er…” I can’t help smiling. “Thanks. Oh, and so do you. I mean, handsome I guess.”

It’s his turn to smile a little shyly. “No, what I mean is… you’re a girl.”

“I, uh, I noticed,” I say, noncommittally.

“So, um, are you okay? I mean, I think if that happened to me I’d go crazy, I reckon.”

“Early days,” I say. “Right now I’m thinking more about the fact I’m not entirely human, you know? And neither are you.”

“Oh, God, yeah,” he says, almost absently raising a hand to his ear, exploring how it comes to a tip. I remember doing the same myself earlier. I think the points of his ears are more prominent though. “God…”

“So, what colour eyes have I got?” I ask suddenly, to distract him.

“Green,” he tells me.

“Of course they are.”

“They’ve got this funny… It’s like they’re too big? The pupil and iris is so big you can’t see the whites at all.”

“Yeah, you’re the same,” I say.

“Yeah? Wow. That’s so weird.

“Yeah, I know. Good night vision,” I add, remembering how bright the stars had seemed, and the bioluminescence of the sea.

“What c–”

“Blue,” I say. “A bit darker than yours are normally.”

“Yours are kind of chibi I have to say,” he adds. “Big and pretty and…” He trails off, suddenly shy.

I chuckle. “All ready for my big scene with the tentacled sea monster?”

“Oh, don’t,” he says, and falls silent.

“Yeah,” I say quietly. “Maybe that isn’t funny.” I start shivering again. He’s shivering too, I see. “Look, I’m not being funny or anything, but can you hold me again, like before?”

“Er, yeah, sure.”

“It… I think it helped a bit,” I say. He turned a bit and I lean against him again. Then I sit up and pass him some of the fur. “Look, it’s big enough. Wrap it round both of us.”

He obeys, and I snuggle in against his side under the fur. I was being selfish, but I suddenly see how it helps him too. It’s easier for him if he can feel he has someone to protect. It gives him something to do, someone to be strong for. His forearm rests across my belly. It feels indescribable, to feel so protected. I have a little flashback suddenly. I’m snuggling like this against my father, and it’s his arm lying passively but strong and protective over my tummy, and falling asleep like that, lulled by the rocking of the ship.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.09

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

But I'm a girl!

Story:

***

“But I’m a girl!” Lee wails for about the eighteen billionth time. Well, maybe the third. Or fourth. “What am I s’posed to do now?”

“Well if I were you, I’d play with my breasts,” James points out, having about exhausted the sensible, intelligent and sympathetic responses. “Seriously.”

“What? Oh, yeah, that’s a thought.” Lee’s usual sardonic grin flashes suddenly from the petite Asian-looking girl’s face. It’s kind of weird. Given the right cue, Lee could always be depended to switch into showman-mode. “No! Wait! You’re trying to distract me!”

“Well your breasts are trying to distract me!” James retorts.

“Stop looking at my breasts! Oh God, what am I saying?” He buries his face in his hands again.

Samila is a rather well-endowed young woman. That’s how Lee had described her anyway, at the start of the campaign: “Big charisma, big eyes, big smile, big…” He had tried not to say it but eventually he had to: “Bazoongas.” Big grin.

“You really are a simple creature, aren’t you?” Ken had observed dryly.

“Yup.”

Back in the present James says, “Anyway, the same thing happened to Paul here, and he’s not freaking out like you are.”

I can feel my face bursting out in a blush. “So where’s Simon?” I ask, to change the subject. We’re all accounted for otherwise; myself, James, Lee, Dave, who’s sitting next to Lee on the other side of the cockpit looking uncomfortable and scared. Lotan, it surprises no-one, is this huge guy, the absolute epitome of the muscle-bound warrior hero. We’ve always joked about how he almost always plays characters like that, just as everyone jokes that I almost always play female characters (these things do not go unnoticed after a while), but the sheer physical presence of someone that tall and that well-built takes some getting used to; not least by Dave, it would appear from the slightly glazed expression on his face. Samila — Lee — Samila, whatever, looks like a child by his side.

We’re still in the water. I had heaved-to and dropped anchor and furled the sails when the other two came up on deck, so we could talk and I didn’t have to worry about what the boat was doing.

“His character died,” James says.

“Yeah, but that was before…” Lee starts. “I dunno, before whatever-the-fuck it was that just happened to us.”

“There’s someone still asleep downstairs,” Dave says finally.

“Oh…” I start. “That’ll be the NPC you picked up. What was her name?”

“Uh…” James starts.

“I can’t remember,” Dave says.

Lee looks blank as well.

“Oh this is good,” I say. “You think Simon’ll be… I dunno, her?”

“Why should he be?”

“Because we’re all here apart from him!”

“And Ken,” Lee says. “If this has happened to all of us, what the hell’s happened to him?”

We look at each other for a few moments then, as one, slowly look into the sky.

“No, that’s ridiculous,” James says.

“Any more than this is?” Lee snaps back.

“If he’s up there, we’re in really big trouble,” Dave says quietly, still looking at the sky.

“He’s not up there, don’t be stupid,” James insists.

“Anyway, what about Simon?” I ask again. “Barak died, so what… is he dead now?”

“Maybe nothing happened to him. Maybe he’s back at the hall wondering what the hell happened to all of us.” Dave says.

“Are we still at the hall?” Lee wonders. “I thought we’d finished and gone home.”

“So did I,” I say.

“Do you remember going home?” Dave asks.

“I’m not sure,” James says. I just shake my head. So does Lee. “I think I was walking in the fog, but it might have been before. God, I might have dreamed that since being here for all I know!” He’s sounding frustrated and scared again

“I thought I was dreaming,” I say, “so I thought I had to have gone to bed but… I can’t remember. It’s vague. I remember XP being given out,” I add.

“Yeah, I remember that too,” Lee says.

“Yeah,” adds Dave. “Fucking Hell, this is insane!” he yells suddenly, standing and alarming Lee in the process.

“Yes, it’s insane,” James snaps back. “But it doesn’t do any good to just go on about it, does it? Now sit down.”

They glare at each other for a few moments, then Dave sits back down, sulkily.

“We’ve got to decide what we’re going to do,” James says.

“I don’t know that we should be trying to do anything,” Dave answers. “I mean, none of this is real, is it? It can’t be. We’re obviously in some kind of… I don’t know, shared hallucination or something.”

James sighs irritably. I find myself putting my hand on his, as if to say, ‘be calm, you’re scaring me.’ And he does calm down. Strange, to have a power like that, but I did it automatically, like I operate the boat, automatically.

It doesn’t go unnoticed. “What…? Is something going on here I don’t know about?” Lee asks, pointing quickly between the two of us.

“No,” I say.

“Don’t be so fucking stupid,” James adds more forcefully.

“Must be an elf thing,” Lee quips to Dave.

“Oh, shut it,” James says tiredly, and pulls his hand back. “That’s what it’s going to be now, is it? If it’s not about fucking it’s an elf thing?”

“Oh come on, I was only joking!”

It’s a funny thing; I suddenly notice how Lee and Dave — rather Samila and Lotan, I suppose — look much more highly sexed than James/Kerilas and, I presume, myself. I haven’t seen a reflection of myself yet, but I can look down and see that I’m not very curvy, compared to Samila anyway. And Kerilas has an ethereal, androgynous beauty. I do wonder if I have it too. Somehow I can’t believe it.

But already I can see there’s a gulf opening between us and the other two… The humans. It’s… It’s astonishing how quickly something like that can happen, how someone turns into ‘us’, and someone else turns into ‘them’.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.10

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Are we heading South?

Story:

***

“I have another question,” Dave says a little later. The formality with which he speaks is weirdly at odds with his muscular, barbaric visage. “Where’s the loo?”

We all stare at him. I don’t know what to think.

“You still think this is a hallucination?” James says acidly.

“You know, I think I prefer you when you’re smoking grass,” Dave bites back.

“Yeah, so do I.” James sulks a little, acknowledging the point, after a fashion.

“Oh shut up, both of you!” I snap. “You’re like fucking children.” It’s surprising enough that they both do actually subside.

“Maybe it’s down below?” Lee suggests.

“I looked before I came up,” Dave replies.

“Well, can’t you just pee over the side or something?” Lee follows up, then a realisation creeps over his face. “Oh shit!”

James starts giggling, but I poke him to make him stop. Lee buries his head in his hands again.

Dave looks confused. “I don’t… Oh, I see,” he says, getting Lee’s predicament a little late. “Oh man, I–”

“Oh fucking hell!” Lee wails. He looks at me, as if I might have some solution. I just shrug and mouth ‘I don’t know!’ I don’t know. I suppose, I think, smiling at the thought, it simply had yet to become a pressing issue.

Thing is, I’ve never peed standing up. I never could bring myself to do it, even as a child. So it was going to become a pressing issue sooner or later anyway.

“I was going to say,” Dave struggles back into the conversation, then gets shy as everyone’s looking at him again. “I don’t only have to pee anyway.”

“Ah,” James says.

“I mean, where do we go? What are we supposed use to wipe our bottoms?” Dave asks, rather plaintively. “What did people do before they had toilet paper?”

We’re all stumped by this.

I start giggling. I can’t help it, and I know it’s especially silly because I don’t have any better idea than anyone else. It’s simply the juxtaposition of this huge, rather buff, warrior type fretting primly about not having any toilet paper. I can’t help it.

“It’s not funny!” Dave protests.

“I know!” I manage through my giggles. “I know! I’m sorry…” It’s no use.

“Shut up!”

“I’m trying to…”

“She’s got the giggles,” I hear James say. All I can do is nod and try to hide my face.

“He,” Lee reminds him.

I sigh. Well, it stopped my giggling fit. I share a look with Lee for a moment. Even I don’t know what expression I’m showing. Finally I look away.

“Maybe you just use your hand,” James wonders aloud. That gets a chorus of horrified reactions, from myself included. “You’d wash your hands afterwards!” James protests. “With… something! I don’t know. Have they invented soap?”

“God knows,” Lee mutters. “Maybe you’re supposed to jump in the sea and do it. We’d pull you out again, wouldn’t we guys?” Big grin. Again, it’s so weird to see such a Lee-ish expression in that pretty face. “We wouldn’t sail away or nothing.”

“Yeah, and what if there are sharks?”

“Mmm, or tentacled sea monsters,” Lee elaborates.

“That’s not funny,” James and I say in unison. Then I ruin it by starting to giggle again.

“You’re getting hysterical,” Lee informs me, unnecessarily. “Stop being so girly.”

I stick my tongue out at her.

“Ew! Forked tongue!” Lee gasps, pointing.

“What? Bloody isn’t!” I object. But then I have to check, damn her; feeling inside my mouth and then sticking my tongue out again so I can feel it with my fingers.

“Haha, madeyercheck,” Lee cackles.

“Cow.”

We’re interrupted by the cabin door opening. A young woman climbs out onto the deck carrying a small woven bag of something. She has the flat features and complexion that makes me instantly think, ~Southern Islander. She’s a long way from home.~ I don’t know where that information came from. The same place as the shipcraft, I suppose.

“Good morning,” she says, a little formally. “I’m sorry I slept so late.”

“That’s all right,” James replies. “You’d been through a lot.”

~That’s not English,~ I realise. We glance between us quickly, absorbing that. James looks especially surprised, because his reply hadn’t been in English either, but the same language she had used.

The young woman smiles, then comes to the side of the cockpit next to me, climbs up on the seat, turns, hitches up her skirts and sits on the gunwale, her rear end overhanging the water… And right there and then does her business.

I’m frozen in surprise and embarrassment. I just look away quickly. Down. Anywhere but at her. I can see the others doing the same thing.

“Are we heading South?” she asks conversationally.

“Uh… yes,” I manage. “Up the Cat’s Tail into Jeodin.” The foreign words trip out of my mouth easily.

“I’m so happy to be away from that place I don’t care where we’re going,” she says. None of us have anything we can add to that, so she finishes what she’s doing in silence, opens the bag she brought up on deck and wipes herself with a clump of something off-white. It looks like wool, although I’m still trying to avert my eyes, without trying to look too much like I’m averting my eyes. It’s clear she has no taboos about this sort of thing at all. “We’re nearly out of bumwool,” she comments matter-of-factly, dropping what she just used over the side of the boat. She pulls the drawstring tight on the bag and stands up, letting her skirts fall. “I’ll see if there’s any more in the cabin.”

And back down into the cabin she goes, leaving the four of us unable quite to look at each other, stunned.

Lee’s the first to find her voice. His voice. (Whatever.) “Okay, there is no way I would have dreamed that.”

“There you go then,” James says to Dave.

“It’s all right, I found some more!” the young woman yells up from inside the cabin.

“I’ll wait until we hit land, thank you,” Dave says stiffly.

“That could be a few days yet,” I point out.

“Why? I thought we were going there?” He points at the rocky island lying about a mile to starboard.

“We can’t, there’s no-where to land. There’s nothing there but birds and cliffs,” I point out.

“How do you know? We haven’t been all the way around–”

“I know!” I insist. “I remember. I don’t know how, but I’ve… I’ve sailed around here before.”

“You might as well get it over with,” James says to Dave, not being sarcastic this time. “Look, there’s going to be ten thousand things that are going to be weird as fuck to us, and this is, like, two on the list. We’re on a boat, there’s no private loo, so you go over the side and you wipe your arse with bumwool.” He used the word the girl had used, in that language. “Get used to it. All of us. And no joking or making fun, alright?”

“Yeah,” I murmur. Suddenly I realise how tired I’m feeling. And I can smell… “Can I smell cooking?” I ask aloud.

“I think our friend has found something to eat as well.” It smells like sausages, of all things.

“She did wash her hands, didn’t she?” Lee asks, suddenly.

None of us know the answer to that. Maybe there’s something to wash them with in the cabin, but I suspect we’re all thinking that number three on the list might well be reduced expectations of personal hygeine.

Oh, but the cooking sausages smell good. “There must be some kind of barbecue arrangement down there,” James speculates. “It’s not like there’s going to be gas.”

“Tell you what, I’ll go down and find out,” I say. “I’m tired anyway, I might see if I can get a little sleep.”

“See if she’s making enough for all of us, or just herself,” Lee says. “I’m starving.”

I get up and go down, leaving the fur with James. There is indeed a barbecue arrangement; a small curved-bottomed tray on a gimbal with charcoal burning in the bottom. The girl is standing by it, tending the meat with a wooden spatula.

“I’m sorry, Miss; I could only find this in the stores,” she says. “Perhaps we can catch some fish today, and I’ll cook it for you.” She smiles brightly in the gloom inside the cabin. “The others will all eat meat, won’t they?”

“Um…” I begin, dumbly. I don’t eat meat? That’s a bitter blow. “As far as I know they do. I’m not hungry anyway,” I lie. The smell of the lamb sizzling is doing things inside my stomach, and for a moment I’m actually not sure if I’m hungry or nauseous. And if I don’t eat meat, then, is that religious or biological? I did define the character as a sea-elf after all. “I was just looking for somewhere I can sleep for a while,” I finish.

In answer, she points toward the double-berth I can just see in the bows. There are, as James had mentioned earlier, plenty of furs, and it’s looking increasingly inviting. “You should sit. You’re in the way,” she tells me, but she smiles too.

“Okay,” I say, and edge around her and head toward the berths at the front.

“There is some fruit,” the girl says, then. “It’s only dried but it might be better than nothing.”

“I’m really not hungry,” I say. “Is there some water somewhere though?” I’m glad she seems to have taken it upon herself to ‘keep house’ as it were. Her simple competence in these little things while the four of us are floundering around is so reassuring. It’s the classic role of an NPC dragged onto an adventure of course, which makes me think: Is that just her destiny now? If Dave hadn’t been anal enough to slow the game down by checking belowdecks on that other boat, would she even exist?

But she seems like a whole, real woman. The play of expressions on her face speaks of simple reality. The texture of her skin, the freckles, the way she shoves her hair behind her ears carelessly before she reaches to pull a leather flask off the small shelf over the barbecue. She hands it to me.

“Thank you,” I say, and I take a few sips. I had intially thought to take a good long drink, but an instinct stops me. “How much have we got, do you know?” I ask.

“I think we have enough for about five days,” she says, taking the flask back from me.

“We should make landfall before then,” I say. Then, “What is your name?” I ask, impulsively. “In the rush last night no-one got around to telling me.” I try an apologetic smile.

“I’m Jalese, Miss,” she replies, looking at me a little curiously.

“Jalese. That’s pretty. I’m Taniel, by the way.”

“Yes, I know,” she says.

Damn. Obviously we did have some conversation where names were exchanged the previous night — in her memory anyway.

“I won’t forget again,” I promise. “I’m very tired. We’re all… We’re all a bit disoriented,” I explain. “Something happened to us back there, while we were escaping. I don’t understand it yet. Our memories aren’t quite… all there.”

“I understand, Miss. Perhaps we should just rest today,”

“Yes,” I agree. “Maybe that’s a good idea.”

“I’ll wake you if we need you,” she reassures me.

“Thank you. Have you spent a lot of time on boats?” I ask. She squints at me, slightly comically. “I’m sorry, that was a stupid question,” I say. “I’m having a very strange day.”

“Go to sleep, Miss.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.11

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Fur

Story:

***

Fur, I have decided, is a very nice material to sleep in. I’m not sure what kind of fur it is, but it’s very soft. I hope, if I’m not supposed to eat meat, that it’s at least okay for me to use fur. Jalese didn’t seem to think it odd of me anyway.

And, I tell myself, we’re in a primitive society, and fur is still a necessary material, so the whole modern attitude to the use of fur doesn’t apply. I tell myself. It’s simply practical.

About the last thing I remember before falling asleep was squirming out of my tunic and trousers, and being naked in all that fur, feeling it tickle and caress me all over. I’ve never been a sensual person, but I started to feel that this could change now. Or at least later, because I really did need to sleep.

I was so tired I didn’t even remember to be afraid that I might wake up back home in that horrible body.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.12

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

This is a world where magic is real; the gods are real; spells work.

Story:

***

“So then what happened, we climbed all the way to the top of this mountain, only to find the old man got there before us, sitting there happy as you like on this tatty old rug he’s put down where it’s a bit flat. Now we knew there was no way he could’ve got past us on foot, ’cause we were, you know, hot-footing it ourselves.”

Lee isn’t speaking English. He’s telling the story to Jalese. His idiomatic way of speaking translates surprisingly well.

I had slept the whole of the rest of the morning. It’s mid-afternoon now, and rain is pattering on the deck above us. Everyone has crowded into the cabin to stay dry. Lee is the only one standing, telling the story to Jalese, who’s sitting on her bunk, listening. Dave’s in his bunk nearer the stern of the boat, sleeping, I think, and James, I discover belatedly, is lying next to me in the double-bunk space of the bow. He’s lying the other way around though, with his feet not far from my head as I wake. So at least I got to find out if male elves’ feet smell. (They don’t, of course.)

I shuffle around under the furs in the small space so I’m facing the same way and can join in the conversation.

“Anyway, Gyrefalcon straight away spots that the old rug this guy’s sitting on is the same as the one in the shop–”

“It’s a flying carpet!” Jalese exclaims, instantly getting it.

“Yep, it’s an actual genuine flying carpet. Now, Gyrefalcon hasn’t said anything at this point. He’s the only one who’s figured it out, and he’s wondering, either this guy is a complete amateur, being so obvious about it and all, or he’s a sorceror, and he’s taunting us, ’cause he knows we’ve got to get to — uh — Dal Teng is it?”

“Yes,” Jalese confirms.

“Dal Teng in three days or it’ll be too late to save Hanima, so… Anyway, Gyrefalcon’s figured this out, and he’s thinking, you can’t just steal a flying carpet, ’cause they’re loyal to their masters until death, you know?”

Jalese nods. “So you’ve got to kill its master,” she says.

“Aha. Or, persuade him to give you a lift!” Lee says triumphantly.

“A sorceror? Persuade a sorceror to…” Jalese is astonished.

“Who’s Gyrefalcon?” I whisper to James, in English.

“He’s Simon’s character in the last Jeodin campaign we did. It was before you joined the group,” James replies.

“Ohhh. Should Lee be–”

“Don’t see any harm. It’s just a story to her, innit?” He stretches lazily.

“So what happened? In the campaign?”

“Lee’s telling it, isn’t he?” He grins. “It was all about discovering this conspiracy to take over the world, and it turned out it was actually headed by Kaleshha. She’s like the goddess of war or something, so it got to a point where we were so high level we walked into her main temple and said ‘Come and have a go if you think you’re hard enough.’”

“In those words? To a goddess?”

“Yup. So she came and had a go, and it turned out she — uh — was hard enough.”

“Ah.”

“Almost, ’cause we did actually defeat her. We didn’t kill her, you can’t just kill deities, it’s considered bad form or something, but she was badly weakened and buried under a volcano. And all of us got killed, except Gyrefalcon, who just about managed to get to safety with Hanima on that magic carpet when the temple got swallowed up by the lava. Hanima was his girlfriend,” he explained. “NPC. She was like a princess or something that Kaleshha was holding hostage.”

“Oh, right.”

“Anyway, so they went off and married and inherited, I dunno, half a kingdom or something, had kids and lived happily ever after. That’s how the campaign ended.”

“Oh. Wow.”

“Yeah, that was a really good one. Shame you missed it, really.”

“No, I mean, Simon got the girl. Wow.”

James laughs. “Emotional attachments formed in life or death situations. You know how it is.”

I chuckle too, and turn over onto my back, just in time remembering to make sure I’m covering myself. I’m half listening to Lee telling the story of the battle of wits between Gyrefalcon and the sorceror on the mountain-top. I’m half thinking. “Where’d he get the name from? Gyrefalcon, I mean.” I use the Jeodine translation Lee had used. “Is that a falcon of some sort?”

“Yeah, that’s right. ‘Gyrefalcon,’” he says in English. “I mean, his character had a proper name and all, but we never used it. Gyrefalcon was like a nickname I suppose. I remember he brought a picture in. A gyre falcon is a kind of falcon, amazingly enough.” James explains. “It’s bigger than most falcons, and it’s got mostly white feathers, ’specially on its breast.”

I find myself taking a deep superstitious breath, my suspicion confirmed. The large white-breasted bird of prey that shared an hour or so of the morning with me, before flying off in search of food.

“This is a world,” I say quietly to James, “where magic is real; the gods are real; spells work.”

“Yeah.”

“And omens can be real and not just in our imagination. Right?”

“Makes sense.”

“I think I saw a gyre falcon this morning, before anyone else was awake.”

James sits up so fast he forgets his head is under a beam, and he hits the back of it quite painfully. He almost doesn’t notice, staring at me.

“Really? You saw that? What did it do?”

“It just stood on the gunwale for a while. I think — I thought it was hitching a lift to that island, you know, with all the birds. When we got within sight of it, he just flew off.”

“Who flew off?” Lee wants to know, his story interrupted.

“A gyre falcon,” James replies. They both speak in the native language, whatever it’s called. Jeodinese? I speculate. Jeodine? “Taniel saw it this morning.”

“Oooh, spooky,” Lee agrees. He switches to English. “You don’t think…”

“Simon’s character in this campaign died,” James sums up. “He still has another character alive in this world, at this time.”

“And wherever he is, he must be alone, thinking it only happened to him,” I add. “We have to find him.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.13

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Bloody sea elves.

Story:

***

The following morning we are all more than rested and starting to understand what ‘cabin fever’ means. Lotan… Dave had managed to spear a couple of fairly large fish with a boat harpoon in the night, so we had one of them barbecued for breakfast, which Jalese managed to make into something interesting with the dried fruit and some tangy spices and sweet potato she found in the small food store. It was delicious, and we were hungry. I was very hungry. I’d missed out on the sausages.

So after breakfast I head up on deck with Lee and James while Dave crashes out on his bunk after sitting the night watch, and Jalese starts the process of filleting and curing the other fish. I get to play captain, this time, yelling out instructions to the other two to raise the gaff and open the sail, get the anchor up and the sail unfurled and… about halfway through I find I’ve switched to Jeodine because I can explain what I want better, and they get on and do it, and within a few minutes we’re under way. We have to sail quite close to the wind for this gaff rig. The feeling as the sail suddenly fills and the rigging takes up the strain and the whole vessel tightens and banks, making us dive to the other side of the cockpit to counterbalance it, is exhilarating. I can almost feel the patterns of air pressure sucking our little boat forward. I can see it in Samila’s and Kerilas’s faces too. Samila — Lee looks the happiest I’ve seen her since we came here, enjoying the speed and the wind in her hair. I show her the ropes — literally — letting her have the tiller and the boom line or whatever it’s called in English so she can feel how the boat handles. I don’t think she has any residual memory of sailing a boat the way I have, so this is new. I look at Samila’s face again; ethnically, she’s not of Jeodin, I can recognise now: She’s a mainlander.

“How do you know which direction to go?” she yells in my ear.

“I’m not sure,” I reply honestly. “I just do. I know we have to go South-South-West. We might miss some of the islands in the Tail, but we’ll hit the central archipelago no problem.”

“But there’s no compass or maps or anything!”

“I know. I can just tell. North is…” I close my eyes a moment and point. “That way.” I open my eyes. I’m pointing off the starboard stern.

“Bloody sea elves,” she says, disconcertingly with Lee’s usual grin.

“Let the line out a little, you’re heading too far to starboard. Just ease it out a bit.”

She obeys, getting the feel of it. “Yeah, I see.”

“This is a good wind,” I declare. I wonder how long our luck is going to last. I watch Kerilas for a while, satisfied that Samila’s keeping course. Kerilas stands at the bow, disdaining any hand-hold, which seems reckless to me, but he seems the embodiment of grace and poise. I consider that he may be testing precisely that.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.14

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

We could get stranded ashore.

Story:

***

“I’m just saying I don’t think it’s a great idea just sailing right into a busy port before we find out more about what actually goes on there!” Lotan is saying, again. “What do you say?” he asks Kerilas.

We’ve been sailing for three days. Supplies are running low. We can catch fish, but out here we can’t catch any fruit or vegetables. Or bumwool for that matter, which is a source of growing anxiety on board. Someone’s using too much.

Apart from anything else, we’re sick of the sight of each other. I’m probably doing better than any of us, with the possible exception of Jalese. I’m kept busiest running the boat; doing things or giving orders; and I suppose Taniel was always used to it anyway. Everyone else is getting snappy.

We’re off the coast of another island; a larger one this time, big enough to support a population. We’ve sailed past fishing harbours and have found a larger (but not very large) trading port which Jalese says is Port Denhall, and that she lived there for a while and it’s okay (not her words). The name sounds vaguely familiar, but no particular alarm bells are going off. Still, we’re sitting off the coast by a mile or so, unsure.

“Well, what do you suggest?” Kerilas says. It’s ironic given the James we were used to back home how he’s apparently settled into a position of authority. I’m in charge of the boat, but Kerilas is the one who we all seem to turn to to make the calls. Not that there’s been that many for him to make while we’ve been at sea.

“Can’t we put in somewhere out of the way and walk into town?”

“I think that’s a very bad idea,” Jalese says. We’re talking in Jeodine all the time now, not least in deference to her. We’re using our character names all the time as well. When I stop to think about it it’s still remarkable how easily it all comes to us. We all feel like we’ve been called these names all our lives. It’s that dual-awareness again.

“Why?” Kerilas asks. He’s not being combative; he wants to know.

“We’ll have to leave enough people to guard the boat itself,” Jalese points out, as if that should have been obvious. “And anyway, anywhere we can put in is going to be a fishing harbour. We’re not going to find anywhere deserted.”

“We can’t afford the harbourmaster fees,” Samila says. She’s been quiet for the last two days, taking to moping about belowdecks by herself when she could. “In case anyone forgot, we haven’t got any money. We haven’t got anything we can sell to make money. I still think we should sell the boat.”

“No!” Jalese and I say in unison.

“Samila’s right,” Kerilas points out. “We literally don’t have any money. We can’t even go into a market to buy food, and no, we’re not going to start stealing,” he adds. “The only thing of value we have is this boat.”

“And then what?” I ask hotly. “We’re going to be stuck on this island, that’s then what! If you don’t have a ship or a boat of some kind you’re not mobile! We might as well settle down and become sheep farmers.”

“There’s worse things we could do,” Kerilas says.

I just stare at him, amazed. “You’re kidding, aren’t you?”

“I think we might have to sell the boat, Taniel,” he says. I start huffing. “Listen, we can properly equip ourselves then. We can get some decent clothes and… and weapons I suppose, and whatever else we need, then maybe we can buy passage on a ship–”

Jalese is shaking her head.

“Why not? What’s wrong with that plan?”

“You want to get taken by pirates again, don’t you?” she says, stressing on the ‘again’ pointedly. I notice that she’s saying ‘you’ and not ‘we’. I also note that I don’t remember Ken saying how we were all captured in the first place. All in different ways, I think, meeting up at the holding camp. I–

Flash to a memory. Chaos and fire on a wooden ship. People are fighting. My father bundling me into a hidey-hole. My father…? I can’t make his face out, but I know it was the last time I saw him alive. I’m afraid. ~How long ago was that?~

“Listen to me,” Jalese continues, “we don’t have to pay harbourmaster fees up front. The boat itself is surety, you see? We can go ashore and then who knows what could turn up? We might find some other way to pay the fee and get what we need and move on. And if we don’t then… then I suppose we might try to find a buyer.”

Everyone’s thinking about that. “We can’t just sit out here forever,” Lotan points out. “I think that’s the fairest option,” he adds, looking at me. “We’re not going to get anything done out here.”

“We must still do everything we can to keep the boat,” Jalese insists.

“What do you think, Sami?” Kerilas asks Samila.

Samila just waves a hand. ‘Don’t care,’ the gesture says.

Kerilas looks at me thoughtfully.

Finally I sigh. “Whatever. I still think it’s a bad idea. We could get stranded ashore.”

“Yes, it’s a risk,” he agrees. “I don’t think we have another option right now. We are running out of supplies.”

That point at least is unanswerable.

“Will you take us into the harbour please?” he asks directly.

I bite my lip and nod. “Okay, ready-about.” We need to bring the boat about and zig-zag towards the harbour mouth. It’s called ‘tacking’ in English, I believe. Seeing everyone’s face saying ‘ready’, I announce, “About we go,” and turn us around onto the other tack. The boom swings across above our ducked heads and the sail refills.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.15

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Can you sing?

Story:

***

“Weren’t they supposed to send out a pilot or something?” Samila asks as we pass the harbour mouth.

“I don’t think so,” I say. “I think we’re too small. No danger of us grounding.”

“Oh. Okay.”

We have no oars, and no engine of course, so I have to bring us straight into a landing under sail. Now we really find out if I have access to proper sailing skills. I spot a man on the quayside with what looks like a large white solid tennis raquet, waving it at us and pointing with it. I get the idea, trusting that I’m right, and head towards the part of the quay he’s indicating.

It appears I do know what I’m doing, because I bring our boat up to the quay so gently Lotan and Samila can just step lightly ashore and tie us up against a mooring post at each end.

The harbourmaster — I presume it’s the harbourmaster — is already waiting for us, and he’s just the first in line. I begin to worry. Are we in trouble already? Is this place so piss-poor and small that a boat our size is a major event? It doesn’t look like it. Maybe it’s just a quiet day.

Thankfully, Kerilas steps forward to meet the officials and their bodyguards or whatever they are. Jalese stays at his side. I think Jalese has sensed by now that we don’t really know what we’re doing. We seem to discover what competencies we have as and when they’re needed. I’m very happy to keep myself busy getting the boat in order to be left in the care of the harbourmaster. But I start to feel that something’s wrong; as if someone’s watching me; as if someone’s touching me.

I shake it off as paranoia and finish what I’m doing. By the time I’m finished the conversation with the harbour officials seems to be over too, and a funny little guy is standing on the quay near our bow doing some kind of incantation, and occasionally sprinkling water over the gunwales from a vial.

“What’s he doing?” I ask Kerilas, who’s come back to the side of the boat to help me out, if I needed it.

“He’s making a Binding,” Kerilas tells me. “We can’t take the boat anywhere until the fee’s paid, basically.”

“Oh, right.” I look at the little man again, a little more critically. ~Magic. Of course. Magic is real here.~

~Aren’t I supposed to be able to do magic?~ It honestly hadn’t occurred to me to wonder before now.

Kerilas lowered his voice and leaned close, so only I could hear him. “I think I can dispel it, if I had to. I’m not sure. I think I’d only find out if I had to try, and I’d rather not.”

“Yeah,” I agree.

“Can’t you feel it? You must be able to feel it, what he’s doing.”

I look at him a moment, then make myself relax, and put a hand on the gunwale. There is something different. It’s very difficult to isolate, like trying to use a sense one has never used. I know there’s something there but I don’t know how to make sense of it, but there are lines of force emanating from that man — suddenly not little or funny-looking at all, I feel — like tendrils or… more like a loom, back and forth, back and forth, making a strong, impenetrable fabric that is in part the quay and in part our boat, and with a lurch I recognise the source of the feeling I had earlier, the strange sense of invasion. I get a flash, a sense that ‘how dare he?! How dare he touch me there!’ and I want to stop him–

Words are coming out of my mouth, in another language again. I can feel the pulse of what he’s doing in my hand, and I push–

Kerilas’s hand on mine, on the gunwale, distracting me, breaking whatever it was I was doing. “It’s okay,” he says in English. “Let him finish.”

I stare at him stupidly for a few seconds. Back in the world of light and sound and touch. “Shit, that was…” I begin. I look again at the funny little man. He’s giving me a cold stare, then he turns back and resumes what he’s doing. There are a few other people by the quayside who have stopped and stared as well. “Fuck.” I’m shivering. My skin is trying to get goose-pimples. The air around us suddenly feels like just before a thunderstorm. “I don’t even know what that was.” All I know, suddenly, is that I want to get off this vessel. What had surrounded me and felt an extension of me was suddenly a little strange and uncomfortable. ~It’ll pass when the Binding’s lifted,~ I know, but it still makes me shiver.

Kerilas sees my mood, and offers a hand to help me over the gunwale. I take it, and after my feet land on the quay I’m glad of it, because it feels like the land is moving. I’m glad to keep hold of Kerilas’s arm as he starts leading me up to where the others have gathered. As we walk, the little man finishes his job. He starts to turn away, but I call him. “Excuse me,” I say, or at least the Jeodine equivalent — a more literal translation might be ‘hey you there’, but my intent was polite. “I apologise for what happened a moment ago,” I say. “I didn’t mean to interfere.”

“I understand, Mistress,” he replies formally. He has a surprisingly friendly voice. And the word ‘Mistress’ is a specific salutation, I understand: he’s addressing me as the boat’s master, but in the feminine of course. “The Neri are intimately bound with their vessels. I thought as you stayed aboard you were prepared. I apologise for the necessary intrusion.”

I can only stare at him, aware that I’m blushing, but I hardly know why. He nods and takes his leave, moving to catch up with the other port officials.

“It’s all right,” Kerilas is saying, still in English. “Come on, we need to figure out what to do next.”

“Er… Okay.”

“Port fees are a Crown a day, however much that is–”

“One gold piece?”

“I’d guess. Here’s the kicker: Market starts the day after tomorrow and goes on ten nights. Until then we’re going to have a bastard of a job buying much of anything in the way of supplies.”

“Even if we had money,” I remark.

“Well, quite. Gives us a couple of days to get our bearings and figure out how we can make some spending money without selling the boat. Worst case–”

“I know.” Worst case we sell the boat anyway, and Market would probably be the best opportunity to do it, and the best chance to find someone reasonably reputable to take us on up the Tail.

“Reminds me, can you sing?”

“What?”

“Jalese wanted to know.”

We crowd around the noticeboard standing by the quayside. It’s my first look at Jeodine writing.

“They have paper,” Samila’s saying as I approach.

“Yeah, but not toilet paper,” Lotan complains, but even he’s in on the joke now.

“Yeah, it’s probably expensive. Meanwhile they’ve got wool coming out of their ears…”

“That wasn’t a pleasant image!”

“What?” Samila mimes pulling an invisible tuft of wool from her ear, looking at it curiously, and twisting around as if to wipe her bottom with it, and gets a friendly, chiding shove from Lotan. At least she seems a little cheerier now we’re ashore. I’m still feeling distinctly wobbly. The ground keeps trying to pitch and roll under my feet, and I keep hanging on to Kerilas for now.

I pay attention to the noticeboard. Again, there’s the dissociation of the writing being at the same time alien and familiar and even legible. It’s pictogrammatic and written vertically, a little like Chinese I suppose, but it clearly isn’t chinese; if anything it reminds me more of hieroglyphs. My English-thinking brain can’t relate it to the language we’ve been speaking more and more in the past few days. It doesn’t work like that, it isn’t a representation of the spoken form.

There are notices from the harbourmaster, and a schedule of regular ferries further up the Cat’s Tail, including one direct to Jeodin City itself; another with a list of the local bylaws or whatever they called them. There were itineraries, goods for sale, goods wanted, cargoes — “Aha…” I begin.

“You know, their numbering system is shit,” Samila says, looking at the same material. “This is worse than Roman. You couldn’t do arithmetic with this! I’m amazed they can even count higher than their fingers!”

Still, there is enough here to figure out the calendar system. I’m aware of Jalese wandering off a little way, clearly bemused at how fixated we are with the information on the board, and we hadn’t even begun to take in the actual content yet.

“How can they be so sure of their schedules?” Kerilas muses to himself.

“What do you mean?” I ask.

“Everything’s sail, right? There’s no steamships or anything like that.”

“We haven’t seen any–”

“There aren’t. And sailing is horribly unpredictable. If the wind drops you can be stuck out there for weeks. How can they know months in advance that the market ships — marketeers,” he restates, finding and using the Jeodine word, “are going to arrive on that specific day?” He jabs at the date written on the yellowing schedule.

“I suppose I could invent Arabic numerals for them,” Samila proposes, still on her own hobby-horse.

“Why not?” Lotan asks. “Or hire yourself out as a — I don’t know, but I bet they have people especially to do their number-work.”

“You mean, like accountants?” Samila asks, a little sarcastically.

“Among other things, I’m sure.”

“Transcribe to civilised numbers, do the math, transcribe back, yeah… yeah, I’d probably have an advantage, unless their lot are already doing something like that. It’s probably a guild secret or something. I’m talking about basic stuff. Any one of us could do it.”

“I don’t suppose anyone wants a web designer?” I ask hopefully. It gets a little round of laughter anyway. “But I’ve got leet AJAX coding skillz!” I protest.

“You think arithmetic might be a guild secret?” Kerilas asks.

“Just a thought. Something…” She taps her head twice, “Something seems to ring right about it. Huh. If that’s right, then going around doing people’s maths for money is liable to get me into trouble, isn’t it.”

“How can you keep arithmetic a secret?” I ask, astonished.

“Well look. You teach people numbers like that for a start. You give them such a fucked-up complicated numbers system that gets so deep in their heads it doesn’t even occur to them that numbers are something you can manipulate. They must have a high level of literacy or they wouldn’t bother with the noticeboard at all, but… Make it hard for people to figure out numbers… what they owe, what they’re owed, how much things really cost, then offer to do it for them, for a percentage of course, and guess who works out the percentage…”

“Shit.”

“Hey.” Samila grins at me a little manically. “We can use this. I think.”

“You’re talking about ripping people off?” Lotan asks.

“Nah, just not getting ripped off ourselves, mainly.”

“Hey, where’s Jalese gone?” I wonder.

“Isn’t she…” Kerilas trails off, seeing she isn’t.

“Oh, I see her,” I say, indicating with my head the direction she’s gone, towards a row of buildings near the quayside. At least one of them looked like it could be a tavern or café or inn or whatever, their painted white and terracotta walls radiant in the late afternoon sun, like the other houses and warehouses and traders’ buildings climbing up the steep valley walls out of the harbour. “I’ll go and talk to her,” I say, and disengage from Kerilas to go into pursuit. “I guess we’ll be over there,” I add, pointing at the inn towards which Jalese seems to be walking.

“Okay, we’ll find you in a bit.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.16

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Aloof, unattainable elf-maiden.

Story:

***

“Jalese?” I say, coming up behind her. She stops and turns. “Um, are you leaving?”

She sighs and runs her fingers through her hair. “I don’t know,” she admits. “Do you want me to?” She uses the form of ‘you’ that means all of us, not including her.

“No!” I say quickly. “Look, um. I know we’re a bit weird.” I try a self-deprecating smile. She does have a smile in return, which is reassuring. “I suppose you’ve noticed we don’t really… Um, We don’t really know what we’re doing half the time.” She nods. “So, you know, if you want to say that’s it, I don’t blame you, I really don’t. But if you don’t, we could really… use your help.”

“What happened to you back there?” she asks directly, at last.

“I don’t know. We don’t know.”

I don’t want to say ‘we’re really from another world, we’ve taken over these bodies but we didn’t mean to, honest.’ I can see that not being entirely understood. And that’s without adding that ‘in fact I’m not sure this world is even real; our friend Ken just made it up for a game.’

“It’s like a kind of–” I want to say ‘amnesia’, but Jeodine doesn’t have an exact word. “Forgetting,” I manage. “I don’t remember anything, unless there’s something to remind me, then stuff comes back, like knowing how to sail a ship. I mean, I think I’m supposed to be some kind of magic user; I didn’t even remember that until just now. That guy doing the Binding on the boat–”

“You’re a novice shamaness of the Neria,” Jalese says patiently.

“I am? What… I mean, how do you know?”

“What did you think these were for?” she asks, reaching to my face suddenly and touching one of the charms braided into my hair.

“I thought they were just charms. You know, good-luck charms, talismens, something like that.”

“Well, we could make use of some good luck, don’t you think?” she says.

“Um–”

“I’ve seen you do this,” she says, and reaches to me again, and carefully unbraids one of the plaits near my temple, to free a charm, “and hold it in your hand like so,” she says, taking my hand and placing the charm on my open palm. “You did it the first night, as we were getting away, don’t you remember?”

The charm is a tiny spiral shell, exquisite and beautiful. It reminds me I really want to find a mirror at some point, and see what I really look like. My hand closes over it, but I can still see it, and I can feel it, as if my flesh has become liquid and flows through the inner chambers of the vacated shell; the memory of the creature that once lived there lingers, which for a moment feels slightly macabre. And the sea; the whole weight of the ocean, the crushing mass, but enfolding and protecting and cradling. “Oh, the Goddess,” I whisper aloud. “I can… I…” I don’t know. Back home I was never religious, and I never understood people who were, but I know this tiny token is a touch of the Goddess. I can feel her presence. We’re not in the sea, but we’re still in her influence, as is the whole of Jeodin, of course. “The Neri are my race,” I say aloud. “Maritime elves.” She nods. “But the Neria faith — the Goddess — it started with the Neri, but it’s widespread among humans now isn’t it?” She nods again. “Most people in Jeodin are probably adherents, aren’t they?”

“Including me, Miss.”

That would explain her deference to me, these last few days. A deference I hardly felt I deserved, but there it was. “I really don’t know what I’m doing,” I say, opening my palm again. I’m shocked to find that the shell has in fact embedded itself halfway into my flesh. It’s quite painless, but that sensation I had of being able to feel all the way through it must have been more literal than I’d thought. I touch it carefully with a finger of my other hand. It’s definitely fixed in there. I couldn’t tear it off without pulling away a chunk of my palm with it. “Oh bloody hell,” I say in English.

“Excuse my presumption in unbraiding it. You must cast now.”

“I don’t know–”

“Might I suggest a simple intercession of good fortune, for the five of us?” Jalese says.

“Er, like… like a prayer?” I wonder aloud. I close and open my hand, feeling the slight tug of the shell as my skin flexes around it.

“Tsheb Cal…” Jalese prompts.

I recognise it. “Tsheb Cal aceteron,” I hear myself saying. Another language. “Alem ti tarasi Taniel…” “Ocean Mother, hear me. I am thy daughter Taniel. We are children adrift in a strange ocean. Send us good winds and fair bounty, and show us our path…” I am about to say ‘home’, but I hold it back, ending the plea there. I raise my hand and open my palm, and the shell is gone. “That’s it?” I ask in Jeodine, then I stagger, feeling suddenly woozy. Jalese catches me and steadies me. “It’s all right, I’m still a bit, uh, landsick.”

“No, it’s the spell. I think it worked. Shall we find out?” She grins. She seemed to be catching that grin off Samira.

“How?”

“Over there,” Jalese says, and keeping custody of my arm, leads me towards the inn at the end of the row of buildings. “I have been here before, a couple of years ago before I was captured,” she says. “The first piece of luck will be that Hethan still has something I know he had then. The second piece of luck will be that he’ll remember me and let us borrow it.” She leads me through the tables and chairs arranged outside the front like a French café and pushes the door open and pulls me into the building.

“The third piece of luck will be if he needs extra help over Market,” she adds quietly, leaning close. Then she grins, lets go of me and goes up to the bar alone, leaving me in the middle of the room to look around like an idiot. Thankfully there aren’t many people here at this hour. A couple of young women are talking at a table near a window. They’re wearing pretty, folky-type dresses I suppose, and interrupt their conversation to glance at me curiously for a moment. It makes me feel self-conscious about the rough undyed linen trousers that are too short in the leg, and tunic and sandals that are all I have. I smile awkwardly and look elsewhere, thinking I have to start working on my aloof, unattainable elf-maiden look sometime before someone figures out I’m faking.

My first impression is that it is almost reassuringly like the bar of a nice English seaside pub, then I start noticing the differences. The obvious ones come first of course: No Sky Sports, no jukebox, no fruit machines. No carpet, but a slate tile floor. There is a bar, but it’s tiny, more like a counter, barely allowing two people at a time to stand at it. Instead there are more tables and chairs. I think this might be quite upmarket back home; catering to a more middle-class type of pubgoer, with children maybe. I have no idea where it’s positioned in this culture. There is a raised area to the side of the bar — or rather, the bar is to the side of the raised area, which looks suspiciously like a small stage.

“Here you are,” Jalese says, returning to my side and putting something in my hands. It’s an exquisitely carved wooden box, approximately triangular in shape, but with much ornamentation carved so finely it seems almost as if it had grown that way. There are a lot of strings on one side, twenty or so at a glance, with a pattern of holes behind them. “Oh, I see,” I say unnecessarily, identifying it as a musical instrument.

“Let’s sit down,” Jalese says, and steers me towards the fireplace. It doesn’t have an open fire, rather an iron stove of some kind, turned down low but still giving off a little heat.

I sit, and find myself automatically crossing one leg over the other and placing the instrument comfortably along my thigh and cradled by my left arm. “Yes, this is familiar.”

“I thought it might be. My mother told me, all Neri learn to play this as children. Hethan got this in lieu of payment from a Neri couple while I was here last. I think they must have been very poor, to give away something like this for a room for a few nights, don’t you?”

“I… I suppose.” I pick at some of the strings, seeking a physical memory, and there it is. I run my thumbnail back across all the strings, and then I’m tuning it, turning the little ivory handles by tiny increments and doing another light strum, reiteratively until I know, somehow, it’s right. It sounds a little like a hand harp, but more resonant, with the chamber behind the strings. Perhaps more like a lute with no neck and far too many strings. I don’t know how else to describe it. There’s a complex, rich tone to the notes that I find almost achingly familiar. “Uh, do you know any tunes that I… that you think I ought to know?”

“Oh, let’s see, what about the Selkie’s Lament?”

“How does it go?”

“Um…” The way she smiled, an apology and warning in advance from someone who considers themselves not one of Nature’s singers, was so familiar — even English, maybe — that I can’t help smiling back. She starts humming a tune quietly, not wanting anyone else to overhear. I listen for a while. It sounds simple and plaintive. I pluck a couple of strings experimentally, getting the right note but… It’s the wrong technique. The notes Jalese are singing are long, and I sustain it by quickly and repeatedly plucking a string with three fingers in turn. It also lets me move seamlessly to another string, to change to a different note.

“Ah…” I hear myself say.

“No, that’s right,” Jalese stops to say.

“Don’t stop.”

She carries on. I’m staring at the instrument, at once hyperfocusing and trying to let this happen. I need to concentrate, but at the same time I know if I try to think too hard about what I’m doing I’m not going to be able to do it. I never learned to play an instrument–

My mother, teaching me. We’re in a cabin in the stern of a ship, yet I seem to be cradled in the crook of a branch in a tree. It’s a juxtaposition of memories I can’t quite understand. Diamond-leaded windows give a view of clouds like iron, and a sea that’s black, like oil.

“Huh…” I begin. I’m playing a harmony on the lower notes with my thumb, alongside the main melody. One thumb note to every three with my fingers. Every now and then it strikes a resonant mode in the box that makes a particular chord sing out more richly than those around it. Jalese has gone quiet, listening. I know this, but I can’t see her because my eyes are filling with tears suddenly. “I know this,” I say. “I remember learning it.” Tears are tracking down my face. “I was with my mother.” But my mother is a manager of a clothes shop. Her musical aspirations don’t go beyond Happy Birthday and a few Christmas carols. This Elven lady in my memory, I’m a child, leaning back in her arms, her hands are guiding mine onto the strings. No, wasn’t I leaning in the branches of a tree? I can’t see her face. How can she be ‘mother’ in my memory?

Another memory; it must be years later. I’m playing alone, in the same room. This time the windows are open, stirring the muslin curtains in the warm breeze. Pink blossom swirls in the air. We must be in some tropical waters, because the sea is azure blue and, I know if I were to lean out and look down, would be clear down to the shallow bed, barely deep enough for the ship. I don’t need to look. It’s time to practice.

“You’re starting to remember,” Jalese says gently.

“This…” Tears are still running. “This is impossible.” I am still playing, but I come to the end of the song and stop.

“Music brings old memories forward.”

“No, but…” I hold my thought. These are memories of being Taniel. Growing up. If these memories are real, she must be real. She’s a real person. But now it’s me. I’m here, in her place, like a burglar reading a private diary.

And I know something else now. This instrument — I remember its name now; it means something like ‘box-harp’ — this instrument is not merely the same type as that which I learned on. It is the same instrument. A little more battered now than in my memory, but I recognise the worn carvings from when they were fresh. I remember the faded paintings of sinuous, stylised dolphins. I remember when it was new. I remember helping my mother paint the dolphins.

“This is mine,” I say through the tears. “I learned to play on this actual one.” I manage to look up at Jalese now. She’s staring at me, surprised and concerned. “The… You said you were here when someone used this to pay for a room?” She nods. “What do you remember? Who were they? Where did they go next?”

“I… I don’t remember that much. I just remember seeing them talking to Hethan and passing it over. I wasn’t close enough.”

I look at her for a moment, then stand up abruptly and go to the bar, carrying the box-harp. I use the back of my hand to quickly dry my eyes a little. I can see a way out through the back of the bar into a larger room. “Excuse me,” I say, (or rather ‘Hey, you,’ I suppose). It gets the innkeeper’s attention anyway, as he comes into view and approaches the bar.

“Miss?”

“Do you remember anything about the people who gave you this?” I ask, showing him the box-harp. “Did they say who they were? Where they were going?”

“What’s it to–”

“This was mine, as a child.”

He gives me a frankly disbelieving look.

“How much do you want for it?” I ask, partly because I want it, and partly to reassure him I’m not going to just try to take it without paying. To reinforce this I actually place the instrument down on the bar. It proves surprisingly difficult to take my hands off it. “Please? And did the people who gave it to you say anything at all about where they were going? Maybe they might have left a message?”

“Oh, I can’t remember if they said anything, Miss. It was a long time ago.”

I bite my lip in frustration, wanting to yell out to him, ‘they must have said something!’ I just say, “How… How much do you want for it then?”

“Oh, let’s see, a nice box-harp like that?” And I know he’s going to rip me off. It’s the same voice you get from a builder or a car repairman. “I reckon that could fetch say ten Crowns?”

Ten Crowns. Ten days of harbour fees. That’s the only point of reference I have, but it must be a lot of money. Infinitely more than I have anyway.

“I’m sorry to bother you,” I say, and turn for the door.

“Oh now wait, Miss,” he calls me, as I reach the door.

Right on time. I sigh and turn back to him. “Is this haggling?” I ask. “Please excuse my ignorance but I’ve lost a great deal of my memory, and I don’t think I’ve ever had to haggle before anyway, so I’m not going to be very good at it.” I have his attention anyway, so I come slowly back to the bar. “We escaped from slavers down the Tail five days ago. I have literally nothing, sir. I have the clothes you see me in and the boat we came in, which we’re going to lose if we can’t pay the harbour fees and at the moment I don’t know how we’re going to do that. If you can name a fair price for that, I’ll try to find the money before we have to leave. If we can leave.” I reach the bar. “Hethan, is it?” I ask, for confirmation. He nods; it’s his name. “My name is Taniel. Did the people who gave this to you ever mention my name? Taniel? They might have been my parents. I thought they were dead. They might have thought I was dead.” ~This was mine. They wouldn’t have just sold it, would they? If they were my parents?~

I watch his face. I don’t think he’s an uncompassionate man, but he’s doubtless seen his share of fakes and hustlers and charletans, and how does he know I’m not just another, after all?

I’m aware of Jalese quietly coming up to my side.

“Taniel?” he confirms.

“Yes.”

“What were your parents’ names?”

“I can’t remember.” I bite my lip again. “It may come to me later. I’m sorry, I’m obviously wasting your time.” I turn back for the door.

“You can play that thing,” he says, stating a fact.

“Apparently,” I say.

“No, you can. I heard you playing earlier. Can you sing?”

“I–”

“Of course she can sing,” Jalese picks this moment to intervene, giving me a quick nudge to stop me denying it. “Have you ever met a Neri who couldn’t sing like a siren? And ten Crowns is an outrageous amount to ask for a familyship box-harp, Hethan. If you could’ve sold it for anything worthwhile you would have done it years ago, and done this place up a bit.”

“Oh,” I say quietly to her, “this is how you haggle, is it?”

“Shush.” That word is the same in English. “Hethan, it’s Market in two days. You need some more hands around the place anyway.”

“Jallie, do you want your old job back?” Hethan asks her, as if acknowledging something at which she had only hinted.

“It would really help,” Jalese admits. “Just for Market. You know how busy it gets at Market. And Taniel can play the box-harp, and sing–”

“Bu–” I start, but I get a sharper nudge in the ribs and shut up.

“And when she’s not she can help around the place too,” Jalese says. “Basic wages, bed and board plus tips?”

Hethan looks at us both for a few moments. “All right,” he says, “but only because Beni’s just had her baby, so I was short anyway.”

“Beni had a baby?” Jalese crowed. “Who’s the dad?”

“Some boy off a marketeer, she says. Daft girl. I think they’re still friends though; he’ll probably come in with the Market.”

“Oh, I’ll have to see her.”

“All right, so you two can work here during Market, and if the takings are good enough, I might just let you have the box-harp for nothing. How’s that?” He looks at me.

“Oh,” I say. “Thank you. That’s very kind.” ~It’s that easy to get a job here?~

I get another nudge. “Actually, we were hoping we could start today,” Jalese says. She knows she’s pushing it now. Even I can tell, from Hethan’s face. “Taniel needs to learn how we do things anyway,” she adds hopefully, and follows it with a pretty smile.

I take the cue and try to match her smile.

Hethan sighs, then chuckles a little. “You really have nothing?” he asks. He sighs again. “All right. You can start by getting all the rooms properly cleaned.”

“Yes, sir–”

“Now. You know where everything is, Jallie.”

“We’ll start now,” she promises. Hethan shakes his head and wanders back into his back-room. He’s left the box-harp on the bar-top. “See?” Jalese asks me.

“See what?”

“Weren’t we ever so lucky?” She grins. “I think your spell worked.”

“Ohhhh.” ~That’s how it works.~

“Beni’s off for her baby, Market’s starting in two days, and it’ll start getting busy tomorrow anyway as the island traders come in, and that box-harp wasn’t just any old box-harp, it was yours–”

“Wait a minute, that’s all stuff that was set ages ago. I only just did that spell!”

“Yes, and?”

I stare at her. ~That’s how it works?~ I’m thinking. ~Did I just fuck with causality?~ That’s not rational, and I know it. Rationalisation, it has to be.

And another thought: The harp. It’s only got sentimental value, it doesn’t make sense for my parents, if they were my — Taniel’s — parents, to just trade it for a couple of nights in an inn, unless they thought I might come here and find it. That reduces the problem from one of ludicrous coincidence or ‘luck’ anyway.

“Come on,” Jalese says. “We have to start. Get your box-harp, and I’ll show you where we’re sleeping tonight.”

“What about the others?”

She stops again and looks at me. “I was pushing it as it is. I don’t think I can get them jobs here too. They’ll sort themselves out.”

“You think? They’re just as confused as I am.”

“Your spell took them in too, didn’t it?”

“I… Did it? Maybe it did…”

“Something will turn up, then.” And that, there, was a statement of faith, I suppose. The simple, practical acceptance of possibly causality-breaking magic being thrown around by a complete novice.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.17

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You've forgotten so much.

Story:

***

There are eight guest bedrooms, and it takes Jalese and I the rest of the afternoon to clean them all and make them ready for occupation. Jalese’s surprised at how much she has to show me what to do, but I think I’m a net contributor to the effort by the time we hit the second room. By the time we’ve done all eight I feel exhausted and all I want to do is go down to the basement where we’d set up sleeping pallets for myself, and just sleep. But on the way down Hethan calls us into the back room. Someone in the bar has been asking after us. Jalese pokes her head around the corner briefly and confirms that it’s the others of our group and declares that they can wait. We need to get clean. We’re filthy and sweaty from doing the rooms so Jalese pulls me down to the basement.

Oh, and they do have soap in Jeodin. It’s made out of whale oil. So are the candles and the lamp oil and Goddess-knows what else. I try to relax and not have a hissy fit about this. Presumably whales aren’t endangered here; the hunting techiques would be too primitive, I hope, to do that kind of damage. Unless they use magic, but maybe the Goddess would have a thing or two to say about that. I wonder. I try to tell myself that nevertheless it’s going to be a major part of the economy for an island chain like this, and there really aren’t any alternatives. It still feels wrong to me.

And yet, it’s good to have soap, even though it does smell odd. And light when the sun goes down. Even though that smells a bit odd too.

I decide to ask something that’s been increasingly bothering me. “Do you know if it’s all right for me to, er, take these charms out so I can wash my hair?” I’m not sure how it’s supposed to be done with all the charms and braids in place so I don’t end up with soap and stuff trapped in there as well; but what with the dust and sweat from the cleaning work, and several days in sea air and spray before that, and whatever and how long before that, I can feel it needs a wash, badly.

“Yes, I think so. Wait a moment.” She goes into a storeroom. I follow to the door. It turns out the store room holds a number of clothes. “These were left by accident by guests,” Jalese explains, looking for something in a pile on the table in the centre of the room. “They’re kept in case the people who left them come back and want them back, but we can borrow them if we like, and get out of these horrible things. At least until we can buy something at Market.”

“Oh, that sounds like such a good idea.” I must have said it with a lot of feeling because she looks back at me with a grin. Then she finds what she’s looking for and comes back out, handing it to me. It’s a small silk handkerchief; so small I might imagine it belonging to a child.

“From what I’ve heard, it’s all right to take them out and wrap them in silk,” Jalese explains. “I don’t think you even have to wear them in your hair like you do. A lot of younger Neriae do it but I’ve never seen the elders doing it.”

“Oh. all right. I’ll get them out then. It’s been running me like a nut for days.” ‘Driving me nuts’, as an idiom, doesn’t translate to Jeodine very elegantly, and Jalese gives me a very odd look. I shrug and take the handkerchief, with a look of thanks, and stand at the counter to start unravelling my hair. “It’s probably supposed to be a fashion statement or something,” I mutter.

“I’ll help you do that,” she says.

“Oh…” Suddenly I’m blushing. “I… Yes please, okay, if that’s… If that’s appropriate.”

“Why shouldn’t it be?” she queries innocently. “Come and sit here.”

She indicates the bench next to the rough old table. I obey, bringing the handkerchief with me and laying it on the table. “I don’t know,” I say, as she starts. She remains standing so my head is at a comfortable height for her to work with. “I wasn’t sure.”

“It’s not safe for you to remove them yourself unless you’re going to cast,” she explains. “They will attempt to couple. Like you saw before?”

I nod, remembering the weirdness of the shell apparently growing in my flesh.

The first charm comes out, and she drops it quickly onto the handkerchief, and continues unravelling and separating the braid it was in. “You’ve forgotten so much, haven’t you teya?” Teya. I recognise the word. It’s a term of endearment, like ‘dear’ I suppose. “How old are you? Do you know?”

I shake my head. ~Twenty two,~ I could say, but something in me warns me not to. “I don’t know. How old do you think I am?”

Another charm comes out. “It’s always hard with Neri. Hm. Ninety–”

“What?” I exclaim, in English at it turns out. I turn to stare at her. “You think I’m ninety years old?”

“Maybe eighty.” She shrugs. “I can’t tell. You seem short for your age, but you can’t be in your fifties, you’re–” She stops herself and indicates with a gentle hand I should turn back around so she can concentrate on my hair.

Whatever it was she didn’t want to say it. I subside. “I don’t feel that old,” I say.

She liberates another charm and strokes my hair down. I sit with my thoughts, and soon realise there are tears in my eyes again.

“Did your mother do this for you as well?” Jalese asks.

“I suppose so. I… I think so.” Yes, there’s a familiarity to this scene, to the hands of a woman gently moving over my hair. But might that not have been my real mother, when I was a small child? “I can’t see her face,” I say aloud. “When I remember her, I can never see her face.”

Jalese rests her hand against my head for a moment, a gesture I recognise as commisseration. But I seriously don’t know whether the fact I can’t see my — Taniel’s mother’s face upsets me more than it would if I could. If I could turn around in a lucid memory and look on the face of an elven woman and know her to be my mother. I have a mother already.

But these flashbacks are getting — worse? More frequent anyway. I don’t know if I want to call them worse. Or why am I not trying to deny them? Why aren’t I avoiding reawakening these memories?

What is there in them that I’m craving?

And I know Kerilas and Samila and Lotan — rather, James, Lee and Dave, I forcibly remind myself — are upstairs in the bar waiting for us, and I don’t feel in the slightest bit like I want to hurry to meet them. Partly I really am just very tired. And we were all stuck on that tiny boat for days until this afternoon anyway and it’s just nice to have a little more space, and Jalese is such easy company.

She finishes getting the charms out of my hair. I survey them briefly on the handkerchief. There are shells and pebbles and bits of bone and teeth and tiny carvings in ivory and wood. Goddess knows what I must have looked like with them in my hair. Hell of a fashion statement. Jalese is still unravelling and untangling the braids. I tie together the corners of the handkerchief to make a simple pouch and Jalese finds a leather thong for me to tie it to and put around my neck.

How one bathes in Jeodin — at least if one is poor and living under an inn — is by crouching or kneeling naked with a sponge in one’s hand in in a wide, shallow tray of soapy water in front of the stove. For a moment I think of my bath and electric shower at home, but then I get on with it before the water gets cold. There’s even shampoo, of a sort, which I suspect also has more than a touch of whale-oil about it, but I use it nonetheless. It feels so good to get clean.

I think this is the first time since those quiet hours before dawn the day we arrived that I have been left entirely on my own. Jalese had bathed first, and has gone back to the store room to find some clothes we can borrow. Besides a little furtive exploring under the furs in my bunk, this is the first opportunity I have to really examine this body; this miraculous body that’s slim and smooth and agile and long-limbed without being gangly. And female, female, female.

It seems ironic, perhaps even farcical, that even with all the impossible things that have happened I still have to hide. I have to hide this joy I feel. My chest aches with it. My breasts — aren’t much to get excited about compared to, say, Samila’s; unless you’re me. I love the way they move. I love the sensitivity of them, even if it hurts if I hit them on something. I don’t mind. I don’t mind at all. I’m fascinated by my waist, and the new configuration of my hips; standing next to the tray on the slatted wooden mat, just exploring the shape of my pelvis. My hips aren’t especially wide, but I have a definite figure. Just not quite so definite as Samila’s. I have to remind myself that would be a pointless comparison, and I don’t envy her the discomfort she must be having from her larger breasts.

And below, between my legs, of course. Smooth flesh (I suppose being hairless down there as well as everywhere else except my head is another Elf thing) and a slit. I probe, gently. I’m not sure what I was expecting. Maybe I was expecting the touch to arouse me more, but it mostly just feels strange and right at the same time. I don’t have anything I can relate this to; nothing in my old body which could be compared to this, so it’s confusing and maybe a little frustrating. I don’t even know if or how different I am from a human female, down there.

This body is everything I might have wished for. The best I could have realistically expected if I ever got around to starting to fix it back home couldn’t have compared to this. But now I think, at least it would have been mine. I don’t know what I feel about this body. I love it. I feel already like I inhabit it more perfectly than I have ever known. And yet, Taniel’s memories keep surfacing, flashing at the slightest stimuli. I know she was a real person, she had her own life, full of joy and love, and then full of pain and loss and enslavement and Goddess knows what happened to her in that camp. And I start to feel a little like an intruder and a thief. And maybe I had no right to explore the way I just did.

I squat quickly to rinse my hands off a final time in the soapy water and empty the tray carefully down the drain.

(They have sewers and drains, even in a little market town like this! Go Jeodin!)

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.18

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You brush up nice, don't you?

Story:

***

“It took you long enough,” Lotan says as we cross the bar to where they’re sitting. I have the box-harp in my hand. “What were you two doing–”

Samila turns to look, having had her back to us. “Bloody Hell!” she exclaims, lapsing into English. “You brush up nice don’t you?”

I don’t really know what to say to that, so I just smile.

“Both of you,” Samila continues, switching back to Jeodine for Jalese’s benefit. “You look really nice.”

“Thank you,” I say. “It’s amazing what a bath and a change of clothes can do, I guess.”

“Come on then, give us a twirl,” Lotan says, in English.

I roll my eyes at him, but I oblige for the group, doing a little turn, enough to make the long skirt flare out a little. I’m wearing, basically, a full-length dress made of a rich dark-blue dyed linen with a lace-up bodice and a white under-tunic with long sleeves and no collar, and lace ties rather than buttons. Jalese picked it out for me and now I wonder if she deliberately overdressed me for the occasion. She herself is plainly dressed in a grey quilted skirt and tunic, and perhaps that is a slightly mischievous look on her face. I find it remarkable that a garment as nice as this could have been left behind by accident, but as Jalese said, once a ship leaves its mooring you can’t just quickly go back for something you’ve forgotten or left with someone to wash, and you may not be back this way in months or years.

“They’ve got baths here?” Samila catches on, with evident hunger.

“For very small values of. Jalese, do you think they can–”

“We thought we might as well stay here the night anyway,” Kerilas says. “It’s only two Torcs a night. I presume they’ve got washing facilities for the guests.”

“Yes,” Jalese agrees. “I’ll show you. Do you want to do that now?”

“Yes!” Samila agrees.

“Sami, why don’t you go now, and we’ll catch up with Taniel here?” Kerilas suggests.

“Okay. Sounds good to me.” She practically bounds to her feet, picks up a cloth bag she didn’t have when we docked and follows Jalese out of the bar towards the stairs.

“So… you two got jobs here, right?” Lotan asks, to confirm.

“Yeah,” I say. I move to sit in Samila’s vacated seat, but Kerilas gets up suddenly and takes my hand and leads me around to the more comfortable seat next to him and seats me. Seriously gentlemanly. I blush and stammer “Th-Thank-you.”

“You really do look lovely tonight,” he says. I’m sure my face has gone completely pink, if a Neri complexion can do that. I sit, and he resumes his seat.

Lotan, sitting across from me, is grinning. “So how come you’re so dressed up?” he asks.

“Oh…” Then I remember. “It’s my big debut tonight, didn’t you hear?”

“What?”

“Hethan didn’t get the flyers out?” I ask with mock indignation. “I seem to be able to play this,” I continue, raising the box-harp, “so I’d better warn you, I’m probably going to start shortly. Only problem is I don’t know any of the local music.” ~For a very large value of ‘local’,~ I think to myself. I’m not sure why, but I don’t feel like I want to talk about the flashbacks I got earlier, the memories evoked by playing this instrument.

“Well, you could always play stuff from home, I guess,” Kerilas suggests.

“You want me to?” There aren’t that many other customers in the inn at the moment. I don’t know if I should expect it to pick up later. The two young women that were here earlier have gone. There are a few couples now, and a family with two girls and a boy that I’d guess are between eight and twelve years old. “Are you going to tip me if I do?” I add coyly.

“Tip you over, more like,” Lotan teases.

“I’ll probably be crap at it anyway. I seem to be able to play native songs because it’s here, you know?” I tap the side of my head. They both nod. They must be going through similar processes of learning what memories and skills they have. “As long as someone hums it or something so I’m reminded. I don’t know if it’ll work if I try to play something from home. Might give it a try though. So anyway you’re staying here as guests, right?” I ask them both. “Where’d you get the money?”

“Oh, we got jobs,” Lotan says. “Well, me and Sam did anyway. I can’t believe it, it’s so easy to get a job around here!”

“Yeah, I found that,” I say.

“It’s like, you just go up to someone who looks busy and say ‘do you need another hand?’ and they’ll either say yes or point you to someone who’ll say yes. I’m helping with building the pontoons for the market ships. Did you know? The way they do it is we put all these pontoon jetties down across half the harbour and the marketeers come in and moor up and you — we — walk out to them, right out across the harbour itself, and from one ship to the other like a huge floating mall. I think it’s going to be fantastic.” He’s slipped into Jeodine somewhere in the middle of that, but certain words like ‘mall’ still poked through in English. “We were so lucky everything’s gearing up for Market. Sam’s doing something with the team putting up the awnings I think.”

“What about you?” I ask Kerilas. From his face I already know the answer.

He just shakes his head.

“Why not? Do you know?”

He sighs, then leans forward to talk to me more privately. “In case you forgot, my character’s– I mean, I’m a dark elf.”

“Oh.” I had forgotten. It wasn’t as if he was actually dark. As in, the image I’d had in my head while we were playing before was one from a sourcebook I remembered reading a few years before; with jet-black skin and brightly glowing eyes and long white hair. Kerilas has the hair, at least, but he’s pale and fey, with those large blue eyes, and actually very beautiful, I thought.

“You’ve been getting some funny reactions all day,” Lotan agrees. “Everyone knows dark elves are supposed to be evil, right?”

“Yeah, but you’re not!” I point out unnecessarily.

But Kerilas looks doubtful. “I think it’s only ’cause this is Jeodin I haven’t been lynched already,” he says. “It’s a diverse society. It’s how it came about, I mean, for a long time I think people came to Jeodin because they were being oppressed at home, you know? I’ve seen a bunch of human ethnicities here, that I’d recognise from home. Arabic, Chinese, Anglo, Nordic, African. That’s not what they are here of course, but that’s what they look like to us, and this is just a little market port. And we’re not the only elves in town either.”

“We’re not?”

He shakes his head. “I must have seen, I don’t know, eight or nine others. It’s obvious, they’re as fully integrated into this society as any human. And I saw three types, I think. Marine, like you, and woodland, and there were a couple of another kind I saw, but I’m not sure. They were small, they might have just been woodlander kids. I didn’t see anyone else like me at all.”

“People were just suspicious of you,” Lotan says in support. “Ignore them.”

“Well that’s just it.” He sighs, falling into thought.

“What?” I prompt.

“Nothing. It’s okay.”

“No it isn’t,” I say. “What are you thinking?”

He looks at me a little oddly. “Have either of you been getting… I don’t know, like flashbacks?”

“Yes,” I say quickly.

“Yeah, me too,” Lotan says.

“What are you remembering?” He’s asking me.

“Uh.” I hadn’t been ready to talk about this. “Growing up on a familyship.” I interject the Jeodine word there, having heard it earlier. “My — um — Taniel’s parents I guess. Learning to play the box-harp.”

“Lotan?”

He shrugs. “Growing up, like Tani says. On a farm somewhere. I think we raised goats or something. There were mountains…” He pauses, caught in some recollection.

Kerilas nods. “I’ve got more than just growing up. I defined my character to be evil,” he says. “That’s how I was going to play him. He joined in the escape because he saw the opportunity. He was just going to use the rest of the party, go along with things only as long as it suited him, only for what it would get him, even if that meant good things coming out of it. Kerilas is not a very nice person. He’s completely self-serving.”

“Yeah, but that’s not you,” I insist. “It’s just the character. That doesn’t matter now.”

He looks at me intensely again. “Doesn’t it?”

“No!”

“Does Taniel matter?”

I can’t answer to that, of course. And that’s answer enough.

“Thing is, I know why he’s evil. I created the backstory, okay? With Ken. I know what happened to him. But now I’m — remembering it, like it happened to me.”

Fuck,“ Lotan says.

“There’s just so much,” Kerilas says. “I mean, I’m old. Hundreds of years old. There’s so much. Most of it isn’t clear yet but… What I can tell…” He shivers. “And I think, I’ve only got, what? Twenty three years of my own memories and it’s…” He snaps his fingers. It’s ephemeral. “Not much to stand against all that…”

Kerilas is scared. I can’t think of anything I can say to him. I take his hand, knowing as I do it I could never have been so demonstrative or personal before. He squeezes my hand, accepting the contact.

I suppose I am lucky: Taniel was expressly someone I would have wished I could be. Playing her in the game was wholly vicarious. Even so, the reality of her body and her memories, the few of them that have surfaced (so far), is sometimes more intense than I know how to deal with.

“I know you’d never hurt anyone,” I say.

“I think I already have.”

And he looks at me; the briefest of glances, but enough that my stomach lurches. It feels like when a ship comes off the top of a wave. I don’t know what he means by that. Surely if he’d– if Kerilas had done something to Taniel, before, there’d be some residual reaction. I’d know! Wouldn’t I? I’d feel it somehow. But I haven’t found any memories more recent than that fire on the familyship. My father pushing me into a hidey-hole. Kerilas isn’t a part of those memories, and there’s nothing since. He was a prisoner too, like us!

He looks away and pulls his hand back. “I don’t know. Everything’s muddled. There’s just so much. There’s just so much.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.19 - 1.20

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

She says I won't understand.

Story:

***

Hethan is making gestures at me. The bar has got busier while we were talking, and at some point an interrupt in Hethan’s mind triggered, saying ‘there needs to be music now.’

I get the message. “Sorry guys. I’ve got to earn my keep,” I excuse myself and stand to make my way to the small stage. The moment I put a foot on the stage, it seems, the noise level in the bar drops. ~Oh shit,~ I think, and turn around to see a room full of expectant faces. ~Oh deep shit.~

I manage to unfreeze myself and smile, trying to point out to myself that it’s really not that many people. Only, oh, thirty or forty? “Hello,” I say. From some deep recess of my subconscious I’m pushed to bob a little curtsey. “I haven’t played for an audience before so… be kind and I’ll try not to suck too much.”

Confused faces, except for Kerilas and Lotan, damn them, who are grinning broadly. I don’t think Jeodine uses ‘suck’ in that context. “I mean, I’ll try to play well.” I get out.

I think I’d better just play. I only know one song, so I find a way to hold the box-harp while standing. It has a dent in its bottom that sits comfortably at my waist. I start playing Selkie’s Lament again. I just try to forget the audience and concentrate on the music, and out it comes. Again, like before, it’s not removed from me. I remember learning it. I remember playing it before. I remember playing on deck on a warm summer evening and a still moonlit sea. My eyes are closed, and I think I’m moving a little to the music. I have to not think about that or I’ll get self-conscious. I have to concentrate on what my fingers are doing, and play.

Selkie’s Lament is not a short song, but eventually it has to end and I open my eyes. Everyone is still watching me, and the bar is quiet. I smile as if to say ‘that’s it,’ and a sigh ripples through the bar. I think that means they liked it. Lotan claps once, then a second time, hesitantly, realising no-one else is joining him, before Kerilas thumps his arm to make him stop.

“Thank you,” I say. “I’m going to try something different now. This might not work. This is something I heard a long way away. I haven’t tried to play it before.” I smile again and concentrate on the box-harp and see if I can play the opening bars to Street Spirit. I fumble the first time and try again starting from a different note. It comes out wrong again, and dissonant, but I stare at the instrument and suddenly figure out why. The notes are spaced differently. No wonder it sounded strange. You probably couldn’t even play Selkie’s Lament on a piano, for the same reason. It would sound out of tune. “Sorry sorry,” I say aloud. “That’s not going to work. All right, I’m going to stop now so Hethan can sell you more drinks and food.” That gets smiles and a few laughs. “And I’ll come and play some more later on.”

I escape off the stage and make it as far as the table Kerilas and Lotan are sitting at. “Fuck,” I say. “That was embarrassing.”

“No, it was good, the one you played,” Kerilas said.

“What happened with the other one? What was it?” Lotan asks.

“That was supposed to be Street Spirit. You can’t play it on this.”

“Why not?”

“I need to get hold of Jalese,” I mutter, turning away from the table to look for Jalese. Hethan himself is taking orders at the tables, as is another young woman I haven’t been introduced to yet.

“The musical scale is different,” Kerilas explains to Lotan behind me.

“I should’ve thought of it,” I mutter.

“You haven’t had musical training back home, have you?” Kerilas asks.

I shake my head, then turn to look at him. “Have you?”

“Parents made me had piano lessons when I was younger,” he says, shrugging. “I didn’t keep it up. You should talk to Sam about it.”

“What do you mean it’s different?” Lotan asks.

“You know what a piano keyboard looks like?” Kerilas explains.

“Yeah…”

“Okay, so a simple scale is,” and he sings quietly, “do re me fa so la te do” up the octave. “Eight notes, got it?”

“And the black notes,” I add. “Where is Jalese?” Helping Samila, I remember, slightly annoyed.

“Yes, and the black notes,” Kerilas agrees laconically. “Tani, can you play a scale on that thing?”

“Um…” I have to shift my attention properly. “Sure.” I sit and rest the box-harp on my thigh and play a scale.

“See?” Kerilas says, to both of us. “That’s sixteen notes, total, from one note to the same note higher up. And that’s a straight sequence isn’t it? There’s no major or minor keys.”

“Uh, yeah.”

“Yes, I’m right. I remember,” Kerilas says. Of course, it’s reasonable to think that he has memories of music too. “May I?” he asks, holding out his hand for the box-harp.

I actually hesitate for a moment, then I shake myself of the silliness and hand it to him. He hefts it, and shifts his sitting posture so he can rest it on his own thigh and plays a few notes, a scale, then a phrase out of Selkie’s Lament, then something I haven’t heard before, played with a completely different fingering technique.

“What’s that?”

“I don’t know,” he says, sounding very distant.

“It brings back memories doesn’t it?” I say.

He stops playing and passes the box-harp back to me in silence. “Yes,” he says, quietly. Then he clears his throat. I can only guess that his memories are less pleasant than mine. “You could re-tune it to play our music, I reckon,” he says. “You’d have to keep tuning it back and forth though, which would suck. Be better to get a second one. There’s Jalese if you’re still looking for her,” he adds, looking past my shoulder. “Why?”

I turn to look. Jalese’s appeared at the bottom of the stairs. “Oh, finally. I need her to teach me more Jeodin songs,” I explain, and get up and head through the bar towards her.

***

“I have to serve food. Hethan’s–”

“Yeah I know. It’ll just take a minute. You saw how quickly I picked it up last time.”

“And your friend’s upstairs in her room. She’s upset about something.”

“Uh…” Samila. Damn it, I don’t have time for this. “Did she say what?”

Jalese shakes her head. “She wouldn’t tell me. She says I won’t understand.”

I look back towards the bar. “I’ve got to play. We can’t afford to lose this work.”

“I know.” She bites her lip, thinking. “You really don’t remember any other songs?”

I shake my head. “But it’s really quick. You just have to remind me. I can’t keep playing Selkie’s Lament all night. People are going to notice!”

“Oh that depends how much wine they pour through their gills,” Jalese comments dryly.

I blink a couple of times at the unfamiliar idiom. “I don’t think it’s that kind of place,” I say.

“Oh, suddenly you know all about it?” she quips back, with a smile to remind me she’s not being mean.

“Well, there are kids in there. People aren’t going to get really drunk around them are they?” My reasoning actually makes her hesitate. “Look, you could’ve taught me a song by now instead of explaining why you haven’t got time to teach me a song,” I point out.

“Um–”

I play my trump. “Otherwise I’ll have to pull you onstage in front of everyone to teach me,” I say.

“You wouldn’t!”

I grin. “Look, I’ll talk to Kerilas. He can go up and see Samila, find out what’s up.”

“I don’t think that’s appropriate!”

“No, it’s… It’s all right. He’s her friend. They’ve known each other a long time. Longer than she’s known me anyway.”

She looks at me oddly. “But he’s Reki,” she points out, as if it should be obvious. The word for a dark elf.

I stare at her. “So? You were on a sloop with him for four days–”

“It’s different at sea. The ship comes first.” Her words have the weight of proverb. She stares at me critically. “How could you possibly forget that? You’re Neri.”

“Kerilas is all right,” I insist, trying not to get sidetracked. “He wouldn’t do anything. He’s my friend, I trust him.”

“He’s too familiar with you, Miss,” Jalese says, interjecting some of that formality she used on our first day.

“Me?” I stare back at her. “You think me and him… No. No, we’re not like that.”

“I should hope not. It’s not correct.”

We’re just looking at each other. Neither of us know what to say any more.

“Not like what?” Samila says, making me jump. She must have come down the stairs quietly while we were arguing. She’s standing at the bottom, almost hanging onto the wall, almost hiding behind it as if she might bolt back upstairs.

“Nothing,” Jalese says. “Are you feeling better?”

Samila shrugs. She’s clean and her hair’s practically shining like a black grand piano, and she’s wearing a pretty, if a little folksy dress with a bodice front that on her creates quite a cleavage. I’m almost envious. “Just thought I’d better get it over with,” she says.

“What?” Jalese wonders.

But finally I get it. “Ohh.” This would be the first time Lee’s ever worn female clothing then, as opposed to the anonymous tunic and trousers we had from the camp. “You look great,” I say, trying to be reassuring.

“R-Really?”

“Really. Doesn’t she, Jalese?”

“What? Yes, I suppose so. You look very pretty. Why, is there someone here you’re trying to impress?” She gives me a look. I shake my head minutely.

“I feel like a right fucking narner,” Samila says in English.

“You don’t look it,” I promise her. “Trust me.”

“How can you just–” Samila starts, in Jeodine, then catches herself with a glance to Jalese. “How can you just do this girl stuff like it’s nothing?” she asks me in English.“

“It’s not nothing,” I say carefully, replying in English. “It’s just what we have to do okay?”

“I know,” she sighs morosely.

“I mean, what choice do we have?” I press. “Look, you’re not going to have any problems. You look lovely. Really you do.”

She shivers and folds her arms around her breasts, as if trying to hide them.

“I just need Jalese to teach me a few more songs quickly so I can play tonight,” I continue, deliberately changing the subject and switching back to Jeodine, for Jalese’s benefit.

“Songs?”

“Yes I’m… employed,” I explain, showing Samila the box-harp.

“You’re kidding!” Her hands automatically reach for the instrument and I hand it to her. Odd that I feel no hesitation in doing so, compared to Kerilas.

“Why don’t you sit in? Kerilas said you know music, back home.”

“Uh…” She looks between Jalese and myself. “Okay.” She picks out a scale on the box-harp. “Whoah, that’s funky.” All her awkwardness seemed to have just vanished, as she engrossed herself in the instrument.

“Jalese?” I ask. “It’ll only take a little while.”

“I hate to be the one to say this,” Samila says, still plinking on the box-harp, “but there’s too many notes.”

“We noticed.”

Jalese sighs. “All right. But we can’t spend too long. Hethan’s going to get impatient as it is.” She walks off, towards the stairs to the basement. I glance at Samila and follow.

It does go quickly. There’s still that emotional tug as I catch on to each song. Strong flashbacks to times in the past when Taniel has played them. But I’m prepared for them now, and I’m focused on getting them remembered so I can go out there and play them.

“No, you have to sing this,” Jalese explains patiently, to the Dugong Song. It’s a lullaby. “People will expect it.”

“All right, I’ll try.”

“Try now.” And she starts singing the song again. I play, as I have been, and then I join in with the words, uncertainly at first but she matches me and encourages me. “That’s right,” she says, leaving me to sing alone. Only, I’m not singing alone, I realise. Samila is singing too, softly, from where she’s sitting in the corner of the store room. “Don’t stop,” Jalese whispers at me, and goes to Samila’s side. “It’s supposed to be a happy song,” she points out to Samila.

“I know.”

“It’s a children’s song. What does it remind you of?”

I don’t hear her reply. She’s talking too softly into Jalese’s ear, and I’m still singing and playing. But Jalese stands and comes back over to me. “Go upstairs and play. You’ve got enough now?” I nod. “We’ll come upstairs soon.”

“Okay.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.21 - 1.23

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Talk to Sam.

Story:

Game Theory 1.21-1.23

by Rachel Greenham

***

Port Denhall approximately triples in size when Market comes in. That’s not just in numbers of people. Jalese tells me to go and watch as the marketeer ships arrive and I take myself off to find a vantage point on the small headland above the harbour mouth. I know that Lotan and Samila are down there somewhere, part of it all. I don’t know where Kerilas is.

‘Market’ appears to be a small floating town in its own right. I count something like twenty craft approaching Denhall’s small harbour. Dominating the flotilla are four sizeable wooden sailing ships, with three masts, banking and sliding into the narrow harbour like dancers.

I notice one of the ships is different: It’s at least as long as the others but wider; so wide I wonder if it might be a catamaran sitting low in the water, laden with cargo, but I can’t tell from my vantage. It just looks faster, with curves that just look so right; less like a made thing and more like a creature of the open ocean. It has triangular sails, in contrast to the square and gaff rigging among the other ships. They shimmer in the sun, iridescent, like the wings of a dragonfly. It’s a Neri familyship. If I didn’t just know it I’d know it had to be. I long to see it up close.

Following after them came a collection of barques, yawls (I’m gradually picking up the vocabulary) and sloops barely bigger than our own, steering themselves to their places on the pontoon jetties expertly under sail alone. There are other ships; faster, sharper ships with gun-ports; one of them a Neri ship too, I think. They don’t come into the harbour. Some drop anchor just outside; some tack back out into the open sea again, clearly on a patrolling pattern.

People are scurrying around like crazy on the quay and the pontoon jetties. Lanterns are being lit. I have to head back down now; Hethan wants me installed by the hearth with the box-harp in time for when the new customers start arriving. I can already see why he needed extra hands; and also why he didn’t, really, when he first took Jalese and myself on. We weren’t going to get away with not paying attention to the customers tonight.

***

“Have you talked to Sam yet?” Kerilas asks, as I take a break from playing that evening. Jalese’s brought me another of these creamy, fruity drinks that I can only describe as a smoothie of some sort, but it’s about a micron away from being a milk shake too. The flavours are all of Jeodin though, with cinnamon and something else I can’t place at all but which I suspect is making me a little less inhibited.

“Sam? What about?”

“Oh come off it, Tani, what do you think?” He leans close. “Do you want me to sit here and talk aloud about how you’re not really a girl?” he asks me in English.

I give him a nasty look. “I think people would believe their eyes over the word of a dark elf, don’t you?” I fire back, cattily. I can see that one hit home. After all, I only need to grow an exhibitionist streak for about three seconds and no-one in the area is going to have any doubt as to my sex. “Keri, we’re not even human any more. How come we’re not talking about that? Why is whether I’m a boy or a girl so important?”

“Because it is, and you know it,” he says quietly. “You’re using that to avoid the subject.”

I sigh and slouch back in my chair and pick at a few notes on the box-harp. “I don’t know what there is to talk about,” I say. My voice sounds petulant even to my own ears. “It happened. I didn’t ask for it. I just thought it would be best if I got on with it, you know?”

“Just like that? You thought you’d get on with it just like that?”

“Well…” I shrug. “What else am I going to do? We’ve got to adapt, haven’t we?”

He gives me a long, long look. Aloud he only says, “Well, you’re ‘adapting’ an awful lot better than Sami is, that’s all I can say.” He continues that Look. “Listen, all I’m saying is, Sam’s having a hard time with this, and right now you’ve got more in common with him than anyone else on this planet. I’m sorry if this breaks in on all the fun you’re having ‘adapting’–”

“Oh fuck off.”

“Don’t be so immature. It’s not very elvish, is it?”

In answer I pick out the tune of the first line of ‘You Ain’t Nothin’ But A Hound Dog’ on the box-harp. He grins and gives me a shove I probably deserve. I’m smiling too.

“I just want you to talk to him,” he says, more emolliently.

I look away and stare at the flickering light in the stove window. And, dammit, I’ve got Hound Dog stuck in my head. “I wouldn’t know what to say,” I say.

“Then listen. That’s the point anyway.”

“I s’pose. Everything’s so busy at the moment–”

“You’re not too busy for this. He’s still your friend, isn’t he?”

I look back at Kerilas. Finally I nod.

***

I meant to go up to Samila’s bedroom that night after finishing work, but I had to help Jalese and Hethan clean up the bar and by the time I can get away and go upstairs it’s too late. Really. The sky is starting to lighten away to the East and my soft knocking on her door receives no reply. She has her own room, apart from Kerilas and Lotan. Hethan clearly didn’t think any other arrangement was suitably respectable. So I go back down to the basement and my own pallet. Or rather ours, as Jalese and I have pushed ours together. The nights get cold here, down in that basement, and it’s just cosier. In the total darkness her body seems almost luminous. I think my body temperature might be lower than human normal, but I feel fine and I sleep so comfortably in her warm glow.

The following morning at breakfast she’s being ratty. I did try, but she just snapped a “Leave me alone,” at me, so I beat a retreat.

We’ve taken to having breakfast together — the five of us, with Jalese and myself nominally serving — in the inn’s rear courtyard while it’s quiet before the rest of the guests wake up. It’s a nice place to catch the early warmth of the sun. The old olive trees gnarl their branches above us.

We ought to get together at some point and count up how much money we’ve got, whether we can afford the harbour fees we’re racking up as well as the supplies we came in for in the first place. I think we’ll be okay. I’m getting lots of money through tips (via Hethan, as it turns out, but Jalese says he’s straight about these things. Otherwise word would get around and no-one would perform here.) I’m also getting my daily wage for the other work I’m doing at the inn, and it’s adding up nicely, all the while I’m paying practically nothing for my keep. So on day two of Market I get some time and wander down to the harbour itself to see if I can find some more clothes. Something that’ll be mine and not things some stranger just left behind.

I walk down the pontoons between marketeer vessels. It’s pleasantly cool under the awnings, and the movement of the pontoons on the water gives an immediate feeling of rightness. It had taken me two nights to shift the feeling that the ground was moving while I lay in bed. A few feet onto the pontoons and I feel more at ease already.

I’m naturally drawn first to the familyship I saw docking the day before. I reach up and run my hand along the smooth wooden hull as I walk. It feels almost like glass. Yes, there are recollections here. This isn’t home, but it’s very like the place I grew up. There are resonances here. Strange and alien to a part of me, but homely and familiar as well. They’ve done something I’ve never seen before, and actually lowered a wide portion of the side of the hull like a drawbridge to the jetty. There’s a kind of stepped ramp on the inside leading into the interior of the ship itself. I step in between the living ribs of the ship. The deck overhead has been opened out as well, so it’s still light and airy. I browse idly among the goods on sale, trying not to appear nosy, but there’s another Neri here. A young male sea elf, seeming almost ostentatiously androgynous and being studiedly unintrusive. I’m not the only shopper here, but I think he’s watching me.

Finally I go over to him. “Excuse me, do you have clothing for women?” Amazingly, given the circumstances and everything that’s happened to me, I feel just as shy and embarrassed at asking this now as I ever did in my previous life.

And just to fit in with my nerves, he gives me a funny look, then answers in a different language, “Go up on deck, Miss. Everything’s there.” His eyes are large, and a limpid grey-green, and there are no whites visible, which reminds me mine are the same.

“Thank you.”

~That must be Elvish,~ I realise suddenly, feeling his eyes on me as I go. It’s a more sibilant, musical language. Although it had no particular tune, it was almost as if the simple sentence was like the line of a song. I find the stairs and go up on deck. There are lengths of fabric in gorgeous, irridescent colours, some as light and as fine as a spider’s web, ranging to others that are as heavy and luxurious as velvet. There are complete, made garments as well. The fabrics are lovely, the workmanship even to my eyes is clearly superb, so much so that the borrowed dress I’m wearing feels almost like patched together rags. They don’t have prints, so if there’s a pattern, it’s embroidered in with exquisite attention to detail.

But — and it’s curious that I should feel guilty about this — while the fabrics are lovely, I’m not at all taken by the styles. This is clearly very upmarket, in the context of Jeodin. It isn’t only elves that wear these sorts of clothes, but it’s shouts an elvish aesthetic that I’m a little surprised to discover I don’t share. They’re too ‘flowy’, or something. I’m struggling to understand what about it isn’t working for me. They don’t seem familiar either. They’re not like the clothes in my occasional flashbacks. They’re too impractical. You couldn’t wear them while working or just moving around on board. Which suddenly brings a small epiphany. Of course, these clothes for sale are made for a land-based human idea of what elvish clothes should be like for formal wear.

I sigh and look around for something more practical. I spot a Neri couple up on the bridge of the ship. They seem engrossed in each other, so I edge a little closer in their direction. There’s something — very old about them, although at first sight they look like a young couple. Something about the extreme economy and intensity of movement and gesture seems to speak of ages. He strokes the line of her ear to the tip, and it’s the most erotic thing I’ve ever seen. I turn away, blushing, and look at more fabrics. I wonder about buying some and who I can find to make them into a more practical, fitting style.

“What is your name, child?” a voice asks from behind. I turn. It’s the woman who was up on the bridge. I hadn’t heard her approach at all. She’s tall…

“Um,” I stammer. “Taniel.” Up close she is beautiful, more beautiful than I could have imagined, with luminous serenity and grace. I look for any sign of age on her face and there is none but I feel like I’m face to face with antiquity.

She stands almost a head taller than me, and is clothed in a surprisingly simple tunic and leggings. My brain rebels at the prosaic clothing for a moment, wanting to insist ‘white samite, white samite’. A single toroidal stone of pale translucent pink rests at her throat upon a tiny silver chain. She has no other jewellery.

“Your Satthei?”

“I… I don’t know.” I feel like I’m six years old, standing in front of the headmistress at school, being asked questions I don’t even understand.

“You don’t know?” she asks, incredulous.

~Satthei,~ I remember. It means ship. It also means mother. They’re the same thing. I stare around me anew. The gnarling, woven branches of the gunwales are alive. The ribs like branches below. The true living ship, mostly hidden under the surface cladding. The riddle of my memory is answered. I lay in my mother’s arms. I lay in the branches of the ship, where they branch sinuously in the stern, near the bole. They are the same. They are Bound. A Satthei is the joined entity.

She’s asking me who my mother is.

“I don’t know,” I repeat. “I can’t remember. There was a fire.”

“Oh.” Her reaction is clearly honestly emotional. “Taniel…” She seems to be trying to remember. “Oh of course, dear little Tani. You were thought to be dead.”

I just stare at her.

“We have met before,” she says. “I am Satthey Fareis. Don’t you remember?”

I shake my head. “Are you–”

She shakes her own head. “We met briefly when you were very small. I’m not so surprised you don’t remember. But you should not have…” She trails off.

“You knew my parents,” I prod her.

She nods. “Satthei Encelion. Where have you been all this time?”

“I don’t know.”

Her face changes then, and becomes still, as she puts it together, presumably with more detail and context than I yet have. I was taken by slavers. That much was in my character’s introduction. I don’t have any recollection of what happened in that time. “No. No. Come inside, teya, we must talk.”

“I’m not sure–”

“What? What’s the matter?”

“I was just trying to buy some new clothes. I… I’ve got to go back to work soon.”

“Work? Where are you working? What is your situation?”

“I’m… I’m all right. I’m working at the inn over there.” I point across the harbour to where the inn is visible, the white exterior of the terrace shining in the noon sun.

“Hethan’s place?”

I nod.

“He’s honest, as far as I know. What do you do there?”

“I, er, I play box-harp and sing, and I help out with the cleaning and stuff.” I can feel the English idioms grating in Elvish, but it’s all new to me.

“How long?”

“Only three days. We stole a boat to escape. It’s there, see?” I point it out along the quayside, almost lost amongst the other masts. “We’re trying to earn enough money to get what we need and pay the harbour fees and then–”

“We?”

“My friends. We… We came here together.”

“Neri?”

“No.” I catch my breath. I’m easily gabbling away and if I’m not careful I’ll say too much. “Uh, three humans and another elf,” I say incompletely. “We escaped together. I can’t leave them,” I add, starting to feel that this woman is making plans for me. “I… I won’t leave them.” As she looks at me I feel like a recalcitrant child. “I just… I just wanted to buy some new clothes,” I finish lamely.

“Taniel, teya, don’t you realise? You were missing for more than twenty years. You were given up for dead. I can’t just leave you to go back to working in an inn–”

~Twenty years in captivity?~ I stare at her, utterly shocked.

“Oh you poor dear,” she says, and takes my hand, and in a moment she’s hugging me. I don’t know what I’m supposed to feel. Just confused. “Oh you poor little thing.”

“I’m… I’m all right.” I pull myself free. ~Twenty years?~ My breath is coming short. Suddenly there’s no air on this deck.

I run. I can’t even rationalise it, but I run. I break away from her and clatter down the stairs to the middle deck and out onto the pontoon and all the way back to the inn without stopping. Jalese practically catches me inside the doorway and I just start crying helplessly. I’m barely aware that she gives Hethan a look before she brings me downstairs to our shared pallet, and there she just holds me while I cry.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.24

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

We're not heroes.

Story:

***

After a couple of hours I pull myself together sufficiently to go back upstairs. It’s getting busy already. At this hour it’s mostly townspeople who have spent the afternoon shopping and are meeting at the inn to compare the spoils. There will be a couple more days of this before the — more serious to some — commercial side of Market becomes more prevalent. The down-to-earth trading of livestock and crops and textiles. But first, the local inhabitants’ pent-up thirst for the latest luxuries must be assuaged. From the amount of buying that’s going on it can be assumed that Port Denhall is prosperous in its own right. I really haven’t seen much of it, I realise. Apart from a few short excursions I’ve pretty much been kept busy in the inn.

I’m being kept busy now, which is good. Alternately helping out Jalese with the serving and settling down to play a few tunes is keeping the memory of my encounter aboard the familyship nicely at a distance.

“You know what’s weird?” Lotan is saying. He’s had a bit to drink. I’m on one of my breaks. “We’ve been here… How long have we been here now?”

I start counting back. Samila gets there first. “A week. No. Eight days I think.”

“This is the eighth,” Kerilas confirms, taking his seat. He’s late.

“Jesus. Anyway, right, so we — somehow — jumped into this bloody roleplaying game and we’ve been here eight days and we haven’t been in a single fight yet!”

“Speak for yourself,” Kerilas says, and slouches back tiredly.

“But don’t you think that’s odd? Go eight days in a campaign and not even a single hit on the wandering monster table? That’s bad DMing there, that is.”

“Shit, what happened to you?” Samila says suddenly, staring at Kerilas. I take a proper look. Kerilas had positioned himself in a shadow, so it wasn’t immediately obvious, but he has bruises on his face.

“Nothing. Forget about it.”

“Fuck that!” Lotan objects. “Who did that? I’ll fucking smash their–”

“No you won’t!” Kerilas insists. “I said, forget it.”

Where’ve you even been going during the days?“ Samila prods.

“No-where.”

“Well, perhaps you shouldn’t,” she says.

Kerilas just sighs.

I stare at him. I don’t know what to say.

“Look, we’re a group,” Samila tells him. “That means you don’t wander off and get into fights on your own. You’ll get yourself killed.”

“Never split the party,” Lotan adds.

“Oh fuck off,” Kerilas mutters.

“Where do you go in the day?” Samila demands again.

Kerilas bites his lip. “I got a job,” he admits.

“What?”

“Doesn’t matter. Nothing to do with this. This just happened on the way here. Tani, get us a drink, would you?”

“I can probably Heal you…”

He shakes his head. “It’s okay. Don’t waste it. Drink?”

I sigh. “Okay.”

“And are you playing any more tonight?”

“Yeah, in a bit. I’m just taking a break.”

He nods. “That’ll be nice.”

I stand up and go to the counter.

By the time I return Kerilas is talking. I wonder what he’s already said. “We’re not heroes. We play heroes in a game because that’s the closest we’re ever going to get. We create these grand narratives for our characters to distract us from our own shapeless little lives for a few hours because it’s better than going mindless in front of a television. In the real world we just get on as best as we can, don’t we? And this world…” he prods the table a couple of times. “This world is real. We have to accept that. We have to accept the reality we’re presented with. It’s the least insane choice we have. And that means it’s really just little us, getting on as best we can. We’re not heroes.”

I don’t know what I feel about this. I see a tear fall down Samila’s face though, before she angrily wipes it away with her hand.

“So what do we do?” Samila asks, her voice shaking a little. She’s just holding it in. “Settle down here? Get jobs, make friends, raise families, live out our lives here as ordinary people?”

“There are worse things we could do,” Kerilas says.“There are worse places we could find ourselves.” And Kerilas would have the hardest time of any of us making a place here. Jeodin is the most open, the most tolerant society on this world. Anywhere else he’d already be dead.

I still don’t say anything about what happened earlier. The things the Satthei said to me. She met me once when I was little. She wants — no, that’s not strong enough: She intends to take me with her, on the ship. I know she does.

I think I don’t want to be in Port Denhall very much longer. I’ve discovered, to my own surprise, that I enjoy working in the inn, and the place seems nice enough. But after meeting the Satthei I don’t know. I really, really don’t know what I ought to be feeling about that. I just feel that we should be gone. We should be out and free on the ocean as soon as we’re equipped.

I think I’m longing for the sea.

“What about Gyrefalcon?” I ask aloud. “We’re supposed to be trying to find him, aren’t we? Simon’s out there somewhere.”

“Oh…” Kerilas says, as if remembering. He sighs. “Do you think it’s really likely?”

“Why not?”

He sighs. “You’re thinking that our world has primacy,” he says. “You think, ‘Simon must be here, because we were all playing the game,’ right? So we must all be here.”

“Yeah…”

“Look at it this way instead: Taniel, Samila, Lotan, and Kerilas were all being held in that slaver camp. Ken actually said it in the intro: They were held for a long time in appallingly abusive conditions being trained for something… horrible.” He fixes us all with a look. “He didn’t go into any details, he didn’t need to, it was just a way to signal to us as players that it’s a place we really needed to get out of.”

“Oh God…” Samila says.

“I don’t think they got out. I think it destroyed them,” Kerilas says. “Kerilas, Samila, Lotan, Taniel, it destroyed them. It traumatised them and it broke them, whatever happened back there. And that’s when the game started, for us, and that’s when we were pulled in.”

“Oh God,” Samila says again. She sounds short of breath.

“And just maybe that’s when we were invented,” Kerilas finishes.

“No!” Lotan objects. “That’s stupid. I’m not going to believe that!”

“Anyway my point is–”

“How do we know each other then?” Lotan cries, breaking to his feet. “How do we remember all this stuff that hasn’t even been invented yet here? Electricity, the internet, airplanes, cars…” he flounders a little. “Football, for Christ’s sake. Christ, for Christ’s sake!” he adds in a moment of inspiration. “There’s a whole real world we came from–”

“And a whole real world we’re in now,” Kerilas says gently. “With box-harps and elf-ships and songs,” he looks at me briefly, “and stories and legends all their own, and… and bumwool. Sit down, Lotan. Please?”

Lotan sighs, but he takes his seat again.

“What about global warming?” Samila asks. “Who would invent that? Who in this world could invent that?”

“Maybe…” Kerilas sighs. He’s thought about this. “Maybe they thought, if we came from a world with no future, we wouldn’t want to go back. Too much.”

Lotan tuts irritably.

“It’s not that hopeless,” Samila protests quietly.

Kerilas just holds her gaze until she drops her eyes.

“My point is,” Kerilas tries again, “Gyrefalcon wasn’t there. He didn’t share in whatever our characters went through. Maybe Barak did, but he died. There’s no reason to think Simon would come through.”

“No, your point is, Simon isn’t even real. Neither’s Ken, neither’s anyone else we know back home!” Lotan protests angrily. “Our families… Anyone!”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying.”

“Jesus, listen to yourself! I can’t…” Lotan gets to his feet again. “I can’t sit here and listen to this. You’re saying we’re imaginary too, aren’t you?”

“Yes. Imaginary friends, from an imaginary world, made up by these poor bastards,” he indicates us four, “as an escape from… from whatever it is that was happening to them on that island. And at least two of them were magic users and were there a long time. A really long time.”

Lotan stares at him in palpable disgust. “D’you really hate the world– our world that much?” He doesn’t wait for an answer, but pushes away through the bar and outside.

None of us follow him. I don’t know why I don’t; I can’t begin to speculate about the other two.

“It’s just a theory,” Kerilas says.

“I was there… I mean, Taniel was abducted over twenty years ago,” I say, repeating what Satthei Fareis told me.

“Kerilas was there longer than that.”

I look at Samila. Her character isn’t even supposed to be that old. She looks distraught, trying to hold back tears.

“I’d better check up on Lotan,” Kerilas says. “Make sure he doesn’t do something stupid.” He gives me a look, and a glance aside to Samila. I sigh and nod and he goes.

We sit in silence for a little while.

“He seems to think we should be talking about something,” Samila mutters.

“Heh. Yeah.”

Silence.

“Samila–” I begin.

“Don’t call me that.”

“Sorry, I–”

“Just Sam, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Sami at a pinch.” A weak attempt at Lee’s old grin.

She looks uncomfortable in her dress, as if she doesn’t quite know what to do with her legs. (‘Put them together for a start,’ I want to say.) The bodice is done up very tightly; I guess in an attempt to minimise bounce. I’m doing the same thing and I’m not half so well endowed.

“Someone around here needs to invent the brassiere,” I say, to try to lighten the mood.

Sam does manage a chuckle. “Fucking right.”

“I can’t remember, there’s some engineering principle behind it, isn’t there? Counterwei– No, that’s not it.”

“Cantilever,” Sam says. “Same as suspension bridges.”

“Oh yeah, right,” I say, thinking she’s joking.

“No, seriously. Yeah, chances are no-one’s invented it yet, ’xcept the elves, probably keeping it to themselves.”

“Elf Boobs Don’t Sag,” I pronounce. She laughs out loud at that.

“Probably right, too.”

“You seem to know a lot about bras,” I comment dryly.

“Only from the outside.” There’s that grin again. “Ain’t nothin’ you can teach me about taking someone else’s bra off with one hand.”

I have to laugh. It’s so Lee. “There you go then. Invent the bra, make a billion Crowns, and start building a network of suspension bridges between the islands, put all the Marketeers out of business.”

“Yeah, right.”

“It could work!” I protest, wilfully disregarding the engineering challenges and limitations of the available materials. After all, any sufficiently advanced magic is indistinguishable from technology, right?

We fall silent again.

She starts, “Of all the things I’ve loved and lost, I miss my dick the most.”

She’s trying to put a brave face on things, I suppose. Making everything into a joke so it doesn’t hurt so much. Just like Lee would.

“Personally I think they’re overrated,” I say. Even with the joke-prim voice it might just be the most daring thing I ever said.

“Speak for yerself, missus,” she bats back. “I’ll have you know I have a deep and very meaningful relationship with my little fella. I promise you, the reunion will be very… touching.” Grin.

“Ew!”

Silence.

“I keep crying for no reason,” she says. “Get started and I can’t stop. It’s driving me nuts.”

“Yeah, me too,” I say. I have to say something.

“You think it’s the hormones?”

I shrug. “I don’t think you’re crying for no reason,” I say. “I mean, I think you’ve got plenty of reasons to be crying. We all have. You shouldn’t be ashamed.”

“Oh, it’s not… that’s not what I mean. I just hate not being in control of myself, you know? I hate it. I feel like everything’s… I don’t know. It’s like I’m trying to walk on ice all the time, you know? There’s me,” she puts a hand up, “and there’s this stupid body,” the other hand, two feet away, “doing it’s own thing. Some… stupid little thing sets me off and… Look, I’m fucking doing it again.” There are tears starting from her eyes. “I hate this. I hate being out of control like this. All the fucking time.”

She tries to wipe away the tears with the heel of her hand. I don’t know what to do for a while. Then I think, I’m being stupid. It’s really very simple. So I try to put my arm around her shoulders.

“Leave me alone!” she snaps, and shakes me loose.

“Sam, listen, you’re not going to do this boys don’t cry bullshit, okay?”

She sniffles.

“It is bullshit. You know that, don’t you? You’ve got to let this out or–”

“I’m letting it out all the fucking time! That’s the point, you idiot!” Sam snaps. “I really think I’m going crazy here!” She sniffles again. “On top of everything else I don’t even know when I’m supposed to be due.”

“Due?” I ask, stupidly. Then I catch up. “Oh.”

“God, you can be dense sometimes, Paul. You telling me it never entered your mind?”

“I…” I don’t have an answer to that. It actually hadn’t entered my mind.

Sam shrugs. “Maybe it’s different for elves.”

I laugh unintentionally. There’s an idea for a filk in that, I suspect. “Check out the ears,” I say, still trying to lighten the mood. “For all I know I get Ponn Farr every seven years and if I don’t get laid I get PMT for a whole year.”

“Ow, yeah.” Sam grins. “Okay yeah, that would be bad.”

“I mean at least you’ve got some idea what’s coming. I… Let’s face it we’re talking about a nonhuman biology here. I have no idea what my body’s going to do next.”

“Heh.”

“What?”

“You said ‘my body.’”

“So? It’s just…” I shrug and look away to hide my blush. I’m aware of her looking at me for a while.

Then she sighs, dropping it. “Yeah, maybe this isn’t normal. Maybe this is PMT. Jenny used to say it was actually a relief when her period started.” Jenny was one of Lee’s former girlfriends. She’d even tried role-playing for a couple of sessions. I liked her, but I think she thought I was weird. “Oh God.” Sam laughs incongruously at something.

“What?”

“Picture. Arwen in Sainsbury’s buying a packet of tampons.”

I chuckle. “Oh God, what do people use here?”

“I have no idea,” Sam admits. “More fucking bumwool or something, I don’t know. I mean, who’m I supposed to ask?”

“Ask Jalese,” I say, glad I can say something useful at least. “She already knows we’re odd.”

“Yeah? How odd?”

“I told her we’ve got amnesia. Haven’t said, you know, we’re from another world or anything. She knows it’s not the whole story but she’s okay with it. She’ll understand if you ask.”

Sam shudders. “Oh God. I just… I’m fucking dreading it, you know?”

“Half the adult population goes through it every month, Sam. How bad can it be?”

She gives me another look like I’ve said something really stupid again. Maybe I did. At least Lee has had girlfriends. He’s actually going to know more about this sort of thing than me. Even if it’s just ‘from the outside’, like the bra thing.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.25 - 1.27

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Cloud-grey hair.

Story:

***

“Whoah there, easy tiger!” I exclaim, dancing back out of the way of Lotan’s sword without dropping the covered dish I’m carrying.

“Whups-a-daisy, missed-ya,” Lotan replies, grinning and saluting with his sword. He’s not wearing his tunic, and is all shiny musculature. Probably impressive if you’re into that sort of thing.

“What’re you doing anyway?” I ask, still getting myself back together. For a big guy he’d turned so fast to the sound I made behind him. His sword seemed almost to dart through the air at me.

“Practicing.”

“Ri-ight.” I carry on with bringing the dish to the table. Kerilas and Sam are already sitting there.

“God, he’s such a wanker,” Sam mutters as I set the dish down. She doesn’t even look up, supporting her head with her hands at her temples.

“Headache?” I ask.

Sam nods, still not raising her head.

“He just likes playing with his weapon,” Kerilas observes dryly.

“I heard that!” Lotan’s voice reaches back towards the table.

“Well, you can stop now,” Kerilas calls back. “Breakfast is up. What is it?” he asks me.

I lift the lid. “Sautéed mackerel and sweet potato, sort of. Various herbs. Help yourselves.” I take my seat and start loading up a platter.

“Smells good anyway. Could almost be home,” he says, scooping up his share. “Not that we’ve really got the climate for al fresco breakfasts back home.” He grins at Sam, who’s mostly unresponsive.

“Not that I ever had mackerel for breakfast back home,” I add. “Sort of thing my grandparents used to do. Or kippers or something. I was never a seafood sort of person, you know?”

“Hey, you find out what this no-meat thing’s about yet?”

I shake my head and pop a piece of fish in my mouth. “Not yet. Jalese didn’t know; just says Neri don’t eat land animals. I ask why, she looks at me funny.” I shrug. “God, I could kill for a burger.”

“Mmm.”

“Or bacon.”

“Bacon burger!”

I shake my head. “Bacon sarnies and ketchup and sausages and a fried egg.”

“And black pudding.”

“Oh yeah!”

“That a little smile I see?” Kerilas verbally prods Sam.

She raises her head. There is a little smile, slightly pained. She says one word. “Pizza.”

“Pizza,” Kerilas and I repeat, like an invocation.

“You know, that’s got to be doable with local ingredients,” Kerilas begins.

“Pizza?” Lotan’s voice drifts over.

“Oi, you having any of this then?” Kerilas calls back. “I mean, if you don’t want your share–”

Lotan puts his sword back in its scabbard and trots over. “Oh, I thought you meant you’ve got pizza.”

“Ew, put something on your top, you smelly barbarian!” I admonish him.

He stops, thinks for a moment, then says “I’ll be back,” in a thick Austrian accent and trots back to where he’d left his tunic.

Kerilas is looking at me and smiling about something. “What?” I ask.

“Nothing.” Smug bastard. “Sami, you having anything?”

Sam shrugs. She’s been staring vacantly at the food. “I’m not really hungry.”

“Well you should be. And actually this is pretty good,” Kerilas reports.

Lotan returns, having pulled his clean tunic on over his sweaty body. Lovely. He takes a place on the other side of the table, thankfully, and starts pulling food onto his platter.

“I said I’m not hungry,” Sam says, her voice tight. Next to her, I notice her hand pressing against her abdomen.

“Did you get any sleep last night?” Kerilas asks her. She looks like she didn’t. “Sam–”

“Just leave it, all right?” Sam snaps. “I don’t need this.” She gets up, abruptly, starting towards the inn door. “You’re not my mother, don’t try to be.”

Kerilas sighs.

“Must be the time of month,” Lotan observes wryly around a mouthful of fish and potato.

The reaction from Samila is instant and extreme. She turns back and barges right at him and starts hitting him, aiming blows at his head.

“Hey!” Lotan objects. A couple of blows land before he starts blocking her. “Hey hey! Stop that!” He grabs her tiny wrists and shoves her away from him easily, and she lands hard on her back-side a few feet away. “What you do that for?”

“Just shut your mouth!” Samila screams back at him. “Shut your fucking mouth!” She’s crying through it. She scrambles to her feet and it looks like she might run at him again, fists balled ready to punch, but she backs away and runs back into the inn.

I look where she’s gone, not sure what to do.

“You see that? She bloody attacked– Ow!”

I look back at Lotan, to see him put a hand to his head.

“You’re an arsehole,” Kerilas says simply. “Why are you an arsehole?”

“God, I was only joking– Ow!” Kerilas jabs at Lotan’s head with a finger. The movement is so fast Lotan can’t catch it or dodge it.

“Why are you an arsehole?” Kerilas demands again. “Tani, will you please go and see if Sam’s okay?” he sounds irritable, as if he shouldn’t have to ask.

“Uh… Yeah,” I stammer, and head for the door almost at a run, to get away from the tension between the two men.

“Look, it was just– Ow!”

“Why are you an arsehole?”

I escape inside the inn and follow the sound of crying to the clothing store-room, but Jalese meets me suddenly at the door.

“I will deal with this,” she tells me.

“I–”

“It’s all right, Miss,” she says, reassuringly. I can see Samila crying in the corner behind me. Jalese smiles apologetically. “This is for humans,” she says. That hurts. It’s not as if I’m enthusiastic about dealing with Samila right now, but to be excluded like that, because I’m not human now. That hurts.

“Uh…” I start. Jalese starts to turn back into the room. “Wait,” I say. “She… You remember I said we’ve forgotten stuff?” I say quietly. “Like, I forgot how to play box-harp?” Jalese comes back and nods, looking at me. “She may not remember what to do,” I gabble out. “So she’s afraid, and ashamed about it.”

“Why would she be ashamed?” she asks, honestly puzzled.

How to begin? “She’s a Mainlander, isn’t she?” I point out, inventing furiously and hoping the facts as Jalese knows them won’t contradict me. “They’re taught to think it’s dirty.”

Jalese sighs and nods. “Okay.” Good guess.

I blink. “Okay? You said ‘okay?’” Despite everything that’s going on I notice that.

“That was right wasn’t it? I’ve heard you say that?”

“Uh, yes. That’s right.”

She smiles and backs into the room and closes the door in my face.

***

After clearing up the remains of the abandoned breakfast — Kerilas and Lotan have gone, presumably to whatever jobs they’re doing — I go out shopping again; or that’s what I tell myself. I’m not really in the mood to buy anything and I want to stay clear of the Neri ship, so I end up wandering along the quayside all the way to the harbour mouth to sit on the low, wide wall and look at the sea.

In fact, I’m distracted by the boys and girls playing on the rocky shore just beyond the harbour. I can’t see any adults keeping an eye on them. Naked and bronzed, the children clamber around the boulders and shale and rock pools with utter self-assurance, each absorbed in whatever fluidly-imagined game or scenario they’re playing at any given moment, or distracted by something found in a pool, or a pattern in a rock, or a new shell. One of the girls is a Neri, I think; from this distance distinguished only by her long cloud-grey hair, like my own, incongruous on a child’s form.

I think they must be mostly marketeer children, arrived with Market and taking the opportunity to run around where there’s space to do so, and to re-establish friendships usually separated by the water between the ships at sea and the longer, slower relationships with those left in port, that might only meet for a few days twice or three times a year. It’s all familiar to me, as if, years ago, Taniel must have been like that Neri girl running half-wild with the human children on a landfall. But I remember, the human children Taniel would have played with would be geriatrically old now, those that were still alive.

***

“Hey, Tani-baby!” Sam calls lazily across the bar when I step back into the cool of the inn’s interior. “You’re back.” She’s lounging on a comfy chair near the stove with something in her arms.

“Is it all right?” I ask, feeling catty. “I mean, I wouldn’t want to intrude on a human thing.”

“Aw c’mon, don’t be like that! That wasn’t my idea, was it?”

I sigh and cross over to where she’s sitting. “I s’pose. Not as if I was going to be any use anyway. Where did you get that?” I ask, seeing the small baby sleeping in her arms.

“Ah, funny you should ask that,” Sam extemporised. “Come on, sit down.”

I sit in one of the other chairs.

“It’s Beni’s little one. In’t she the sweetest thing?” Sam twisted fractionally so I could see the baby’s face. “She and Jalese just went off to talk to Hethan about stuff. I think Jalese’s looking to get her old job back permanently.”

“Can’t say I blame her,” I say.

“So muggins here got left holding the baby.”

“Well, what can I say?” I say. “You look very maternal.”

Sam sticks her tongue out at me. “I’ve always been a softie for babies,” she says, looking at the baby’s face. “Put me in a girlskin and drop someone’s baby in my lap and suddenly people say I look maternal. I’m not doing anything different. Go figure.”

“Ew, girlskin? That’s an image I didn’t need.”

“Bit Silence of the Lambs innit.” She flashes one of Lee’s grins at me. “I dunno, feels a bit like that sometimes. Like I’ve been sewn into this skin and now that’s all anyone’s ever going to see.”

I can only stare at her, for expressing in so few words what I’ve felt my whole life. “Yeah, I know what you mean,” I say quietly. Let her think I’m like her; feeling this only now. “So how are you feeling now?” I ask, feeling awkward about it but thinking I probably should. “You look better.”

“Mmm.”

“And you didn’t go to work!” I add, suddenly realising.

“No, well, Jalese basically threatened to get Hethan to tie me to my bed if I tried–”

“What?”

“And then she made this nice tea, see?” She points to an empty cup on the table next to her. “She said it would help me relax, which is a hell of an understatement. After the first cup I could hardly stand, and she just keeps it coming. I dunno what’s in it, but it does exactly what it says on the tin.” She smiles wryly. “They were both drinking it too. We were having a right laugh. Maybe it’s just recreational. Anyway apparently it’s normal for women to not do physical work while they’re, you know…”

“Oh, no, I didn’t know that.”

Sam shrugs, carefully so as to not disturb the baby. “Good for a skive, innit?” she says.

“So it’s started then,” I say.

She shakes her head. “Anyway, it’ll be an interesting experiment, won’t it?” she says brightly. “You know how women like to say ‘oh you men, you couldn’t handle it.’ I guess now we’ll know.”

“I thought that was childbirth,” I point out.

“So not gonna happen.”

“Well, you never know,” I say, possibly not helpfully.

“Look, if I get pregnant it’s ’cause I’ve been raped. And I’ll get rid of it first chance I get. Got that?”

“Um–”

“Got that?” Sam follows up insistantly.

“Okay, I got it.”

“I’m not into guys, okay? Not now, not ever.”

“Okay. I didn’t mean–”

Sam sighs. “Yeah, I know. I’m just…” She trails off.

“Yeah.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.28 - 1.30

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

We can leave whenever we want.

Story:

***

So it turns out that now Beni’s had her baby, the father has persuaded her to go with him when Market ships out, and she’s decided to go, with her newborn baby. This is apparently a rational thing to do, which I can’t argue with, I suppose, having seen the marketeer kids playing earlier. He’s quite wealthy by shore standards, and he’s been pretty much plying her with gifts ever since Market got into port, which she’s been happy to recite to me. Sam indicates with a gesture she’s already heard all this. Gifts which, in the Jeodine fashion it seems, are largely of a practical nature and seem almost calculated to make it easy for her to say no: A house, for the Goddess’s sake! So she could move out of her parents’ place. Money, clothes, furniture, all imported from elsewhere in Jeodin.

“Why would he give you a house if he wants you to go away with him?” I ask. It doesn’t seem logical.

Beni just looks at me as if I’m the crazy one. Jalese has to explain. There’s no ‘seems’ about it. Apparently in Jeodin it’s extremely bad form to ask someone to live with you if the circumstances of the person being asked make it hard for them to refuse. In Jeodine logic, it seems, a ‘yes’ is meaningless unless it’s at least equally easy for the person to say ‘no,’ and it’s evolved into quite a courtly tradition, it seems, of ostentatiously wooing the prospective new family member.

I can go with that, and I say so.

“Well of course,” Beni points out. “It’s a Neri custom, isn’t it?” With that tone, as if wondering why I don’t already know that. “She said you’d forgotten everything,” Beni says sympathetically.

So it turns out this isn’t just for romantic couples, but any time one family offers to take in a member of another, for whatever reason. ‘Family’ itself seems to have a looser definition than I’m used to — either they don’t have marriage at all or they do, but its equivalent is pathologically applied to any kind of committed relationship, whether or not they’re blood-related or want to procreate or whatever. Older children often go to be fostered by another family for a few years, usually locally, in the same community, and for this to happen they are wooed in this fashion, and apparently given every incentive to say no, in the hope that they’ll say yes out of genuine enthusiasm. Naturally, good well-liked kids can expect lots of offers; and the others… It seems very strange to me, and I’m not sure I go with that.

Anyway, the upshot is that Hethan needs to take someone on permanently, and Jalese’s got first-refusal, and she’s considering taking it; and if she can settle long enough maybe a local family will make an offer.

I guess the luck is still playing out.

“You probably should take it,” I admit. “I don’t know what we’re doing. We’re just trying to make enough money to get supplies and pay the harbourmaster fees and move on, but I don’t know where. We haven’t got any big plans.” I still want to try to find Gyrefalcon, despite what Kerilas said. But I don’t say that. I don’t say either how I think I’m hungering to be at sea again, to be a speck tossed on its vastness, to feel the deck moving beneath my feet.

***

I’m halfway through only the third song of the evening when I realise Hethan is waving at me to stop. Everyone turns to look at him, but he just beckons, ‘come here.’

I feel a flutter in my stomach, that I’m in trouble for something and it must be pretty bad if he’s making me stop in the middle of a song. So I collect myself and give a look to Kerilas and Lotan at their usual table, and step off the stage to go and see what’s up.

Hethan practically pulls me into the back room. He seems excited rather than angry, though, saying I have a visitor. Jalese is there already, attending a tall Neri, standing in the centre of the room. I think he’s a he, but his appearance and dress is quite androgynous and he has that ethereal beauty I’m still trying to work on. Immediately I know this must be about my encounter with Fareis the previous day. I hadn’t told anyone about that, not even Jalese. I’m not sure why.

“Um, hello?” I say. I can hear how nervous my voice sounds.

“Mistress Taniel,” he begins. His voice is light and delicate. In fact, I think it’s unbroken, but I haven’t really spoken to a male Neri before, so for all I know their voices don’t break. “My name is Deidas, child of Satthei Fareis. My mother has asked me to bring you gifts and hopes you may consider favourably an offer to be joined and to sojourn with us.”

I stare at him. He’s at least a head taller than I am. So this is how it comes. She wants to take me into her ship, into her family. “I don’t want to,” I say. “My friends…”

“Indeed. I’m not here to try to persuade you myself,” he says, letting his speech become less formal. “The Satthei asks merely that you accept these gifts and that you would come to the ship tomorrow evening as a guest, that you and she may talk. She has asked me to convey her regret for causing you alarm yesterday.”

“I don’t think–”

“Tani,” Jalese interrupts me. “You mustn’t refuse the gifts. It’s a great honour.”

“Quite so,” Deidas confirms smoothly. “It is understood that through some calamity you have come to forget much about the ways of our people. Therefore, the first of the Satthei’s gifts to you are a selection of books.” He turns to the table in the corner, where I belatedly notice are arranged a number of items, and returns carrying two books. Examples, as I can see more still on the table, in an open box of a design I know will be waterproof when sealed. There are rich fabrics and made-clothes and jewellery and boots and boxes containing I’ve-no-idea-what. I can see a long recurved bow leaning against the wall next to the table, and next to a beautiful dress in deep turquoise. It’s evident that Deidas must have spent a significant time arranging the gifts before I was called in.

He shows the books to me; paper bound in a fine wood veneer cover, hinged, with strangely familiar names inlaid in the wood. “These give accounts of some of the history and stories of the Neri. Stories that still shape the way we live today.”

I take one. It’s surprisingly light, and closes with a clasp. I open it, and thick coarse-grained pages open before me. Pages with exquisitely calligraphed text and almost luminous hand-painted illustrations; lacking realistic perspective, like Medieval art, but rich in colour and detail and symbolism I can only guess at. It’s a book of stories for a child; and it’s a thing of almost transcendant beauty.

***

“And as well as all this stuff, she’s paid our harbourmaster fees, right to the end of the month,” I say, finding and waving the piece of paper from the harbourmaster’s office that confirms this. “The sloop’s been checked over by her shipwright, and completely reprovisioned, and made over into my name, registered here at Denhall as salvage.”

“We can leave whenever we want,” Kerilas interprets.

“Yeah!”

He and Sam and I are out in the courtyard the following morning, finishing breakfast. I can hear Lotan practicing again behind me, which he’s gone back to after eating his share. Swish-thuk. Swish-swish-swish-thuk.

I’m wearing one of my new outfits. The weather’s cooler today, and I chose a warm, grey overdress going to below my knees with slits in the wide skirt to show the bright Aegean blue silk underskirts. A matching undertunic, visible above the collar of the dress, and leggings, and my new boots. It feels very comfortable.

“And this is all no-obligation?” Kerilas asks, openly skeptical.

“Yeah, that’s how it works, isn’t it Sam? Remember what Beni was saying yesterday?”

“So are you going to go with her?” Sam asks.

“’Course not.”

“Why not?” Kerilas asks.

I stare at him. “What do you mean, why not? I’m… I mean, we’re a group, aren’t we?”

Swish-swish-thuk.

“I still think we should be looking for Gyrefalcon,” I say. “I didn’t think we were just going to be staying here. Sam?”

“I don’t know what I want to do any more,” Sam says.

“You’ve got to think long-term,” Kerilas tells me. “You need to learn how to be Neri, and she’s offering–”

I hear the door behind me being flung open, and Jalese’s voice: “Hey Tani, Hethan wants–”

Silence.

“Oh shit, no!” Lotan cries out.

“Oh fuck,” Sam breathes, and launches herself out of her chair. I turn in time to see Jalese crumple to the ground. Lotan’s sword is covered in blood.

“I didn’t mean–” Lotan is saying. Sam is already running to Jalese’s fallen body. I’m closer, and I scramble across, shoving Lotan aside roughly. Suddenly there’s blood everywhere, frothing from a deep puncture wound under Jalese’s left breast. “I didn’t mean to!”

Her eyes meet mine for a moment, then she passes out.

~I know what to do.~

I pull the little bag of charms off from around my neck and yank it open and grab the first thing my fingers find. Sam is by my side. She’s doing some First Aid stuff, tearing Jalese’s tunic open and jamming her hand practically into the wound. Good. Not enough. I remember how to start. In that other language. Not Elvish, I know now. Even older. “Ocean Mother, hear me–”

“It was an accident!” Lotan cries out, behind me.

“Shut the fuck up!” Sam yells at him.

Distracted I have to begin again. There’s an interestingly-shaped pebble, worn smooth, embedded in my hand, as if it had grown there all my life. My palm-print whorls across the featureless stone. “Ocean Mother, hear me. Jalese your… devout child is innocent of this harm. Let it be your will that this wound is undone. Let it be your will–” “Sam!”

Sam moves her hand aside from the wound long enough for me to put mine to it.

The stone is gone.

I can feel the pressure of her blood against my palm. I can feel her heartbeat becoming erratic. And a taint of something cold and burning.

“It’s not working!” Lotan complains, still behind me.

I withdraw my hand and Sam instantly replaces it. I pull another charm out. My hand is shaking. Covered in blood.

“No wait, her bleeding’s stopping!” Lotan says, his voice full of hope. The spurting from under Sam’s hand is slowing down.

“It’s ’cause she’s lost too much blood, you idiot,” Sam retorts bitterly. Blood is soaking into the wooden decking, into the soil, into my clothes and Sam’s. “Her heart–” She starts CPR. Pump. Pump. Pump. Pump. Pump…

I lose count. “Ocean Mother, hear me,” I say quickly. Sam’s attempts are totally inadequate and she knows it. She’s just trying to keep the brain alive while I get it together with the Goddess. “Jalese is our friend. Jalese is my friend. I beseech you spare her from our own carelessness. She deserves to live. She deserves to live. She deserves to live.” “What I tell you three times is true,” I add in English while Sam is blowing into Jalese’s mouth. The charm is gone. I didn’t even notice what it was.

There’s no more blood coming.

“Wait–” Sam says, sitting up. I look at her, and down. Jalese’s eyes are open. “Just hang on,” Sam is telling her. “We’re fixing you.” She lifts her hand gingerly away from the wound.

There is no wound. I wipe the blood on the surface away and there’s just unbroken skin where the deep slot between her ribs had been. But her skin is horribly pale. Her face is pale and clammy.

“No, wait!” Sam calls out to Jalese again. She’s passed out again. “Wait! Stay with me! Tani, do it again!”

“I don’t know–” Something tells me, it’s not cumulative. It doesn’t work like that.

“DO IT!”

I tip all the remaining charms out onto my hand and clap my other hand over them. I press them together, more the image of a prayer from home.

Sam yells, “You’ve got to replace the lost blood! What sort of fucking stupid deity doesn’t realise that!”

I’m jabbering away, trying to find another form of words.

“Just fucking do it!” Sam yells.

I pull my hands apart and place them both down over Jalese’s chest. “Just fucking do it, you bitch,” I hiss, echoing Sam’s sentiment. My hands hurt more than I can believe. “Just fucking do it, you bitch,” I say again, and push again. I’m feeling dizzy, as if I’m going to be sick, and my breath won’t come. “Just fucking–” I have to force in a breath. “Do it.”

“Tani,” Sam says. Her voice has changed. All I can see is a curl of Jalese’s hair, fallen across her face, stirring slightly in the wind. There’s nothing else. I can still feel all the charms rooted in the flesh of both my hands.

“Just fucking–” The waste of it. The stupid random waste of it.

“Tani, stop,” Sam tries again.

“Do it. Do it. Do it.”

“She’s gone.”

And then, it’s a strange lightheaded feeling. I can feel myself fainting; my body losing the strength to even sit upright, and falling, and nothing.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.31 - 1.32

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Waiting for a funny little old guy.

Story:

***

The bed is moving properly. Comfortable. But I know what it means immediately: I’m on water. I’m on a ship. The movement is too stately, too damped, for a small boat. I’m in a bed that’s more of a cot, with lovingly carved railings.

And then the memory. All the blood, soaking in everywhere. It smelled hot and metallic. And a lock of Jalese’s hair moving in the tiny breeze. I feel sick and dizzy and fevered. And my hands. My hands are in agony. It builds and builds as I approach wakefulness, and all I want to do is retreat back to sleep.

“No, you must wake, child,” a voice says. A gentle, wise female voice I recognise. I open my eyes. Satthei Fareis, of course, seated decoratively on the window seat next to my cot. “Lie quietly, dear. You need your strength.”

“It hurts!”

“I know. Shh.” She helps me to sit up, piling pillows behind me. They’re made of pristine silk. “Oh my dear, what were you thinking?”

My hands hurt so much. They feel like they’re trying to explode, shot through with shards. My wrists are tied with ribbon to the sides of the cot. “Why are my hands tied?” I demand, but I can turn them over and see… The charms are still embedded, and my hands are swollen around them and through them, somehow. “Oh my God,” I can’t help saying, in English. I can see my blood pulsing through the translucent creamy face of a shell. “Oh god that’s…” I can’t even finish. I want to throw up, but my stomach is empty.

“You were trying to tear them out,” Fareis says. “Now you’re awake, if you promise to leave them alone I’ll untie you.”

I nod, and she unties the ribbons. My hands itch deeply, somewhere under the pain.

“We’re going to try to decouple the charms tomorrow,” Fareis says. “You have to be awake.”

“All right.”

“I’m afraid you must endure this a little longer, and try regardless to build up strength. It will be difficult.”

“How long–”

“Two nights.”

“Where is… Uh, everyone? I’m on your ship?”

“Of course. You’re in one of our guest cabins.” The windows are open and I can hear people’s voices and footsteps on the jetty. Market goes on. For some reason I’m relieved; I’d thought for a moment that we might be far out to sea.

“What about my friends?”

“Your friend Samila is here with us. I believe she’s on deck at the moment. The Reki has been captured. The harbourmaster is holding him in one of their cells ashore.”

~The Reki?~ Dark elf, of course. “Kerilas? But… it wasn’t him! He didn’t do it! Lotan did it!”

“Samila says the same thing, but the Reki talent for enchantment is considerable. You’re scratching,” she adds.

I look down. I’ve actually drawn a line of blood along my forearm, rubbing my palm down it. I can’t close my fingers or make a fist.

“He didn’t do it!” I insist. “He didn’t enchant anyone, I don’t think he’d even know how! What about Lotan?”

“Lotan is the young man with the sword?” I nod. “Yes, Samila mentioned him too. She says he ran away.”

“Well, he did it! It was an accident. Really, it was a total accident, but it was him. Kerilas wasn’t even there!”

“Shh, dear. You have to be calm.”

“You’re not listening to me!”

“Must I make you sleep before you do further damage to yourself?” she says, a harder tone to her voice. “The matter is in the hands of the harbourmaster. I have no part in shore justice. You’ve been brought here because no-one ashore is able to treat your injuries and they would only make things worse if they tried. Now, you must be calm. You made an astonishing effort to save your friend, not to mention a foolhardy one, I might add. It’s going to take time for you to heal.”

I’m too tired, and my hands hurt so much, so I just slump back and sigh irritably. I automatically try to clench my fingers, but I’m reminded not to do it painfully by a trapped nerve.

“Why didn’t it work?” I ask. I can hear the plaintive sound in my voice. “Why didn’t… Why wouldn’t the Goddess save her?”

“Ah.” It sounds like she’s heard this question many times before.

“What did I do wrong?”

“You did nothing wrong. At least, not before it was too late anyway.” She gestures at my hands. The last desperate, mad thing. “What you did was remarkable. What Samila did was remarkable. The way she described it, a nonmagical way to keep her alive longer for you to work. It was brilliant. I’ve kept her busy the last two days training all of us in what she did.” She means the CPR, I realise. “It was just too deep a wound, and too fast.” She touches her hand to my arm, but it makes my wrist muscles tense and that triggers a shooting pain all the way up my arm and into my shoulder. “I’m sorry,” she says, and withdraws her hand. “You must understand, dear; those we call gods and goddesses are beings with limits just as we are. You must not assume the Goddess chose not to save her. She did much at your asking. The wound was healed, but blood cannot be called from emptiness, even by the Goddess.”

I sigh. I don’t care about the tears. “At least you didn’t say she has a plan.”

Fareis looks at me, puzzled. “Why would I say that?”

I shake my head. I’m so tired.

“Go back to sleep,” Fareis says gently, as if she heard my thought. “I will tell Samila you have been awake.”

I just feel so empty.

“Would you like me to help you to sleep?”

I don’t think I can sleep on my own. The pain from my hands is too great. Who could fall asleep with their hands held in a fire? I just nod.

“Let me help you settle again then,” she says, and she assists as I carefully lie myself down again. “And,” she says, placing her fingertips on my forehead. She probably says more, but I never hear it.

***

Sam is there the next time I wake up. She’s sitting in the same window-seat Fareis was occupying the last time, reading a book. It looks like one of the ones I was given, with the inlaid wood veneer cover. She’s found some elvish-style tight work trousers or leggings and a medium-length tunic with a bodice, and looks quite smart.

It’s night, but the windows are still open. It’s warm and there are smells of cooking spices and oils and things in the air. The pain swells again as I rise to full wakefulness. I don’t think it’s any better at all.

“Hi,” I say.

“Hey you.” She looks tired and worried. But then Lee’s old grin flashes through. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to hold your hand.”

“What?”

“Never mind.” She does put the book down and lean over me to untie the ribbons around my wrist again. “I assume you’re not getting a taste for elvish bondage?”

“You assume correctl– Ow fuck!”

“Sorry. Here, sit up.”

“Having said that, I’m not sure I’m getting any benefit out of being untied,” I mutter. “It’s not as if I can do anything with them. God, this sucks.” She helps with the pillows so I can sit up comfortably. It’s amazing just how much you do with your hands that you don’t even think about.

“I don’t know why they can’t put some kind of dressing on them,” Sam says. “At least, you know, so you’ve got some padding. They just say they have to have sea air.”

“Probably right.” I sit back against the pillows, having to breath a little heavily. “I just feel so drained.”

Sam resumes her place on the window seat. “I’m not surprised. Listen, I’ve been listening to them talking. They think it’s going to be a long time before you’re really well again. I mean, it could be weeks or months.”

I sigh. “She said something about decoupling tomorrow? I think that’s something to do with getting these out?”

Sam nods. “You’ve taken real damage though. And you’re going to take more when they do it. I think it’s going to be messy. No help from the Goddess.”

“Well, shit.” I close my eyes for a moment. I think it’s only a moment. “What’re you reading anyway?”

“Oh…” She picks up the book she’s been reading and shows me. “Fairy tales. Getting a culture upload.”

“Heh. Hey, you read Elvish?”

She raises her eyebrows, looking at me. “Apparently I do. Want me to read to you?”

“I think I can read.”

“Yeah, but you can’t turn pages, can you?” She smiles.

“Yeah,” I say after a pause. “I’d like that. Bit later though. I think I’m going to have to go to sleep again soon.”

Sam nods and puts the book down.

“Sam. Are you okay?”

“Not really.” Her voice is strained.

“Tell me.”

She shakes her head. “Don’t worry about it. You just need to get better.”

“Tell me what’s going on.”

Sam still hesitates.

“Sami, I’m not sure I trust Satthei Fareis,” I say, doubly careful to be speaking in English.

“She seems to be doing everything she can to help,” Sam says.

“I know. It’s just a feeling. Tell me what’s going on, please?”

So she tells me, and it’s pretty much what Fareis said: Lotan ran away, the fucker, and hasn’t been seen since. Meanwhile everyone just assumes Kerilas did it because he’s a dark elf. He might be executed. And no-one’s listening to Sam saying Kerilas had nothing to do with it. Obviously she’s under an enchantment, they’re saying. “I think they mean, like, Stockholm Syndrome or something. By any other name.”

“This is so fucked up.”

“Yeah,” Sam agrees.

“They’re going to execute him!” It doesn’t seem real. It’s like a joke or something. “I can’t believe Lotan ran away. That’s just so… It’s so weak.”

“He panicked. I probably would too if I’d just done something like that. Jalese dead and you looked really… You stopped breathing for a while.”

“Shit.”

“Don’t call the Goddess a bitch again, huh?”

“You think she understands English?”

Sam sighs. “Look on the bright side; at least I haven’t got PMT any more.”

“Heh.” ~Oh.~ She meets my gaze for a few moments, almost expressionless. “You okay?”

She nods. “Don’t worry, I’ve done my comedy gross-out scene. Shame you missed it really, it was quite tasteless. Vomit may have been involved.”

“Sam, I’m sorry–”

“It’s okay. Everything’s under control. Actually I feel a lot better. A lot more…” She mimes a calm sea. It’s a Jeodine gesture. “In control. I mean, yeah, I’m getting cramps in places I’m not supposed to have places, but it’s not too bad, I guess. Dunno what all the fuss is about, really.”

Grin. She’s covering again. Making light of it, as she always does. And maybe that’s really the best way, especially when there’s so much to hold together right now. She’s the only one of us who’s intact and functioning at this moment.

“We buried Jalese day before yesterday,” Sam says, changing the subject. “Sea burial.”

It makes me cry a little. “I miss her.”

“Yeah, she was a good ’un.”

“We really fucked up, didn’t we? We’re just shit at this.”

We sit in silence. I want to grieve for Jalese properly but my head is full of how much my hands hurt.

Sam says suddenly, “You know, I keep waiting for a funny little old guy to turn up.” She turns suddenly to sit along the window seat, so she can look outside. I think she might be crying, but she wants to hide it. “He’d tell us where the bad guys are. He’d tell us what we have to do, set us off on some quest so we can… So we can go home.”

I don’t know what to say.

“I just feel like we’ve been abandoned. I mean, what’s the point? Why do this to us? Why bring us here and just dump us?”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.33 - 1.35

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

All my life.

Story:

***

“Anyway.” Sam clears her throat and levers herself off the window seat and edges around the cot. “Do you want to go for a walk or not?”

“What?”

“Fareis said if you feel up to it you should get up and get some air.”

I really feel too tired. “I haven’t got anything to wear,” I point out.

“Yeah you have.” She opens a cupboard recessed into the wall. I can see clothes; my clothes, that Fareis had sent me. “We brought all your stuff here. Did you actually get a chance to look through it last night?”

“Not really.”

She pulls one of the prettier dresses out and looks at it. The white one with the embroidery almost like shell markings, and a blush of pink in the wide skirt. “I hate to admit this but I think I’m envious.”

“You wear it then.”

“Wouldn’t work. Anyway yeah, there’s all sorts of practical stuff too, stuff like tunics and leggings and boots and underwear and stuff. Not the poncy stuff they sell to the local aristos, but c’mon, you gotta admit this is cute!” He waves the pretty dress at me again.

“It’s nice,” I say noncommittally.

“Oh g’wan!”

“Sam–”

“Oh y’will!”

In answer I just raise my useless hands a little.

“It’s okay, I’ll help you. Fareis did say you need to get exercise when you can.”

Still I hesitate.

“Look, I’ve been looking after you most of the last two days. There’s no point being shy now.”

“Oh that’s… good to know,” I say sarcastically.

She just grins at me. “’Sides, you’re in Jeodin. Get used to it.”

I sigh. “Okay, yeah, maybe it’s a good idea. Hey, did you say ‘underwear’?” I ask hopefully.

“For Jeodine values of.” She grins. “Undertunics, underskirts, that sort of thing,” she uses the Jeodin words for the garments, injected into the English sentence. “And one or two things that look a bit like petticoats, I suppose. I — Actually I think that goes with the dress. I saw some girl on deck wearing a combo like that earlier.” She looks at me, failing to entirely repress another grin. “’Course, it might have been a boy. Can never be quite sure with elves, can you?”

She gets a raspberry blown at her for that.

***

Sam’s right, of course. It was hard work, but I do feel better now I’m up on deck. And if I do say it myself this dress is rather gorgeous. Pity my hands look like barnacled reefs right now and I can’t touch anything. But the sea air is helping, I think. They’re throbbing less anyway.

It’s a warm evening, and the deck is lit by coloured paper lanterns. In fact, all of the ships and boats in the harbour are similarly decorated. The mizzen deck has been cleared of stalls and is laid out with food and a space for dancing. There are elves and humans together down there, mixing freely. Sam and I are, for the moment, alone on the bridge. I don’t think old sailing ships back home had a direct access from belowdecks to the bridge, but this one does, in a small stairway leading up from the cabin where I’d been put. But then, there are many ways in which a Neri familyship would differ from any sailing ship back home. It is, after all, a family ship.

Trading is over for the day; this is the time for meeting friends, eating out, listening to music. I haven’t seen Market like this before now; I’d always been in the inn playing on the box-harp for the inn’s customers.

Which reminds me: “Where’s my box-harp?” I ask Sam.

“It’s here. It’s downstairs packed away.”

“All right.” It’s not as if I’m in any condition to play right now.

I take the time to look across the harbour, at all the other lanterned ships, and the lights along the quayside. I can see the inn, and I wonder what Hethan’s doing having lost both Jalese and myself in that manner. Not to mention having to deal with what happened on his premises.

“Are you all right?” Sam asks.

“Just a bit cold,” I admit.

Sam does something then that completely surprises me. Standing behind me, she runs her hands through under my arms and around my waist and clasps them together at my tummy. And I lean back, accepting the embrace, which also completely surprises me.

“Is that better?” she asks.

“Yes.” I don’t mention that I think the warming effect may be more down to blush response than actual thermal exchange. In any case, she does feel warm, that close to me.

Impulsively I turn around, in Sam’s embrace. Carefully I put my hands behind my back, resting their backs against the folds of the dress’s skirt over my bottom.

She really is beautiful, I think, with that suggestion of luminosity humans seem to have after dark, through these eyes. She has those beautiful large dark brown eyes, and lovely long black hair, currently tied back in a simple ponytail.

I move forwards to kiss her. But she moves back and disengages her arms, stepping back out of reach.

“I don’t think that would be appropriate,” she says.

“I’m sorry.” Now I feel wretched and rejected, like the only other time I ever tried to kiss a girl. “I was being stupid.” I turn away again, finding something across the harbour to look at. Some of my hair falls across my face. I try to shake it back. “Do you still see Paul when you look at me?”

She comes up close beside me. “No,” she says. And her hand moves the stray hairs away from my face and gently behind my ear and I feel like I’m going to melt into a puddle on the deck. “That’s not it at all.” I look at her face again. She’s watching me intently. “I just would never take advantage,” she says. Then she leans forward and kisses my forehead.

I’m blushing; because implied in that she’s saying I am attractive, and that’s something I’ve never been. At least, not in any way I could believe it, or want it.

She straightens and resumes her intent gaze. “You know it’s funny. Since we’ve been here I’ve watched you becoming more and more you every day. It’s like you’re finally coming into focus. Does that make sense?”

I can’t answer that.

“How long have you wanted to be a girl, Paul?”

My breath stops. I want to run away. I want to hide. I’m afraid, suddenly.

But I stay. I keep her gaze and I whisper, “All my life.”

She nods. “Thought so.” And that’s it. As simple as that. I have to breathe again, hard. I’m feeling dizzy and delirious. I’ve told someone. I’ve finally told someone.

“You understand, I never did,” she says. “Not once. I can’t — be like this the rest of my life, Tani. It’s not going to work.”

“I know.”

“I guess you do.” She smiles, letting it go for now. “Maybe we should join the party,” she says.

***

“Taniel, child. I’m glad to see you up. How are you feeling?” Satthei Fareis is all warm solicitousness. “Now, if you feel tired or overwrought you mustn’t hesitate to say, and we can have you back in your bed straight away. No-one will think it rude of you.”

“Thank you, Satthei,” I reply.

“You’re looking so pretty tonight. I knew this dress would suit you. It was my daughter’s.”

“Thank you,” I say again. “You’ve been very kind.” Somehow I feel that a curtsey is called for, so I dip into one. She watches with a curious expression.

“How charming,” she says. “Where did you ever learn that, I wonder?”

~Imitating my cousins, when I was little,~ I don’t say. That’s from my — Paul’s — childhood memory. There’s no echoing familiarity in the action from Taniel’s memories. The curtsey as a gesture must be unknown here, although Fareis seemed to recognise it.

There’s hardly time for me to invent an answer before she’s whisking me around the deck introducing me to everyone; the ship-family and their guests for the evening, both Neri and human. I keep my own hands safely behind my back and allow her hand behind my shoulder guide me from encounter to encounter. Unfamiliar names mingle; I catch enough to understand this is the nobility of Port Denhall. I am something of a minor celebrity, it turns out. A few people I recognise from the audience when I was playing at the inn. Most are completely unfamiliar to me, but they know me by reputation now, for what I did trying to save Jalese. I’m starting to feel a little like an exhibit.

“Where’s Sam?” I wonder aloud, suddenly missing her.

“I’m here.”

I turn quickly. She’s been right behind me all along. Fareis hasn’t been introducing her when she’s been introducing me.

“Come along, dear,” Fareis says. “There’s someone here you might actually want to meet.” The humoured look in her eyes tells me she knows my feelings about the rest of the introductions. She guides me to the last group. There’s one man I recognise: A human, the harbourmaster. “Taniel dear, this is Harbourmaster Merresan.”

And the harbourmaster is essentially chief of police around here too, I remember. “Good evening, sir,” I say.

“Mistress Taniel, daughter of Encelion,” he replies formally. “I’m so glad to see you recovering from your recent ordeal.”

“I’m grateful to Satthei Fareis,” I say. I wonder if there’s a better way to broach the subject on my mind other than to just come out and say it. “Jalese was a very dear friend, even though I only knew her for a few days.”

“From what I understand, you did everything possible and more to save her.”

“So did Sam,” I say, pointedly moving aside slightly to reveal her. I don’t like how everyone seems to be ignoring her — not pointedly, just extending basic courtesies as one does when one isn’t really interested. “I’ve been told you’re holding one of my other friends for her death?”

“That’s correct. The Reki–”

“His name is Kerilas,” I point out. “Why are you holding him? He didn’t do it.” I catch him glancing past my shoulder at where I know Fareis is standing. “Excuse me,” I object, and turn to take in Fareis as well. “If you think I’m being enchanted to remember it wrongly, isn’t there some test you could perform to check that? Because at the moment it just looks to me like you’ve decided he’s guilty because he’s Reki and you can’t be bothered to look beyond that.”

“Taniel, dear, I think you’re tired. Maybe you would like to retire for the–”

“No! You’re talking about killing one of my friends for something he didn’t do!”

“Weren’t you told?” the harbourmaster asks. “He surrendered hmself yesterday. He confessed.”

I stare at him, astonished. I glance at Sam and she nods. “But… But that doesn’t make sense. Why would he do that? Unless… He must have been tortured–”

“How dare you!”

“Taniel, that’s enough,” Fareis cuts in. literally pulling me away. “If you can’t show basic manners–”

“But he didn’t do it!” I protest. She’s propelling me away from the harbourmaster’s group. I’ve made her angry. I can hardly resist; my hands might as well be bound for all the use they are right now. “I’m not your daughter!” Tears are coming to my eyes; my face is hot with humiliation.

She stops and turns me around and puts her face close to mine. “No, you’re not. I would not tolerate such behaviour from a child of mine.” She pulls me through a door into an atrium space, and through there into the room with my cot, where she releases me. Then she turns to Sam, who has followed us both in, and says to her quietly, but not too quietly for me to hear, “Keep her under control or I will, is that understood?”

“Yes, Satthei,” Sam says meekly.

“I will tell Harbourmaster Merresan you are not yourself,” Fareis says to me, and leaves, pulling the door closed behind her.

~Well, no shit,~ I think sourly to myself.

“Well, that was good,” Sam says.

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“I did, just not today. I managed not to trip over one of their big taboo subjects though. You don’t go around saying stuff like that, Tani. You might as well have accused him of buggering his own kids.”

“Yeah, well, just because they won’t talk about it doesn’t mean they don’t do it.”

“Yeah. I know.”

“Why else would he confess to something like that? We can’t just let them kill him, Sam!”

“What do you suggest we do? You’re crippled, I never was much use with weapons even in the game. I looked at where they’re keeping him. We’re not going to pull off a jailbreak here. Not the two of us. And even if we could, where would we go? Our boat’s bound in port and even if it wasn’t it’s seriously blocked in by Marketeers. We can’t get off the island.”

It’s as if I can feel myself deflating. I sit on the window seat by my cot. “We’d do it if it was the game,” I point out.

“Well, it’s not, is it?” She sighs. “Even if it was? In this situation? Yeah, we’d try it, and we’d be rolling up new characters next session. Kobayashi Maru. Ken wouldn’t’ve let it come to this unless James wanted to pull out.”

“Dave’s character wouldn’t have run away like that,” I point out. “He builds combat monsters. They’re bloody annoying but they don’t fucking run away.”

“God knows what he’s going through,” Sam says. “You know it was an accident, don’t you?”

“Yes. That’s no excuse. You don’t just run away. I swear, if they execute Keri I’ll fucking kill him myself.”

“Don’t swear to it,” Sam warns.

“Well, he’s not my favourite person right now, okay?”

“Yeah, and this is a world with real magic and real gods that walk the Earth. Just be careful what you swear to. Something out there might just decide to hold you to it.”

“Fuck it!”

“You’re not going to help Kerilas by going round acting like a jerk!” Sam tells me. “I know, you’re feeling helpless and frustrated right now.”

“Oh, you noticed.”

“Listen. I’ve been thinking, now you’re up and about, you’ll be okay here. Why don’t I go and look for him?”

“Who?”

“Lotan, of course.”

“And do what? Persuade him to come back and face certain death?”

“He’s human. They’re more likely to be lenient; believe it was an accident. I think I should at least try to talk to him, don’t you?”

“They’ll just say he’s enchanted too.” I stare at her. “I don’t know.” I take a breath. “I’m afraid.”

“Why?”

“Fareis. If you go I think she’ll set sail and take me away. I’m not in any position to stop her, am I?”

I don’t say what scares me even more: Some stranger helping me eat and dress and go to the loo and wash. This is horrible, being dependent like this.

I read once about some girl with no arms learning to do everything with her feet. I wonder how long that takes. At least, I’m told, my disability is only temporary.

Well, it has to be temporary. I couldn’t bear this pain for long.

Sam looked thoughtful for a few moments. “Well, she won’t sail before Market ships out anyway. Look, if she wanted to shut me out, she’d have done it already, don’t you think? Even with the ship in harbour if they don’t want me on board I ain’t coming aboard, am I?”

I sigh, resigned. “How many more days are there? I’ve lost track.”

“Three more nights, after tonight. I’ll be back before then whatever happens.”

“Unless he runs you through, that is. You know how he likes to wave his weapon around,” I say spitefully.

“Don’t be stupid, Tani.”

“What makes you think you’ll find him?”

“I’ll find him if he wants to be found. I doubt he’s gone far. I reckon he’s out there trying to figure out how he can fix this. And you know Dave. He’s just not that smart.”

“He can’t fix it. Jalese’s dead.” It hurts to remember. “You can’t just fix that.”

Sam sighs. “I know. Look, all you have to do is stay here, let them heal you, and behave yourself. No more calling the harbourmaster a pervert, for a start.”

“You’d already decided to do this when I woke up.” I’m tempted to say how scared I am of having a stranger looking after me, to guilt Sam into staying.

“Dave’s our friend too. I can’t just not try. If he comes forward he could save Kerilas and probably get off himself.”

“I don’t want him to get off!” I scream, surprising myself.

Sam sits tiredly. “Tani, it was an accident.”

“And she was just an NPC, right?”

“I’m not saying that!”

“You’re thinking it.”

“Oh fuck off.” Sam stands again and walks to the door.

“Where are you going?”

“I can’t talk to you like this.” She opens the door, and hesitates on the way out. She looks back at me. “It was an accident. He’s not getting off scot free, not if I have anything to do with it. But he doesn’t deserve to die. Neither does Kerilas.”

“Don’t leave me alone,” I beg. Now the rage has gone, I feel shivery and desolated and afraid.

“You’re safe here ’til I get back.”

I can feel my eyes stinging, about to cry. I couldn’t bear that now. I squeeze my eyes shut to stop it.

I hear the door close, and Sam’s footsteps receding outside.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.36 - 1.37

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Hate

Story:

***

“Why do I have to be awake?” I ask. I can just tell this is going to really hurt.

“You must be awake to reject the charms from your body,” the healer says. He is a male Neri shaman, distinguished primarily to my eyes by his simple white robe. Such garb looks almost as out of place here as it would back home. His age is impossible to guess at. He has that look about him shared by Fareis of enormous age, but he has the face of a beautiful young man. “You will have chosen them and bonded with them out of love for the Goddess. You must be awake to renounce them.” He looks at me sympathetically. “You must hate them.”

“That’s not going to be a problem,” I say lightly.

He and Fareis stare at me as if I’d just said something bizarre.

“They are bound to your flesh with your love for the Goddess,” Fareis reminds me. “It will be difficult to do this without hate for the Goddess.”

“You may become apostate,” the shaman adds.

How do I say to them that a fortnight ago the Goddess was, to me, a fictional abstract; some minor detail in my character’s backstory to allow her access to a list of cleric spells up to a certain level? How do I explain to them that I come from a culture where belief in a single, omnipotent God is the norm, even though I don’t share that belief? The pantheon of limited beings of this culture are, I understand, literally real; but while that makes them powerful beings to respect or fear, questions of faith and love just don’t arise. How can I tell them what I think of a Goddess who answers offerings and prayers made by blunderingly, faithlessly, following the motions?

I say nothing.

“Charm magic is often favoured by the young,” the shaman says. “It is faster, more accessible, but it can be dangerous, as you’ve seen.”

“Like the dark side,” I say.

“Dark side?” He looks at me puzzled. Immediately I know I said something nonsensical. Of course it would not be possible to work magic that would be contrary to the will of the Goddess, and she is considered generally benign.

“Nothing. Never mind,” I say. “I think we can safely say I’ve grown out of charm magic.” In fact, I’m thinking, if I don’t have to cast another spell ever, it’ll be too soon. It all seems so mechanical in the game. You can role-play around that to spice it up in a session, but ultimately it’s machinistic and useful.

I look at my hands, with the mess of charms embedded and growing agonizingly into my swollen palms and fingers. This is just weird shit. Even the luck spell that seemed to work; it was just too weird. The luck that followed needed to have been set up months, even years in the past. I suddenly think; it could just as easily have put Jalese in that slaver ship hold for us to find, so she could take me right back to the inn where she once worked, where Taniel’s old box-harp was resting behind the bar, where the innkeeper just happened to have a vacancy for Market because someone who normally worked there just happened to have just given birth…

My luck was paid for with Jalese’s life.

I am never doing magic again.

“Shall we get on with it then?” I ask.

***

“Shitty death that HURTS!” I can hear myself screaming in English. Then the sounds I’m making don’t belong to any language; I’m just screaming and crying at once. It hurts so much I don’t notice for several seconds that the shaman has stopped twisting six inch spikes into my right hand. That’s what it felt like anyway, or what I imagine it would feel like. My whole arm is wrenched by spasms.

I’m reclining in a low chair in what looks like a treatment room. Already the long white tunic that’s all I’m wearing is soaking with sweat and he’s barely started.

“Teya, you must help,” Fareis reminds me, again. She’s sitting so that my head rests in her lap. I can feel my hair wet with sweat probably staining her tunic.

“’Fraid I’m prob’ly scaring off customers,” I say, breathlessly.

“I don’t understand, love. What did you say?”

I realise I was still speaking English. “I’m sorry. I said I must be scaring away people who want to buy things.” My voice shakes.

“It’s no matter. Now, you must remember to concentrate on rejecting the charm as the shaman works.”

“I was! I was trying to but it hurts so much!” Everything disappears but the pain.

“I know.”

I take some deep breaths. “You did this once.”

“A very long time ago.” She shows me her young-looking, unblemished hand. “The flesh regenerates, but you’ll remember the pain for a very long time.”

“Regenerates. Of course it does.” I should have figured that out.

“And I had only coupled one charm,” Fareis continues. “I know of no-one who has ever done what you have done.”

“No one else was ever this stupid. Wouldn’t it be easier to just chop my hands off?” I ask, feeling shivery and mad. Anything would be better than what I’d just been through. “They’ll grow back, right?”

“Yes, eventually. And there is a lot of pain along that way as well.” She sounds like she’s speaking from experience; but then she always does. “Would you be an invalid so long, given the choice?”

It says something for the pain that it’s actually tempting.

“This way is the quickest to a full recovery,” the shaman says. “We may yet have to amputate if you can’t reject them.”

“All right. I’ll try again.”

“Your pain comes from your attachment to these charms,” the shaman says. “You must reject them utterly. It will be less painful.”

“I am!”

“Shh, teya” Fareis says, stroking the sweat-stained hair back from my brow. “I know this will be difficult, but you must recall a time when someone treated you cruelly.”

I can’t think of anything. I suppose I haven’t had that bad a life, when I hear about the sort of things that happen to other people.

“What about the slavers?” Fareis asks. “When you think about what they did to you, what do you feel? What do you want to do to them?”

I feel nothing about that. “I… I’m sorry, I don’t remember anything about that.”

“Nothing? For twenty two years you remember nothing?”

I look up at her inverted face, her wondering eyes. “No, Satthei. Nothing,” I say, breathless with pain, still. “I remember as far back as being on the boat with my friends. We escaped from them together. I don’t remember anything before that. Just a few memories from when I was a child.”

She looks up, over me, and I follow where she looks, to see her exchanging a glance with the shaman.

“I have seen this sometimes,” the shaman says to her. “I have seen this in humans, when they have been seriously mishandled. Many children that were recovered from the Reki had no memory of their treatment. The Reki that were questioned swore to their deaths they had not used spells of forgetting. I believe it. It would have been counter to the aims of their project.”

“You were there?”

“I was a novice, apprenticed on a rescue ship. We did what we could. Some of them never regained their memories or their former selves. Those that did persuaded me that forgetting may have been a mercy.”

Fareis sighs. “They can’t be thinking they can start that again here.”

“A research outpost?” the shaman speculates. “It’s possible the slavers weren’t even aware.”

“But if they’re taking Neri children now?” Fareis is talking quietly, but she is angry. “There isn’t a mark on her,” Fareis insists, as if I’m not even present. I suppose she had every opportunity to check while I was unconscious.

“Except she’s been induced,” the shaman points out.

Fareis nods sadly. “We can slow her down, almost stop her as long as she stays with us, but–”

“Induced?” I ask, trying not to sound like I’m panicking. “What do you mean? What are you talking about?”

“Shh, teya. Don’t worry about that now. We will talk about these things another day,” she says, taking both myself and the shaman in with a look “Tani, dear, you must–”

“What do you mean induced?” I demand again, trying to sit up. Fareis gives up and helps me to sit upright.

“How can she not know?” the shaman asks me.

“She said she’s forgotten much,” Fareis tells him.

“Even how her body–?”

“Hello!” I call. “She’s right here!”

Fareis looks like she’s thinking. She comes to a decision and moves around to my side. “Tani, child; your body is maturing too early. You should not have had your puberty induced at so young an age.” I stare at her eyes, hardly comprehending what she’s saying. “I cannot believe your Satthei would have done this. But the Reki–”

“I’m a child?” I ask. It comes out as a whisper. She’s been calling me that all along. I thought it was just a figure of speech. “You’re saying I’m a child?”

“Oh my dear, yes of course you are.” She strokes my hair gently, and I let her. It’s so hard not to; she’s so beautiful and gentle and kind. I inhale as her wrist comes close to my nose. She smells of home. “Of course you are. I’m so sorry. What that Reki did is… unpardonable,” she says.

~She means Kerilas,~ I realise, and I understand what she’s accusing him of. The thought hits me in my stomach. I feel dizzy. “He didn’t do anything!” I protest. My voice sounds so far away I have to shout. “You’re lying! He didn’t do anything to me! He was a captive too!”

“Are you sure?” she asks me sorrowfully. I just glare back at her. I won’t believe it. “Now, turn what you’re feeling onto the charms. Quickly.”

She’s obviously misinterpreting my look. I stare at her, appalled. “You’re… You are lying! You’re just saying that because you want me to hate him! I won’t! I won’t!” My voice wavers.

“Satthei, stop” the shaman says. “The enchantment is too strong.”

“There’s no enchantment!” I yell at him, crying.

“Shh, Tani,” Fareis says, stroking my hair again. Her smell is so soothing. But her voice is sad. “All right. Lie down and rest, my dear.”

~I won that one,~ I think, lying back and feeling a little triumphant.

“We may have to amputate, then,” the shaman says to Fareis. “We can’t leave them in for the time it’ll take to dispel the enchantment.”

“It’s always horrible when I have to try awaken hate in someone so young,” Fareis answers him. “Perhaps it would be better. She has enough heart wounds to heal as it is.” She strokes my hair as she talks.

I feel bad now. They’re trying to help me, after all, and asking for nothing in return. And if they amputate I’ll be crippled for months… Maybe years, how long does a Neri hand take to grow back anyway? And there is something. Something that I’ve kept and not allowed myself to think about for a long time. I know I can hate. “Wait,” I say. “I’ll try one more time.”

“It’s all right, child. No more pain. Sleep now.” And I remember, she can put me to sleep with a gesture. “When you wake–”

“No!” I cry out. “I’ll try again. Wait!”

I turn my attention from the two of them and stare at one of the charms on my right hand; the shell that the shaman had been trying to remove earlier. It’s on the second joint of my index finger.

Tim Manor.

It wasn’t that he actually beat me up, that often. Although, thinking that, I flash to the time he shoved me up so hard against the wall of the school changing room that the back of my head smacked hard against the bricks. I remember they were painted yellow; it must have been a long time ago, because the paint was chipped and dull and the bricks looked like old teeth. He was so strong, it didn’t seem possible to resist him, but I tried, once. He had been needling me and needling me for about a week until finally I tried to hit him. I threw a punch at his head. He just grabbed the front of my shirt and held me at arm’s length while everyone in the class laughed. Then the teacher arrived, asked what happened, and I got sent to the headmaster’s office for starting a fight. Three day suspension.

He was smart like that. I wish I could say he was just a stupid jerk, but he wasn’t. He was intelligent, he knew how to manipulate people, and he wanted to hurt me, and he knew better than to trust only to physical assaults to do it. He just had to say things, the most ridiculous things, and everyone seemed to want to believe him. The whole school believed I was gay, because he said it. For a while I even pretended to have a girlfriend. People would ask me about her. I think they were testing me. I’d have to make up so much detail about her, but that was easy. I just had to make her the person I wanted to be. But now I think back I’m not so sure people were as fooled as I thought they were at the time.

Oh I’d forgotten this. I’d forgotten how he’d manipulated me and my best friend into fighting each other. How had it come to that? I still can’t remember what was said, what was done, to push me to the point of grabbing a metre long branch and trying to smash it into my best friend’s face.

And the fantasies I had. In my impotent rage I would daydream how I would destroy Tim Manor. Gifting myself powers in my imagination to flay the skin from his body with a glance. More prosaically, just imagining myself with a big stick, hitting him, and hitting him, and hitting him, until his head was a pulpy mass. I would picture it in exquisite detail.

I thought I’d left this behind; so much so I hadn’t even remembered it until now. I wanted to let it go. I wanted to forget it, to not let myself be driven by this. And I did it. I let it go, I thought. But it’s all welling back so strongly I’m crying the way I did then, when I knew no-one could see me.

So let him be bound in a shell, in a pebble, in a piece of dried bladderwrack. Let him be bound in that tooth, in the tiny abstract-seeming carving made from driftwood, in that ivory seahorse– I scream as the shaman touches it, and I accidentally try to clench my other hand, but I focus, I push a piece of Tim Manor into the carving.

And it’s free. The shaman almost seems to slide it out of my flesh as if pulling a key from a lock. It doesn’t even hurt. Blood pushes out through the wound left behind. The shaman drops the ivory carving into a lead jar.

“Very good, Taniel! That’s so good!” Fareis exclaims.

“Quickly, another,” I pant, and focus on the driftwood. In my peripheral vision I see the shaman, sensing where my attention is. I think I can co-ordinate this, and I feel myself pushing another piece of Tim Manor into the wooden shape in time with when the shaman touches it. “Got you now, you fucking bastard,” I say in English. It comes out harder, soaked in my blood, splintering in my flesh, but it comes out. The blood from my hand is dripping onto my thigh. “Another. I don’t know how long I can do this!”

The shaman starts to reach his fingers for the bladderwrack.

“No! Shell!” I shout. That’s what I’m focusing on. I can feel its chambers intersecting my blood vessels. “This is really going to hurt,” I say through my clenched teeth. I’m feeling dizzy and sick.

“Yes,” the shaman agrees.

I remember how I wanted to make his head explode. I remember how I’d focus so hard on the back of his head I got a migraine. The shell. Let the shell be that worthless fucking scrote’s skull and I’ll make it explode now! “Oh fucking Christ Almighty!” I scream from the pain, but I keep glaring at it, as if forcing the scream into laser beams from my eyes. I’ll blow it into so many pieces they’ll be finding them in the woodwork for decades. But even now, even now in this place with all this magic, I can’t make so much as a tiny seashell explode with the power of my mind. But it does come free, hanging with blood and skin and strands of muscle. The pain is excruciating. The shaman has to use a tiny knife to cut a string of some body tissue. I want to pass out. It’s a vertiginous feeling. I don’t want to speculate but I think it was a tendon or a ligament from the finger joint. I can never remember the difference. I can’t believe how much blood there is from the wounds on my hand. Why aren’t they doing anything about them?

“You’re being so brave, Taniel,” Fareis’s voice says, from miles away.

“Fuck that, this is payback,” I mutter. I realise I said it in English, but I don’t care to translate. Breathlessly I call out, “Next!”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.38 - 1.39

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Child

Story:

***

It would be nice to say that all the hate and anger I — apparently — still feel for Tim Manor was purged away, all into that little lead jar where I know he can never hurt me again.

It’s not true.

I had let it go. I thought I had, but there it is, infecting my brain now as strongly as it ever did, even though all the charms have been removed. I hate feeling like this. All the memories of helplessness, of humiliating myself by letting him win all the time, by lashing out stupidly instead of just ignoring him like people said I should, like it was easy to do that. People can be so stupid.

When I left secondary school I put Tim Manor in a little box and locked it tight and hid it away. Now I’ve opened it again. All the shit he made me feel about myself, all the hate I learned how to feel, and I never once understood why he did it. As far as I can tell it was just malice. It’s incomprehensible. I’ve never experienced anything like it since getting out of that school, giving the lie to all those stupid fuckers who say school (read: ‘bullies’) ‘prepare you for the real world.’ My experience has been that in the real world you don’t find malice like that. Even if abuse and cruelty can be called preparation and training, instead of doing the damage from which the morons say it inoculates you, it would be superfluous.

I want to put him away again, in that little lead jar. I want to melt it down into slag with all the bloody charms still in it, and drop it in the deepest ocean trench. But he’s not in that jar. That was just a fiction, to get the charms out of my flesh, a way to tap the wellspring of hate he opened in me. He’s still here, in my head. I have to put him away again, somehow. I’m not going to let him poison me here.

I’m not.

I’m a child.

The ship dips and rises in the water. In the harbour the movement is so gentle you might miss it, but it’s there. I remember that the last charm came out about an hour after the first, I think. I fainted afterwards and I woke up here, back in my cot, in between clean muslin sheets and wearing a clean long light tunic.

I’m a child.

Restless, I sit up and look at my bandaged hands. I can move my fingers inside the bandage slightly, and I have the use of my left thumb. There’s some pain, but it’s an ordinary sort of pain, as wounds are flexed and bandage-material tugs against flesh. I’d have complained about it before, but in comparison to the searing, nerve-spiking pain when the charms were embedded there it’s actually a relief. These are ordinary wounds.

I figure out where the catch is and open the side of the cot so I can swing my legs out and stand up. I can open the cupboard with my clothes in. I catch sight of my face in the tall mirror on the inside of the door.

Mirrors are rare in Jeodin; not because they’re magical, like in certain books I’ve read; simply because they’re expensive and difficult to make well. Even this one has slight concentric arcs of distortion, cut as it was from a large disc of blown glass, and a slight golden tint. That information just bubbles up at random. This is the first time I’ve really had a chance to use a full-length mirror.

I stand for a full minute, studying my face. It’s a little chubby, like a teenager’s. The proportions are just off the human norm. Just a little anime, I decide. The eyes are weird, looking at them close-up, like the eyeballs are slightly magnified behind my eyelids. A small triangular chin and a faintly forward-jutting face. Not unpleasant, but ever so slightly not quite human, and definitely a little childlike. ‘Chibi,’ Kerilas said once. I can kind of see his point. I turn my head and push my hair back behind my ear so I can see it. The little point towards the top and back. When I see it I still irrationally expect it to be latex and have to touch it to be sure, to feel the edge of my fingernail right to the sensitive tip.

I take a step back and grab the back of my tunic with my better hand, between the thumb and the bandage, and bend over to pull the tunic off over my head. I stand up straight to look at myself, naked in the mirror. Now I can see it. If it was human I would say it was the body of a slightly underweight girl of thirteen or fourteen at the most. Hairless, lean, narrow-hipped, small-breasted, but still an unmistakeably developing female figure. I look with a curious dual awareness: I don’t know if this is voyeuristic of me, or if this is my body and I have every right to be familiar with it. I don’t know which point of view is mine any more.

***

“I don’t want you to see him,” Fareis says bluntly. We’re sitting in her cabin. The stern windows and the view beyond of the harbour are arrayed behind her.

“Satthei, with respect, I’m not asking for permission,” I say, and get a sharp gaze back for it, but she doesn’t immediately dispute it. “I’m grateful to you for helping me, but I haven’t accepted your suits for me to join this ship,” I remind her. I’m trying to be very proper and calm and grown-up, and just hope it doesn’t make me seem even more ridiculous. I sit prim and upright across from her in the smartest day dress I own — a gift from her of course. It took me an age to get it on with bandaged and hurting hands, but I wanted to prove I could do it by myself. “I wanted to talk about this with you because it seems only polite to do so, and because I value your counsel, but my mind is made up.”

I’ve made her eyebrow lift. Not a bad reaction to get from someone who’s been witness to the rise and fall of empires.

“What counsel?” she asks.

“I understand Reki did something horrible a long time ago,” I say. “I’m afraid my memory isn’t intact; if I was ever taught it, I’ve forgotten. Something involving human children? Would you please tell me what they did that makes people hate them so much?”

“Ah.” She nods slowly and then she tells me what happened seven centuries earlier, halfway across the world. And I have no difficulty agreeing with her that it was terrible, hateful, pitiful. And yet, nothing I hear is beyond what I know humans have committed against their own children, in my world, except perhaps in the use of magic.

I say nothing of this. I think it might be beyond imagining in this world that humans could do such things. Instead I say, “What part did Kerilas play in that?”

“None, surely. That nest was exterminated.”

“All of them?”

“Down to the last infant,” she says, without even a flicker of irony. “I know what you’re thinking. No Reki alive today can justly be held responsible for that crime, even by ancestry. That is precisely why every last infant was destroyed. Now? Six hundred and thirty eight Reki live freely in Jeodin and have caused no trouble that’s come to my attention.”

“Six hundred and thirty eight? That’s… precise.”

Fareis smiles thinly. “They are observed. For the most part they are orphans of the Jeodine Founding War and raised by a Neri Satthei, or the descendants of those orphans, and have never had contact with what passes for Reki society. I know your Satthei raised a Reki female many years ago, long before you were born.” She smiles again, a little more warmly.

“It’s an experiment,” I realise aloud. They want to know if the Reki’s propensity for evil is inherent or cultural.

She nods. “And so far we are encouraged. You must learn to be a little less quick to to judge, Taniel. As for Kerilas… He would have made six hundred and thirty nine. Don’t forget, he did turn himself in and confess to Jalese’s murder.”

“Satthei, I haven’t forgotten; that’s precisely why I have to speak to him. I know he didn’t do it. I must learn from him why he confessed. Aren’t you curious about that yourself? Surely it matters to you if the wrong person is punished and the one who really did it gets away with it?”

“I have nothing to do with shoreside justice.”

“Satthei, you can’t avoid it,” I say. “If you dropped Port Denhall from your trading route it would fall to destitution. That makes everyone who lives here eager to make sure you get what you want as long as you’re here. And you want me. There are people who saw the gifts Deidas brought for me. And there are people who heard me say I wouldn’t go with you if it would mean leaving my friends. Now one of them’s dead, another’s facing execution, the third ran away and the fourth’s gone after him and neither of them have been seen since, and suddenly I’m alone, aren’t I?”

I’ve truly managed to surprise her, I think. “I wouldn’t penalise Denhall if you refused,” she says, sounding shocked. “There’s no logic to that.”

I shrug. “Humans are foolish,” I say.

Fareis thinks for a long moment.

“I will send Deidas with you,” she says, and I know I’ve won.

“All right,” I agree, reminding her I have a choice about that.

“And while you’re there, you can deliver your own apology to the harbourmaster for your conduct last night,” she adds. She had to put that in.

“Yes, I’ll do that,” I say.

“It sits ill with me to allow this,” she says. “I don’t like the thought of you in his presence.”

“That’s because you think he induced me,” I challenge.

She nods.

“Why do you think it was him and not someone else?”

“Because you are Bound to him.”

“He’s my friend,” I say. “That’s all. We escaped from the slavers together. There’s no Binding.”

She shakes her head. She doesn’t believe it.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.40 - 1.41

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You might as well do it with a little class.

Story:

***

“How have they been treating you?”

“All right I s’pose. The food’s a bit shit.”

“They haven’t been beating you up or–”

“No. Nothing like that. These are giving me a headache though.” He waves at the bars in front of him.

I stand for a moment and reach out towards them with the backs of my hands. Even through the bandages I can feel the poisonous cold. “Iron,” I say. “Oh crap, I forgot about that.” I withdraw my hand.

“Yeah. Oh, also? It fucks up spellcasting. It’s probably not a coincidence.”

“Mistress Taniel, please keep away from the bars,” Deidas warns me.

I sit down again.

Kerilas and I are speaking in English. He should have no reason to lie in front of the guard and Deidas. Kerilas is sitting in his cell. I’m on the other side of the bars, in a simple wooden chair matching his own.

Kerilas looks at Deidas. “I see Queen Bee’s sent along a drone to watch us,” he observes dryly.

“Keri, don’t.”

“Have you accepted her offer yet?”

I shake my head.

“You should. She’ll look after you okay.”

“I don’t need looking after, I want to stay with you and Sam.”

He gives me a look. “How is Sam?”

“I don’t know. She’s gone, she… said she was going to find Lotan, get him to come in and give himself up. I haven’t seen her since day before yesterday.”

Silence.

“You know, I think these people are on the brink of an industrial revolution,” Kerilas says, conversationally. “Funny thing is, they’ve been on the brink of an industrial revolution for at least a thousand years. Now, isn’t that interesting?”

“They told me you confessed,” I say. I won’t let him divert me. He won’t meet my eyes. “Why?”

“Iron bars in a jail, steel sword blades, arrow heads, that sort of thing, it’s a bit of a pain, an occasional hazard, but it’s not a serious threat to a way of life. On the other hand, once you’re building railroads from one end of a continent to another, iron-hulled steamships, factories, what-have-you, and all the trees you have to cut down for the furnaces… You’re really going to start making it difficult for certain people to get around.”

“Stop fucking about, James. Lo– Dave killed Jalese. It was an accident, for fuck’s sake. Why did you confess to it? Who put you up to that?”

“No-one.” He meets my eyes now.

“Then why?” He’s being so calm, so analytical and cold it scares me.

“Has anyone told you yet what the Reki did?”

“Stop changing the subject.”

“I’m not changing the subject.” He fixes my gaze. “I bet they didn’t tell you why.” He smiles, fey. “Can you imagine how intoxicating it is to have such complete power over someone that you can control her every emotional response as you would play a musical instrument. Gifting her with an intensity and purity and harmony of feeling she could never have known in a lifetime of farming and fucking and raising kids. Of course you must never quite break her. After all, a broken instrument doesn’t make good musi–”

I step off the chair and hurl it at the bars, almost heedless of my own scream of pain at using my hands like that. But I don’t have the strength of my rage, and the chair bounces harmlessly off the bars and clatters to the floor.

Deidas and the guard come fowards, wary and protective. “What did he say to you?” Deidas demands.

I’m standing, shaking and breathing heavily. I can’t account for that sudden rage. It just seemed to flood out of me, without volition.

“Nothing true,” I say, glaring at Kerilas’s eyes. “He’s trying to make this easier for me.”

“Who can teach the lamb to run as fast as it ever can, Taniel? The shepherd or the wolf?”

“You don’t have to become evil!” I protest, still shaking. “You have a brain. You have a choice! You can fight it!”

“Fight what? Kerilas?” His blue eyes fixate me. “Could you fight Taniel?”

I stare at him. It’s a nonsensical question. I suppose that’s the point. “I refuse to believe that an entire race of people can be inherently evil,” I say. It’s the only thing I can think of.

“Bzzt! Logic error! Lose five points. Back home race is just a social construct. There’s more genetic variation in a single troop of bonobos than the entire human race. Here?” He grins. It’s horrible. “Compare us to humans we’re practically immortal and eternally youthful. We’re faster, smarter, stronger, more determined, more passionate, harder to kill, inevitably more experienced, and dammit we’re just prettier. It really, really, isn’t fair, is it? All they’ve got is this astonishing fecundity. Like the bonobos. To quote the good doctor, they’re practically born pregnant. It shouldn’t be surprising the Neri see them as a resource to be managed.”

I wasn’t sure I heard him right. “The Neri?”

“Are the shepherds. At least here in Jeodin.” Still, all I can do is stare. “I want to think it’s a bad thing but honestly I’m not sure. We know what happens when humans are left in charge of a world.” He smiles again, wryly. “The Reki, however, are not interested in husbandry. We’re not afraid that humans might outshine us. We long to see how brightly they can shine.” I can’t help remembering Jalese, luminous in the night. I huddled around her flame. “We are promethean. Of course we must be punished; this is accepted.”

“Kerilas, shut up. You’re monologuing.”

He stares at me. I actually managed to surprise him. His expression breaks into a real smile, and then he’s chuckling.

“Did you know I’m a child?” I ask, once he falls silent.

He nods slowly.

“When did you know?”

“From the start. It’s obvious.”

I can’t look at him. I look down, blushing. “It wasn’t obvious to me.”

“Teya, I’m sorry.”

I look back up at him. “What for? You didn’t do anything.”

He just regards me calmly.

“All right,” I say, my voice shaking. “What did you do? How did you do it?” I set my jaw to speak clearly. “Describe it clearly. I have a right to know.”

And after a while it’s his turn to look down, unable to answer.

“You don’t know,” I say, feeling vindicated. “You have no idea.”

“I’m sure it will come back to me next time,” he says. His voice is low and flat. And he looks at me again; iron-cold.

***

Kerilas was executed two days later, on the last day of Market.

There’s a cold wind from the North. The sky is a mottled grey sheet sliding South over the mastheads in the harbour. When the tide turns, Market sails.

Kerilas and I speak one more time, on the edge of the small lawn set aside for the purpose in the harbourmaster’s garden. There’s just us, and Master Merresan, and a few guards in their ostentatious uniforms, and a guy who looks like a healer or doctor or something equally sarcastic. At least executions aren’t a spectator sport in Jeodin. A small thing to be grateful for. They take their executions seriously here. There are rules. Kerilas could have refused to have me present. He’s permitted it, on condition I follow those rules.

He actually seems cheerful. “Hey I’ve got an idea,” he says, when he first sees me. “Let’s pretend to be terribly British about this. You know, stiff upper lip and all that. It’ll be a laugh.”

“Uh. Okay,” I manage. “I’ll try.”

“Look,” he says, showing me three six-sided dice in his hand, marked in Jeodine pictograms. “Guard lent me these. All ready to roll up a fresh one. What d’you reckon? I fancy doing a halfling next. You know, a bit waayy, a little bit wooah.” He grins. “Nah seriously, don’t leave that there, mate, I’ll nick anything, me.”

“James–”

“Shh.” He smiles. “You’re going with the Satthei?”

I nod. Sam and Lotan haven’t reappeared. “I don’t have any choice, do I?”

“It might be the best thing, Tani,” he continues. “You’ll learn how to be Neri properly–”

“But I don’t want–”

“Shh. You’re a threat to her if you don’t go with her. You don’t want that.” He smiles at my look of incomprehension. “Haven’t you figured it out yet? Think about it. She’s Queen Bee. Last thing she wants is potential feral Satthei out there.”

I don’t really follow what he’s talking about, and I don’t care. “But… I want to stay with you. And Sami…” I can’t bring myself to include Lotan. I hope Sam can’t find him. I hope I never have to see him again. I hope he’s killed himself out of remorse and is lying dead and forgotten in a ditch somewhere.

Goddess, but I can hear my own voice, and my own thoughts, sounding like a child’s, a spoilt teenager’s; not at all the voice of the elegant Neri woman I thought I was being. I never fooled anyone.

Kerilas shook his head. “Didn’t you listen to what I said last time?”

“But that wasn’t you speaking!”

“It will be,” he says. He nods, affirming it. “It will be. You have to understand, this is the best way it could end, for me. This way I get to not be a monster.”

My eyes feel like they’re burning. I’m trying not to cry. For him.

“You wouldn’t let it happen,” I protest. “I know you wouldn’t.”

“This is me not letting it happen,” he points out. “Give me this, Tani. I need your help,” he swallows, “to make sure I go through with it.”

“It’s not fair. Lotan should be here instead of you,” I say bitterly.

“No,” Kerilas says. “He’s young and stupid–” He stops, thoughtfully. “Isn’t that strange? We’re the same age as well.” He shrugs. “He’s young and stupid and hot-headed, but he’s just picked up a lot of XP. He might even end up being worth keeping around.” He grins. “You never know.”

“How can you be so cheerful?” I blurt out, not meaning to.

“Oh that’ll be this potion whatsisface over there gave me earlier. Not sure what’s in it, but I’m a leetle bit high.” He gestures ‘a little bit’ with a thumb and forefinger, grinning. “Thank fuck it works on elves. Definitely a strong euphoric. Hey, maybe I’ll do a write-up for Erowid when I get back. ’Course, I’ll have to skip a bit on the come-down.”

“Fuck’s sake, Keri–”

“He offered. I accepted. My choice. They seem pretty keen on giving you — well, me — every chance to get through this with dignity. Seems to be a cultural thing about a good death and redemption. I think I’m impressed. You know, if you’re going to do the whole state-murder thing, you might as well do it with a little class.”

I can’t help the sob that escapes from me.

“Did they tell you what happens now?” he asks me.

I nod.

“Will you stay with me?”

I nod again. “And I’ll be terr’bly, terr’bly British,” I say, laying the accent on thick.

“Good show, old bean.” Another grin, just acknowledging the joke without leaving it. “Come on then, let’s get it over with before this stuff wears off.”

I want to protest, but I let him take my still-bandaged hand gently and lead me across the lawn to the doctor, or whatever he is, standing next to a small, waist-high table. The guards are a nearby, but for the time being at least they are an unintrusive presence. It’s a surreal moment. Almost as if he’s some kind of twisted barman, the doctor unstoppers a vial of some clear liquid and pours it into a small cup, then pours a small quantity of red wine over it from a jug.

“They say it works almost instantly,” Kerilas tells me while the ‘barman’ pours. “That’s got to be some kind of neurotoxin, I reckon. Probably get it off something growing in the coral.” He looks at me. “Don’t think about even touching it.”

“It’s ready,” the doctor says.

“Thank you,” Kerilas answers, and lifts up the cup.

If he does anything other than drink the contents of that cup, the guards will act, and dignity will be lost. This was explained to me before I stepped on the lawn, that it was equally within my power to rob him of that dignity, by trying to stop him drinking, by drinking it myself, whatever. Presumably it was explained to Kerilas as well.

“This is the worst day of your life,” he says to me, “and you’ve never looked more beautiful.” With his other hand he strokes my hair back behind my ear. “Maybe the Reki have a point.” He smiles, and as if it’s nothing more than a glass of water he drinks down the contents of the cup.

Two deep breaths, looking, searching into my eyes, then he faints and falls, to be caught and lowered gently to the ground by one of the guards; his head propped up by the guard’s thigh. The doctor kneels next to him and puts a finger to his throat.

And waits. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. Thirty seconds, and he stands up and nods to Master Merresan, and to me.

He’s dead. Even knowing it was coming I can’t believe it. I just stare at Kerilas’s body as the guard gently lays down his head.

I sob. I can’t help it, but I press my hand to my mouth and hold the rest in. I won’t cry now, or rail, or do anything else to rob his dignity. I’ll keep doing the British thing, at least until I’m out of here. I suppose it’s the Jeodine thing as well; the one culture having inspired the other, whichever way around it was, I’m not sure any more.

“You must leave now,” Master Merresan says to me, having come up to my side.

“Yes, of course.” Kerilas’s hair is stirring in the breeze, like Jalese’s did. I don’t understand how such a movement can seem so consequential, except that all other movement is gone. His face looks so restful and so beautiful.

“He made a fine end, Mistress Taniel,” Master Merresan says. “It will be recorded.”

“He still didn’t do it,” I say deliberately and quietly, not making an undignified scene, just stating a fact. “I think he was the most gentle person I’ve ever known.” I hold his gaze for a moment longer, then walk alone off the lawn towards the gates.

On the quayside, on the way back to Satthei Fareis, I see two familiar figures sitting on a bench. A shapely, petite woman dressed incongruously in mannish leather, and a muscular, well-built young man, towering over the woman, in a belted tunic and leggings. They stand as I approach. I wonder who they see. A young Neri woman, finely dressed, with bandages on her hands and hair plaited down her back, and hopefully carrying an opacity of expression learned from her elders. No. A child, a sulking teenager, wearing clothes that are too grown-up for her. Maybe not. Fareis chose them for me, after all.

“You’re late,” I say to Lotan as I pass. I don’t stop. I don’t even want to know how he reacts to my words, my studied disdain. I don’t want to hear the excuses. I don’t want to think he might be laughing at my childish indignation.

Notes:

This is the end of Part 1. Part 2 will appear in the new year.

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 2.01 to 2.08

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Omnibus edition of this week's releases of Game Theory part 2.

2.01 You're doing so well

Tim Manor is going to torture my hands again tonight. He doesn’t come every night. I’ve been getting ready to go out to dinner with my parents. I’ve changed into my nice new evening dress that Dad bought for me. My arms are bare. I come down into the living room and he’s there, talking to Mum. She sees me enter and smiles at me, but she can’t meet my eyes.

“Are you ready, teya?” he asks me.

I shake my head. “Please don’t.”

He stands and extends his hand to me. “Come along, you know we have to.”

But no-one’s ever explained to me why. No-one even says it’s for my own good. Long ago I gave up asking for or expecting an explanation. It’s just something they have to do, from time to time. He doesn’t even seem to take pleasure in it. It’s just a job.

I can’t resist, I have to go to him and let him seat me. He’s always the perfect gentleman. I have to lay my hand in his and let him draw my arm straight across the coffee table. At least I’m allowed to look away. My arms are both shaking with remembered pain and anticipation. I know Mum and Dad are behind me, watching. They don’t like it, but they never intervene.

Anticipation is answered. One by one I hear him closing the clamps, each one snapping shut with a distinctive metallic snick as the cold iron squashes my fingers tight, and my thumb and my wrist. My hand aches in the pressure and the cold, completely immobilised. I can’t jerk away when the pain comes. I squeeze my eyes shut but I can’t help but cry out as he inserts the needles under each of my fingernails. I’m sobbing and weeping, as I always do, punctuated by cries as the still-boring needles pierce nerves and work their way between the joints of my fingers and the other bones of my hands. He has to wiggle them back and forth to get them all the way in so the venom reaches every part.

It seems like an age but I know from the clock it’s only an hour later that he’s finished both hands. I still avert my eyes as he gently, carefully, withdraws the needles and removes the clamps.

“There,” he says. “The tissue’s regenerating nicely already.” A gentle hand at my chin, to raise my head. I look at him. “That’s beautiful. You’re doing so well, Tani,” he says, smiling.

Freed at last, I pull my hands up to my chest, crossed at the wrists as if bound, as if I can protect them there. They’re still twitching uncontrollably, the tremors even shaking my shoulders. Trembling, I get to my feet and run to the downstairs loo and turn the light on with my elbow. In the mirror, not daring to look directly, I can see my hands look perfectly unharmed. I know they should be twisted and broken and bloated and bruised and bleeding. Their perfection is an affront to my memory.

I look at my face. My eyes are too dark, too large. My ears aren’t nice and round like they’re supposed to be, and I rearrange my hair and clip it into place to make sure they’re covered before I go outside. My hair feels like serrated steel wire being dragged along the skin of my fingers. I open my handbag and, with my hands still shaking and nerves twanging, I start to fix my face make-up. I can hear Mum saying goodbye to Tim Manor at the door. “See you again,” she says.

And I know what will happen next. I’ll come out of the loo, and Mum will fuss around me and help me into my nice coat, and Dad will say I’m his beautiful little girl, and we’ll go out to the restaurant as if nothing had happened.

I’m sitting in the back of the car as Dad drives. Sodium street lamps slide past outside, their beams swinging across me like searchlights. I look at my dark reflection in the glass. My hands won’t stop trembling.

“Shh, Tani, Shh,” Sam says. She’s rocking me. No, that’s just the motion of the ship under my back. I open my eyes. She’s there, of course; and behind her, the cabin wall.

The dream splinters and shards, the apparent logic behind it disintegrating in my waking mind. But I can remember the pain. I can remember acquiescing to it. Where’s the sense in that? Where’s the sense in being Taniel in Paul’s parents’ house? Where’s the sense in them standing by and letting someone hurt me?

Sam takes my hand. It feels like the needles are being pushed in between the joints again. I cry out and pull my hands protectively up to my chest, just like in the dream. They’re twitching.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to–” Sam starts.

“It’s okay,” I say. “I’m awake.” I see the Satthei standing in the doorway, looking concerned and sympathetic. “I’m sorry, Satthei. I woke the ship–”

“No you didn’t, teya,” Fareis says. “You were only crying a little.” She steps into the cabin and puts her hand to my head.

“I haven’t got a fever,” I say.

“No,” she agrees. “It’s the same dream?”

I nod. I haven’t told her all of it, of course. Nothing about it taking place in Paul’s parents’ house. Nothing about who it is that’s doing it. I’m sure she thinks it’s Kerilas and I just won’t admit it. But I know he wouldn’t, couldn’t hurt me like that.

I can see she’s frustrated. She doesn’t know how to deal with this, and she’s not used to not knowing. I don’t react the way a Neri child is supposed to react to things. “I’ll be all right now Satthei,” I say. I just want her to go and leave me alone with Sam.

Finally she does go. Sam comes forward again and sits on the edge of my bunk and holds up my own pair of sealskin mittens. She must have dug them out of my clothes-chest. I sit up and hold out my hands, in turn, and she carefully pulls the mittens on to them. My fingers slide in through the interior fur lining. Sam ties the drawstrings at my wrists.

“Sorry,” I say. My voice trembles. “Feel so stupid.”

“Shh, don’t worry about it. Hey, d’you think she’d understand ‘psychosomatic’?” It’s a slight jolt to hear the single English word.

“Just a stupid dream.”

She puts her arms around me. My own hands automatically fold back protectively over my chest, safe between our bodies. I’m still trembling a little with the memory of pain, but she’s warm and strong. “What are we going to do with you, Tani?” she asks rhetorically.

“There’s never a shrink around when you need one,” I reply in English. I can’t steady my voice.

Sam strokes my hair and slowly, slowly, my body calms down.

2.02 They're being chased right out of the water!

It’s surprising how much you can learn about archery on board a ship. Weeks of practice, never seeing an arrow, just perfecting the technique of the draw, the balance, the patience, the smooth drawing-back of the string and visualising the line from my hand to the target. I’m growing muscles on my arms that I’m sure weren’t there before.

I am learning this. Me. Taniel had never learned archery. She had meant to be a shaman. See under Things Not Going To Happen While I’m Around.

It feels good, to learn a skill for myself in this world. It’s something for me to own and not feel that I’ve stolen.

Satthei Fareis is hunting. We’ve split off from the rest of the marketeer flotilla for a few days in search of a catch. Freed from the constraint of the slowest craft in the flotilla we set all the sails and run for the feeding grounds.

The ship is leaning so hard before the wind that water is sleeting over the gunwale on the starboard hull. I’m utterly drenched in the starboard bow rigging with Sam and Deidas and our bows. The last three dolphins, our guides, are riding the wave, their dark speckled backs darting in and out of the water right underneath us. Sam has been learning archery alongside me these last eight months. In fact, she had a bit of a head start, while my hands were still healing. Deidas at first let it be known he was humouring her, indulging her, in including her in this training; but she’s kept pace, determined not to let the human side down, I think. She’s at least as good at this as I am, and by now even Deidas accepts this. He actually said it, at dinner only the previous evening. “I will not be embarrassed to call you my student.” Exceptional praise, from Deidas.

Sam looks back at me from her position just forward. Her hair is shorter now, and plastered in — ironically — elfin ringlets against her head by the spray. She grins manically. The sensation of speed is incredible.

“Keep your gaze on the quarry!” Deidas shouts at her, and she obeys.

The quarry is in sight now; a churning region of water under a huge flock of seabirds. They’re taking shifts diving into the water, closing their wings tight into their body just as they enter, and emerging a few seconds later with a fish in their beaks. We’re getting closer very quickly now at, surely now, the fastest speed a ship like this can travel.

“They’re being chased right out of the water!” Sam yells, exhilarated. I can barely hear her. Indeed, fish are literally leaping from the water to get away from what’s happening below the surface. At least once I see one of the birds just swoop down at the right time to pluck one out of the air.

The ones doing the chasing are the pod of dolphins that have herded and corralled this school of fish into a tightly-packed shimmering ball at the surface. We’re not stealing their catch; we’re sharing it. The guides riding our bow-wave have led us here for the purpose. We’ll be delivering our side of the arrangement later.

We’re curling in, to get a perfect tailwind into the maelstrom.

A Neri familyship like Satthei Fareis is not an inanimate craft crewed by individuals. It is a superorganism. At no time is this more apparent than when it is hunting. It moves on the water like nothing made by humans ever could, a top ocean predator in its own right. Any wooden craft made by humans would shatter under the stresses of the turns we’re making, and metal is too heavy. The amount of sail we’ve set in this wind would be suicidally reckless.

But Neri ships are grown, not made, and trained to their shape with exactitude. The root is in the stern and the bole forms the keel, and sturdy branches make the ribs and the masts, all the way to the bow. As they get older they often grow a second hull, like this one, and finally a third before senesence starts to set in. The skeleton of the ship is a huge single living tree. It’s immensely strong and flexible. Its living sap and its fruit has many uses on board. The skeleton is clad and decked with more conventional carpentry, although even there, the planks of the hull are Bonded to the branches and bole rather than anything so crass as being attached with nails. As the ship grows, the cladding is continually extended and replaced.

I think of the Satthei, shaping the ship-tree’s growth over the centuries, Binding herself to it in the process with dryadic devotion. She can never leave it alive. Trees die, eventually, so she has made a real sacrifice of her longevity to be a Satthei.

We are a sea monster. It’s very hard to imagine what in this world can take on a Neri ship in the open ocean, except another Neri ship, and that’s unheard of. Satthei Encelion must have been betrayed in port rather than boarded at sea.

We’re running right into the mass of fish. Suddenly we straighten. The seabirds scream and wheel up and out of the way all around us. The starboard side tips out of the water and I hear the ventral nets deploy below, between the hulls, with a huge whumph. “HOLD FAST!” Deidas yells. We’re already tethered to the bowsprit, but I embrace the rigging with both arms and hang on, my eyes squeezed shut. With a heavy crash and a thunk of pressure in my head, we’re underwater. A tumultuous mass of fish all around me, and a cacophany of dolphin sonar, and the sonic pulses they use to stun the fish hurt my ears, then we’re clear, and more than clear. The front of the ship is lifting clear out of the water. I open my eyes and look down at the rest of the ship behind me breaching like a whale fully half-way out of the waves.

I can hear Sam whooping and hollering in sheer excitement. Fish in their thousands sleet back along the deck into the gaping dorsal nets. I can hear the larger ventral nets being hauled in fully-laden as the ship turns on its stern, all forward momentum absorbed, and crashes starboard-side down into the water. For a moment I’m underwater again, but then there’s sun and air and spray and salt in my mouth. I know behind me sails are being furled and booms are being swung with such speed and precision that it’s as if the sails are living appendages of the monster.

“Man, I am never getting tired of that!” Sam yells. Deidas laughs. The yell had been in English but the gist of it was plain enough.

“READY BOWS!” Deidas calls, clearly. That’s our job: Picking off the scattered remnants of the shoal. “Make your targets. Do not fire randomly. Do not hit a dolphin!” Sam and I laugh at that, and I hear some laughs from the young Neri on the portside rigging too.

Sam scrambles to the edge of the rigging and gets the first arrow off. Our arrows (which we make ourselves, as incentive against losing them overboard I think) are actually miniature harpoons, tethered with fine lines, like wires, to the reels mounted on the outer stay line of the bowsprit rigging. Sam is already drawing for her second shot by the time I get my first off, pulling the bow right back into a deep U shape. We keep firing until there are no more targets because we’ve swung across the field. The ship tips the other way and swings to port, to let the guys on the other side do some shooting, and we haul our lines back in. I can hear the swoosh-slish of their arrows. Meanwhile I know on deck the nets are being drawn up and emptied. I’m not under any illusions that we archers at the bow are significantly adding to the catch, but it’s fun, when from one week to the next there’s usually nothing much to do that is.

Likewise I’m sure trawling with a mile-long net is a more efficient way to catch fish than this, but as I’m sure any Neri would observe if they ever saw the technique: ‘where’s the fun in that?’ We have all the fish we need and more. More impressively, I know from the first time I watched this, before Sam and I were let up front to join the archers, there is almost no bycatch. The dolphins herd the school into a tight fishball so, when we scoop most of it up, there’s practically nothing else in the nets but the fish we want.

Half an hour later the wind has dropped and we’re in calm clean water a couple of miles away, repaying our side of the bargain to the dolphin pod. The side door has been lowered, as it was in Market, to make a platform level with the surface of the water. There dolphins approach in ones and twos for Fareis and the shaman to examine and, as far as possible, treat whatever illnesses or injuries they’ve picked up since the last time they encountered a Neri ship.

Fareis specifically asked me to help this time. Sam will be pissed off, as that means she’s up with the others processing the fish while I’m downstairs ‘playing with dolphins,’ as she’s bound to put it. I’m not sure what I can do to help, so I just stay nearby and do what the Satthei tells me. Right now this means kneeling naked by the head of the first one that came up and beached itself on the second lowest step of the opened door. It’s a young male. I’m just there to watch and to keep him calm and make sure he doesn’t get dried out while Fareis works. The dolphin has an infestation of a parasitical worm inside its ears. It will have been disrupting his sonar and making him increasingly disoriented until, eventually, he’d have got separated from the rest and got lost. Fareis is killing them and getting them out with a combination of some specialist tools including what looked like a long syringe containing something horrible, and some intercession from the Goddess I guess. It’s scary for the dolphin but he’s lying as still as possible to let Fareis get on with it, and I stroke and talk soothingly, and sing sometimes, and pour water over him, and try not to be completely grossed out by what Fareis is extracting from the side of the dolphin’s head. As she explains, the worms have formed a ball in an inner cavity. And they’re only coming out in pieces. It’s a long, difficult job even with the Goddess’s help.

Meanwhile the shaman and some other Neri are working through the other dolphins that come up with more easily-dealt-with infections and minor injuries, bad teeth, intestinal worms and so forth. They’re diagnosed by the Neri healers; as far as I can tell theres no actual language communication going on between the dolphins and the Neri. Rather, it has the feel of an ancient evolutionary partnership that both sides fulfil simply because they do, like cleaner fish at a coral reef.

The antiquity of this scene is further evoked by our nudity. All of us that are down here working with the dolphins are naked. It took me somewhat by surprise the first time, suddenly surrounded by somewhat sexless Neri bodies. Apparently it’s practical, to avoid the risk of damaging their delicate skin with a stray buckle or clasp, to be more hygeinic around potentially open wounds, to get out of the clothes that got soaked in the hunt so as to not get a chill, without getting even more clothes wet and salty in the process. I get a strong sense there’s a spiritual element to it as well, but no-one talks about it. It’s just what they do, because they always have.

2.03 Elves never promise forever

Sam burps, unseen, near my head.

“Ew, that’s not ladylike!” I protest.

Sam does it again, much louder and more expressively.

“Honestly, can’t take you anywhere.”

A quiet chuckle. We’re lying on the deck head to head under the furled foresail, watching the stars through the rigging, feeling the deck alternately push at and pull from our backs.

“Gotta admit,” Sam says, “elves know how to party.”

“You made a pretty good show, I reckon. I think they liked Queen.”

“Oh God, I really did that, didn’t I?”

I chuckle.

“But of course, I was very, very, drunk,” Sam adds. “With a retuned box-harp accompaniment. God knows what they thought of that. Probably sounded all out of tune.”

“I think they liked it,” I say again.

We fall silent. Then I hear Sam’s voice, quietly singing.

There’s no place for us
There’s no time for us
There’s only one sweet moment set aside for us.

I join in.

Who wants to live forever?
Who dares to love forever?

“Elves never promise forever,” Sam says. It’s a proverb she picked up in Port Sahan a couple of months back. I can’t answer it. “Haven’t you thought about it?” she asks me. “What it’s going to be like living forever?”

I sigh. “Not really, it’s…”

“Too big,” she supplies.

“It’s not forever, it’s just a long time. Sooner or later something’ll get me.” There’s another saying. Elves don’t die quietly in their beds. Given time and nourishment we can regenerate to a full recovery from anything that doesn’t kill us outright, so when elves die, they die quickly and in violence, or of cold or starvation or thirst; and given enough time something like that is statistically almost inevitable. That’s the part I don’t want to think too much about.

Sam’s mind is obviously on a different track. “I’ll die of old age and you’re still going to be a stroppy teenager.”

“I’m not stroppy!” I strop. “I’m not, am I?”

Sam cackles.

“D’you ever feel like…” She starts, then she trails off, as if changing her mind about what she was going to say.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“No, come on.”

Sam sighs. “Don’t take this wrong, okay?”

“Now I have to hear it.”

It’s a little while longer before she speaks again. “Most of the time it’s nothing. I don’t think about it. It’s just every now and then I get this weird feeling, like I’m surrounded by… aliens.”

I don’t answer for a moment. Then Sam continues.

“I mean, it’s just sometimes. Funny moments, you know? The eyes, the androgynous thing, apart from you and the Satthei.”

“I don’t get that,” I say.

“No. Well, that makes sense, I guess.”

“I think I know what you mean though. It must be hard for you.”

I can feel her shaking her head, where it touches mine. “On the other hand I can go days without seeing my own reflection and almost forget, you know? No-one’s shoving it in my face or anything. No-one’s saying I have to be girly-girly or anything like that.”

“Well, they expect their own kids to take thirty or forty years to figure out if they’re girls or boys. Exactly the sort of thing you want to get right before–”

“You two are still talking!” Ateis complains, suddenly standing over us. Ateis is the Neri child I saw clambering the rocks with the other Marketeer kids just outside Port Denhall.

“Talking of which, I think this one’s a girl,” Sam says, looking up at the little figure in a pretty full-skirted party dress, like a miniature version of my own. Her eyes shine in the dark, cat-like, reflecting the few lanterns still lit on deck.

“You sure?” I ask, joking. “I think it’s too soon to tell. What d’you think, littlest-one?”

“’Course I’m a girl, silly!”

“Shouldn’t you be in your bunk asleep by now?” Sam asks.

Ateis makes a noise. “So should you.”

“It’s a nice night. Cabin walls are boring. Look, we can see the Milky Way from here.”

Ateis looks up at the sky for a while, and turns around, deliberately making herself a little dizzy. She looks like a human child of three or four years, and in fact is not much older. One theory we’ve had is that the relationship of elf ages to human ages might be exponential, and the reason we don’t see any elderly-looking elves is simply because the species isn’t that old yet.

We three are the youngest people on the ship, by a large margin, and the shortest. I suppose it’s to be expected that Ateis would attach herself to us. A Neri child this young isn’t so different from a human child, and finds the ageless grace of the adults as remote and mysterious as we do, I suppose.

“Hey teya,” I say, looking up at her upside-down face, from my angle. She waves, then she drops down and snuggles up presumptively next to Sam.

“Oh I see,” I mutter. “It’s not fair, Sam. You get all the girls.”

There’s a muffled giggle from the child nestling in the crook of her arm.

“Well, come here then,” Sam invites. “My other side’s getting cold.”

I don’t have to be asked twice. I shufty round and snuggle in on Sam’s other side. One advantage of being a child in everyone’s eyes, and increasingly my own: This doesn’t have to be complicated. “Sami’s warm,” Ateis says, from the other side, summing it up.

“Sami also gets cold more easily,” Sam says, “so snuggle up tight. Hey, did we get the smell of fish off the deck or am I just too drunk to notice?”

“’Course we got it off,” Ateis says. “Satthei wouldn’t stand for it otherwise.”

“Meh. True.” Sam takes a breath. She’s so at peace tonight. I want to cling on to every moment. “You know, if you’d told me a year ago I’d be lying under the stars on a sailing ship at sea with a beautiful elf maiden on each arm… I would’ve got completely the wrong idea.”

Ateis giggles again sleepily. “Story!” She demands.

“Aw no, isn’t it Tani’s turn?”

“No,” I murmer. “I did The Little Mermaid last week.”

“Disney version?”

“What do you take me for?” I smile, hidden, and nestle in closer. “I might’ve done the song,” I admit. Someday I’m sure the Satthei’s going to start asking questions about where we’re getting all these stories.

“All right, which one do you want? I’m not making up a new one this hour of night.”

I give Sam a little poke in the ribs for that lie.

“Cinderella!” Ateis decides.

“Again? ” I complain. There’s something about that one, it seems.

Sam sighs overdramatically. “Oh all right.”

“Disney version?” I ask.

“What do you take me for? All right. Once upon a time there was a little girl who lived alone with her father, and her name was…”

2.04 Cast him adrift for all I care

Ten days later we’re anchored with the rest of the flotilla in a lagoon off the shore of a small thickly forested tropical island. It’s hot and humid. Paul’s body would have sweated and sweltered, but I’m comfortable in my lightest short tunic. Clear turquoise water and the yells of children at play beckon me, but I’m stuck in the Satthei’s quarters, sitting with her at the large desk. She wants me to help with the transfer requests.

It soon becomes apparent why.

“Master Gerat is requesting Lotan be transferred to another ship,” Fareis says.

I just sigh.

“Ongoing indiscipline, argumentative attitude, not taking anything seriously. He says Lotan is damaging the morale of the other younger crewmembers.”

“Ask Sami,” I say. “I haven’t talked to him since…”

“No, I want your opinion.”

“I wish he was dead instead of Kerilas, that’s my opinion. Satthei,” I add in token courtesy. “Cast him adrift for all I care.”

“Do you think this attitude impresses me?”

“Well it wasn’t my idea to let him join…” My objections die under her stern look.

“At the moment I’m considering putting him back onto your sloop with Samila, under Master Tehilan–”

“No! That’s not fair! Don’t drag Sami into this just to get at me.”

“What choice do I have, Tani? This isn’t vindictiveness. Samila may have the best chance of anyone of getting through to him, and putting them on a small boat with an experienced small-craft Master like Tehilan puts Lotan in a situation where his actions will make a difference to someone he cares about.”

“It’s not fair!” I insist. “You’re always trying to take people away from me!”

“Taniel–”

I burst to my feet. “If she goes I’m going with her!” I announce defiantly. “You can’t stop me!”

“All right,” Fareis says, exasperated. “I’d hoped you could advise me on the best choices for your friends, but never mind. Go and play in the water. Maybe you could explore the reef with Ateis.”

“We did that yesterday.”

“What, the whole thing? I’m impressed.”

The reef is probably fifty miles long, linking a whole series of tiny mostly-deserted islands and atolls. It could take a human generation to explore. The idea of it breaks my strop and almost makes me laugh. “We’re quick when we’re a team,” I quip back. She smiles. I know what I’ve done, again, and I’m ashamed of it. I’ve been behaving like a stupid, petulant child. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I didn’t mean to… to behave like that.”

She smiles and beckons me back to the place next to her on the window seat. I traipse back to her side and sit.

“I don’t understand,” I say. “I’m supposed to be nearly fifty or something,” and Paul’s twenty-two years — twenty-three now — on top of that. “Fifty year old humans don’t behave like this. Why am I so…” I sigh. “So the body’s immature, so what? I should know better. I do know better.” When I stop to think, I do. But it just takes me over. Some silly enthusiasm, or a silly slight, or some passion of the moment and my head fills up with it and I can’t see it any other way unless something shakes me out of it, and until then I shout and have tantrums and make a bloody fool of myself.

“How do you think you should be behaving?” she asks quietly.

“I don’t know. With some grace, I suppose.”

She laughs and grabs my head playfully in the crook of her arm, tousling my hair and pulling me into her side a little. That probably means I did something cute again, in her eyes, which is embarrassing in its own right. But it’s strange and familiar and oddly comforting. I still keep catching myself with a residual expectation that elves are these distant, ethereal beings with ultimate grace and dignity, and the kind of simple physical affection and playfulness I see every day was supposed to be reserved for humanity. That was supposed to be the the price of immortality, or something.

“It will come soon enough,” she says, when she’s finished. She’s stroking my hair. I think my mother used to do it the same way. “Yes, your body is immature,” she explains, “and your brain is part of your body, isn’t it? It’s still growing, shaping itself, changing, learning what it is to be you. It’s expected to be confusing and frustrating at times.”

“Am I immature for my age?” I ask. It’s a question I’ve been wondering about for a while.

“Yes,” she says. “A little. It’s of no matter.”

I sigh.

“Samila can’t stay here as long as you need her to,” Fareis says, gently. “It would be selfish. She doesn’t have the time.”

I look at her, hurting. Then my eyes sting and fill with tears and I drop my head. Sam said something like that herself, just recently. I feel her pulling me gently into her side again, her arm around my shoulders.

“All right, a little while longer,” Fareis promises. I know that means she won’t send Sam to another ship or that boat with Lotan. So I’ve won, I suppose. “But we must be careful. It wouldn’t be fair on her to keep her here with you too long. She’ll lose her best childbearing years.”

“But she doesn’t want children!” I protest.

“She is human. Her heart will ache when it is too late. Is that what you want for her?”

I don’t say anything. Sam doesn’t want me to.

“Just keep it in your mind,” Fareis says. “In the meantime I still need to decide what we’re going to do with Lotan. I want you to talk to him and report back to me.”

“I still think Sam–”

“I want you to do it,” Fareis says firmly. “Or if you prefer you can take Ateis and play on the reef.”

It’s such a backhandedway of trying to motivate me it almost makes me laugh. Of course what she’s really saying is I can be grown-up and take on this responsibility, or I can be a child, and my opinions given as much weight as Ateis’s.

I sigh. “I’ll talk to him then,” I say.

“Good.”

“I think Ateis went ashore with Sam anyway.”

2.05 It's stifling down here

A quick heliograph conversation with the deck supervisor on Master Gerat’s xebec tells me Lotan hasn’t gone ashore, so I go below to change into something more formal and pick up my bow and quiver and my never-go-ashore-without pack, because I know I’ll want to see Sam afterwards, and wander down to the jetty deck to take one of the two remaining little dinghies.

The small inshore dinghies are usually carried semi-disassembled in the hold, but as we’re spending a few days on rest, shore-leave and inter-vessel business, they were all brought out and reassembled and spend what time they’re not in use tied around the stern and the temporary ‘jetty deck’ that’s been extended for the duration of our stay in this natural harbour.

This dinghy is similar to the one Ateis and I took around the reefs the day before. That one was the smallest we have, barely large enough for the two of us and clearly designed with children in mind. Its hull was carved and painted in the style of a pink blossom petal floating on the water, with the lateen sail, when unfurled, revealed to be its pair. It was tiny and nippy and could turn like a coracle and it was almost stupidly good fun.

This one is a bit larger, with maybe room for three adults. The hull is styled like a leaf and the lateen sail like a moth’s wing. All the Satthei’s boats are like this; conventional craft of wood and canvas, but styled after things found in nature, in contrast to the generally utilitarian-looking human craft.

I don’t want to talk to Lotan. It’s still tempting to just say sod it and go and explore the reefs, as Fareis said. Be the child, unready for responsibility, and wait for problems like this to die of old age. I’d like to say it’s an elvish way of doing things, but if it was I don’t suppose Fareis would be making me do this.

So I cross the distance to the xebec. I have to do it on the bad tack, which about suits my mood. The little boat has a lateen rig, which is to say it has a long yardarm mounted off-centre and at an angle on the mast, one end pointing down towards the bow, the other lifting high above the top of the mast itself. The triangular sail hangs from this yardarm with the third corner above my head and controlled by a line. There’s no boom, which makes it easier to move about on deck or in the cockpit underneath. One downside is that it has a good tack and a bad tack; the bad tack, as now, being when the wind is blowing the sail against the mast rather than away from it. It just means the sail area forward of the mast is basically wasted.

I reach the xebec and climb aboard, and the deck super sends me belowdecks to where I’m most likely to find Lotan: On his bunk, in the cabin he shares with three other guys. There is only one other cabin on board like it, and what I suppose would be called officers’ quarters. It’s a small ship, and I can immediately see that even one person on board with a bad attitude could turn into a problem.

I find the cabin and stop in the doorway, momentarily forgetting what I’d planned to say at the sight of Lotan, lying on a bunk either asleep or just staring at the ceiling. The room smells of maleness. It’s a changing-room kind of smell, and it makes me want to turn around and run. It’s a smell that reminds me of bad things.

“What do you want?” he asks, without moving. Then he does move his head fractionally and sees me. “Oh, it’s you,” he says in English.

“You’ve grown a beard,” I say. Those were so not going to be my first words to him after all this time.

“I’m so glad you’re here to tell me these things,” he continues, insisting on English. “What do you want?” he asks again, returning to lying flat on his back.

“I don’t want anything. The Satthei sent me.”

“Ah. She wants her new toy to decide what to do with me.”

I ignore the gibe. “Not decide. Just report back.” He doesn’t say anything. “Lotan–”

“That’s not my name, Paul. ”

I can’t prevent a twitch in the corner of my mouth, but he’s not looking at me anyway. “Oh I’m sorry,” I say, feeling a little catty, “you’re still listed as Lotan on the ship’s register. If you feel strongly about it, you can get that changed.”

He doesn’t answer.

“It’s stifling down here,” I comment. “I’m going on deck. I’ll see you there in five minutes.”

“I don’t have a watch,” he says.

“One Mississippi, two Mississippi,” I reply sarcastically. I turn and leave him there, still counting, “three Mississippi…”

2.06 It's all very seductive

“You do realise none of this is real,” Lotan says, behind me. I turn as he approaches and hoist myself up quickly to sit on the gunwale. That puts us at a slightly less unequal height. “We’re going to wake up in a nice cosy mental ward, just as soon as they figure out how.”

He has at least made some effort to smarten himself up, and put a mostly-clean tunic on over his leggings. I think he’s gained weight. Well, lost some muscle tone anyway, and I think I detect a bit of a paunch under his tunic that wasn’t evident while he was lying flat.

“That’s your answer is it?” I reply. “It doesn’t matter that you killed her because she wasn’t real anyway?”

He comes up and rests his hands on the gunwale next to me. He’s tense. His fingers grip the smooth wood, whitening his knuckles. “It was an accident,” he says.

“Yes, I know.”

He looks at me, as if not expecting that answer.

“What, do you think I thought you meant to do it?” I ask. “Any one of us should’ve known it was stupid to do weapons-practice that close to the door.” He nods at that. “None of us thought of it enough to make you stop. None of us thought any more of it than that it was kind of annoying. Not enough XP,” I add. He almost smiles at that. “But you let Kerilas take the blame for it,” I say. “That’s what I can’t forgive. You let them kill him.”

“I’m not proud of what I did,” he says.

“Good.”

“They were going to kill him anyway,” Lotan says. “As soon as the Satthei set eyes on you, he was going to get it one way or another for what he did to you. Everyone says so. I still…” He sighs. “I still should’ve come back,” he admits.

We’re just quiet with each other for a little while. Me, sitting on the gunwale facing in, him standing next to me, facing out. I know what I should do, and I do it. I reach my hand forward and rest it on his upper arm for a moment. A gesture of reconciliation I don’t really feel, but I have to behave as if I do, don’t I?

I pull my hand back. “Why did you join the flotilla?” I ask, back to the business at hand.

“Sam wanted me to. Said we shouldn’t get too split up.”

I nod. That figures. “So you don’t actually want to be here.”

“I told you, I’m not here. None of us are. This is just–”

“What does it get you, Lotan?”

“What?”

“All this, ‘none of this is real’ shit? What is it actually getting you? Look at you. You look like shit, you’re living like shit. I mean, look around you. Look where we are!” The wooden sailing craft, the turquoise water, and if you look straight down you can see clear to the sand, the sandy beaches, the palm trees and forest, the reef, bursting with colour and life. It really is everything we’d ever have thought of if someone said ‘tropical paradise.’ Even the beautiful naked and semi-naked people and their kids splashing around being silly. “Have you any idea how much a holiday like this would cost back there? H-Home, I mean? And instead I find you just sulking in a smelly cabin. God’s sake, even if it is a dream, you’re allowed to enjoy it sometimes.” I managed to get a little smile out of him with that tirade. That’s something, I suppose. “You just have to be a part of it.”

“Yes, it’s all very seductive.”

I sigh. “I’m going ashore to find Sam,” I say, jumping down from the gunwale.

“Is that it? Interview over?”

I turn back to face him. “Is there any point asking you what you want to do?” I ask. “Any chance of a sensible answer?”

He doesn’t give me any answer at all.

“So you coming with, and see Sam? Or are you just going to go back to sulking in your cabin?”

I don’t know why I made that offer. I instantly regret it, but it’s too late now. Unless he chooses the sulk.

He shrugs. “Okay, why not?”

“Get your shore pack.”

2.07 She used her subtle elvish magicks

“Oh I don’t believe it!” I exclaim, when we get within Sam’s earshot. I’ve been saving the exclamation ever since first seeing what she was doing on the beach with a group of the older flotilla children.

“What?” Sam calls back. I can see her grin from here, white teeth flashing. She knows very well what. She kicks the ball back towards one of the kids and comes jogging over as I run the boat onto the beach near where the little pink petal-boat is already resting. Lotan jumps out with the bow-rope and starts singlehandedly pulling the boat up the beach while I’m still in it, furling the lateen sail.

“When are you going to explain the offside rule?” Lotan asks as Sam reaches us.

“Never if I can help it. Never got it straight myself.” She grins. “Hey Lotan, how’d she get you to come out to play?”

“She used her subtle elvish magicks, of course.” He grins back. He’s cheered up already, I think, after the little time in the sun while we crossed to the shore.

“I asked if he wanted to,” I explain, finishing with the sail and stepping out of boat onto hot sand.

“Ohhhh, never thought of that.” She grins at me conspiratorally. Clearly she’s smart enough not to comment on Lotan and I being in each other’s company again, but I know she has questions waiting.

“Hey, you invented the bra!” Lotan suddenly exclaims, noticing the only upper-body garment Sam’s wearing. It’s red and styled just like a sports bra with laces at the front. I’m guessing her tunic is currently employed as a goalpost. With that and the loose-fitting linen trousers she’s got on, I think she looks beautiful. I know better than to say so though.

“Finally starting to get it right, you mean,” Sam replies to Lotan. “You do realise there’s no such thing as elastic, don’t you? Luckily I am a jay-nee-arse.” Grin.

“Don’t encourage her,” I warn Lotan. “She can talk about how she did it for two hours straight if you let her.”

“So you two joining in the game?”

“Not me!” I say quickly. I had enough of football at school. “Lotan will though.”

“What?”

“Yes you will. Where’s Ateis?” I add, to Sam.

“Went that way I think,” Sam says, pointing along the beach. “With a couple of other sprogs. Said she was going to look for buried treasure.”

“You should not have told her that story,” I admonish. “I’ll just go and check up on her then. You lot, don’t play too long. You know what they say about mad dogs and Englishmen. Just remember, if you get heatstroke we don’t have any ice.”

“Yes Mum,” Sam says.

“And put your hat back on!” I remind her, playing up to the joke now. “See? I have to too!” I add, pointing at my own sun-hat. I stick my tongue out at her and start heading along the beach.

2.08 So my feelings mean nothing?

“So what was that all about?” Sam asks later, when we finally get a chance to talk. It’s getting really hot now, and the footballers have given up to flake out in the shade of the trees at the edge of the beach. I’m trying to sort out the mess that Ateis has made of her hair in only a few hours ashore, while Ateis plays with and narrates her ‘treasure,’ which seems to comprise mostly shells and interesting pebbles. Some have been worn into rings, which at least looks a little like Jeodine coinage.

Benitese and her baby are with us too. She and Sam had become friends during the last few Market stops. I often see them spending time together. It turns out that Beni has been finding life on a small ship with Deregan, the father of her child, to be not entirely the joyous adventure she’d hoped. It’s actually the second largest ship in the fleet, but when you’re used to life ashore a ship can seem awfully small, especially when you’re one half of a failing relationship. She’s been talking about getting off when we get back to Port Denhall in a few months’ time, and wishes it would be sooner.

Right now she’s asleep, her head pillowed in Sam’s lap, her baby asleep at her breast. They look the absolute picture of contentment.

“What?” I ask.

“Lotan.”

I sigh. “Master Gerat wants him off his ship. Fareis expects me to come up with a solution.”

Sam thinks about that for a moment. “Shit.”

Lotan has taken himself off again, brooding alone somewhere.

“What are you going to tell her?” Sam asks.

“I’ve no idea. She was talking about putting him and you and Master Tehilan on our sloop.”

“Uh… Why me?”

“So he’d have someone on board he cares enough about to actually be useful, I think. So he’d actually try. I talked her out of it.”

Sam gives me a look that says, ‘now I’m really impressed.’ If I didn’t know better I’d think she was serious.

I shrug. “She’s indulging me. I kinda feel I need to come up with a better idea though. She said… She said you can’t stay on the familyship too long, you’ll lose your chance at having a baby. I told her you didn’t want children–”

“I never said I didn’t want children,” Sam says, surprising me. “I just said I couldn’t handle being pregnant; giving birth, all that stuff.” Pause. “She wants to chuck me off?”

“No. She just wanted to prepare me, I think. Wants me to be ready to let you go.”

“I’m not seeing any leash,” she says, with a smile to me.

But I can see how she’s let the baby grab onto her little finger. She will ache.

“You can see Gerat’s point,” Sam says, changing the subject back to Lotan. “No-one wants a body on board that doesn’t care if the ship stays afloat. That’s just no fun at all.”

“He doesn’t think anything’s real,” I say. “He doesn’t think anyone’s real, except us. They’re just game pieces. NPCs.”

“He’s probably not sure about us,” Sam observes. “There’s a word for this. ‘Sociopathic.’” She bites her lip, thinking. “Lotan, ” she says, carefully enunciating the name. She means the character. “Lotan is a fighter. Neutral to lawful good, superficially tortured. That’s what Dave always plays.” I feel queasy hearing Sam talk about the game, now. “Probably got a big honour thing about protecting innocents, that’s why killing an innocent was so bad… So bad the only way he can deal with it is by convincing himself nothing’s real.”

“I’d figured that much–”

“No, Lotan doesn’t want it to be real,” Sam stresses again. “We’ve all integrated traits from our… from our characters. There’s no reason to suppose Dave’s any exception. Lotan is a big part of who he is now, whether he likes it or not. And Lotan is a fighter. That’s his talent. That’s what he does best, and he does it to protect innocent people from the sort of threats that respond to a big fuck-off sword. Even without everything else that’s happened I’m not surprised he can’t hack it on a nice peaceful marketeer.”

“And Dave?”

Sam shrugs, careful not to disturb Beni. “Is there a difference? I mean, look at us. I can’t tell what’s Paul and what’s Tani any more, can you?”

“Taniel wanted to be a shaman,” I say quietly.

“Yeah, and Samila liked cock,” Sam says, even more quietly.

I give her a wide-eyed look and cover Ateis’s ears theatrically. We’ve been speaking in English, but it’s just too perfect a moment to pass up.

“What?” Ateis wants to know.

“Nothing, just a joke,” I reassure her. “Come on, let me finish your hair.” I realise I’ve long finished combing it out and I’m putting it up into bunches. “Hey, you want some more water?” I ask her, already grabbing the leather flask.

“Okay.”

I give her the flask and she drinks for what seems like ages.

“Do you understand what I’m saying?” I ask her in English.

She ignores me, finally handing back the flask.

I shrug at Sam. “So, um, what? Do you find yourself looking at guys and thinking, ‘cor he’s a bit of all right?’”

“No, fuck off!” Sam says, blushing. “I’m not gay, okay?”

I decide it’s best to talk about something else. “Kerilas let himself be killed because he couldn’t let that integration happen,” I say.

“Yeah, ’cause Kerilas was an evil fucker who did things James couldn’t live with, and knew he’d do them again.”

These words have darkened my mood so much that Ateis notices and decides her job is to snuggle back into me.

I hold onto her.

“Just saying,” I say, “I hope you don’t feel as bad about being you as he did.”

Sam looks out across the lagoon thinking for a long time.

“No, I don’t,” she says eventually. “Don’t know how much of that is the oil keeping me sane.”

The oil, synthesised in the ship-tree’s fruit under the Satthei’s direction and used for almost everything; the oil whose subtle scent permeates everything on board, protects the young Neri from being prematurely induced and keeps my own maturation in check, also works on human bodies. It seems to counteract the effect of sex hormones. To Sam, this is good. It means her periods and hormonal mood swings have stopped and she’s physically unable to conceive, not that anyone else on board would have the slightest inclination, or physical ability, all of which is fine by her. She says she feels a lot calmer and more stable since coming aboard the familyship.

“Is it that bad being a woman?” I ask.

Another long pause. Sam doesn’t look away from the lagoon. “You know,” she says eventually, “coming from you, that’s a fucking stupid question.” She gives me a hard look and I realise I’ve said something horribly wrong.

“It’s not the same,” I blurt out. She just gives me that stare, waiting for me to say more. “Samila,” I explain. “Part of you always was Samila. And the brain,” I say, suddenly remembering something Fareis said earlier, and understanding what it means. “It’s like me: Why do I behave like a stupid kid half the time even though I’m old enough to know better? On both sides. It’s because my brain — this brain — is a child’s brain. Your brain — your brain is a woman’s brain. They reckon transsexuals happen ’cause the brain develops one way and the body goes the other. In the womb. But you’ve got Samila’s brain. You’ve got a woman’s brain so–”

“So my feelings mean nothing?” Sam interrupts. “So I’m supposed to just shut up and be happy?”

“No I–” But that was exactly what I was saying, I realise. “I should shut up, I’m being stupid,” I say.

“Yes.”

“Sorry. I’m really sorry, Sam. I didn’t mean to… you know.”

“Oh come on, don’t go bishoujo-eyes on me.”

“What?” I blink at her a couple of times.

“You know.”

And I do know. I remember. I shift around so Sam can’t see my eyes. Ateis is looking at me, concerned, doing her own bishoujo-eyes thing, so I can see Sam’s point. Ateis looks almost ludicrously anime now with the bunches in her hair as well. “What happened?” she asks.

“I said something stupid,” I explain to her. “I hurt Sam’s feelings.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m an idiot.” “Do you want to be alone?” I ask Sam in English.

She nods. Well, alone with Beni and the baby anyway. And that might be for the best, in the long term, I think, thinking how Fareis might approve of such a thought.

“Okay. Come on Ateis, let’s go for a walk.”

“Okay,” Ateis says, catching the necessity of the moment.

“Let’s get your tunic on,” I say first, grabbing it from where Ateis dumped it earlier. “It’s dry enough now.”

“I don’t want to!”

“Yes you do. Remember the last time you got sunburnt?”

Elves, it turns out, do get sunburn; it just doesn’t cause any long term damage because the tissues regenerate fully. (I’ve got a feeling we actually can’t get cancer.) But in the meantime it hurts, and it itches, just as badly as it does for a human, judging from her suffering last time. It turns out she does remember, because she stands and lets me get her long tunic over her head and her arms into the long sleeves. I grab her hat and mine, and put them on our respective heads and stand up.

“What have you done with my hair?” she wants to know as we walk out into the sunlight and the wall of heat. And I thought it was hot in the shade.

“I put it in bunches, do you like it?”

“It feels strange.” She shifts the hat over them awkwardly.

“If it’s a problem we’ll take them out,” I promise.

Game Theory 2.09 to 2.11

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases. Someone wanted more action...

***

Ateis breaks off to run towards the lone figure standing watching the sea before I even recognise it as Lotan. “Ateis, wait!” I call after her, but I’m ignored.

I try not to worry. Children here are for the most part left to run free and explore by themselves or with each other. I remember a place where children are taught never to speak to strangers and kept in to get fat watching television and playing on a Playstation because their parents are scared to let them go outside on their own. The habits and fears of that place aren’t so easily set aside.

Still, as I see Ateis talking to Lotan and looking up at him, and he lowers himself into an relaxed squat to bring his eyes almost down to her level so he can reply, I feel uneasy and I hurry up to them.

“Not talking about me, I hope?” I ask nonchalantly, getting a protective hand on Ateis’s shoulder. Lotan doesn’t miss the gesture, unfortunately, and stands straight.

“What did you think I was going to do?” he asks.

I hadn’t wanted to say, but called out on it I do. Maybe I still shouldn’t have. “You don’t believe she exists,” I say. “You could do anything.”

There’s a distant rumble of thunder.

“I wouldn’t hurt a child,” he says. “Not even in a game.”

Still, I keep hold of Ateis. There’s another far-off rumble.

“What is that?” Lotan asks suddenly. “Is that thunder?”

“How can it be thunder?” I retort. “There isn’t a cloud in…” I trail off. It happens a third time. Behind me I can hear people running.

“Get the small craft further up the beach!” a man’s voice yells. I turn to look; it looks like Deregan, second mate from Master Retican’s ship, and the father of Beni’s child. He shouts past me at Lotan. “You! Get the children into the trees!”

I look back out to sea. There’s a smudge of smoke over the sea in the distance. This close to sea level the horizon isn’t far away. “Oh you are kidding me,” I say softly. The air suddenly drops in temperature. There’s a wind swirling around us from nowhere.

“It must be the sentry ships,” Lotan says. “They’re firing on someone…” He grins at me, suddenly excited. “Fantastic!” he exclaims.

“What’s happening? Tani, what’s happening?” Ateis asks, sounding afraid.

“I don’t–” I’m interrupted by a sudden pain in my ears. “Ah!” I cry out, clamping my hands to my ears. Ateis is doing likewise. I realise what it is immediately. There’s a strong wind picking up and the air pressure is dropping very very fast. “Ateis, suck your thumb!” I say. She’s just screaming, her hands pressed against her ears. My ears are hurting enough, and feel clogged. Hers are probably worse. So I demonstrate with one hand and point at hers with the other. She gets the idea immediately, just as Lotan gasps and puts his hands to his own ears. Mine pop once but immediately the pressure builds again. The air pressure is still dropping. The palm leaves are swishing and thrashing further up the beach. Most of the adults and teenagers are leaving in boats for the ships in the lagoon. The wind is still building and suddenly we’re in shadow. I look up and there’s a thunderhead cloud forming right above us as I look and spreading out to sea.

~Are we under attack?~ I think, sluggishly.

Out in the lagoon all the sails on the Satthei’s ship unfurl at once, like petals bursting forth in a timelapse movie of an opening flower. The ship almost seems to bolt forwards, before tacking so hard the starboard hull completely clears the water. She’s heading for the open ocean, out of the trap of the lagoon.

“Satthei’s leaving us!” Ateis yells suddenly; the fear in her voice directly echoes what I’m feeling.

“She’s just going to see what’s up,” I say, to try to calm her. My words are torn away by the hot buffetting wind. The Satthei’s making this wind, to give herself speed. The whole surface of the sea is starting to chop and churn. “Come on!” I yell to her. “We’ve got to get into the trees!” I realise instantly she’s going to be too slow, running, so I pick her up. “Lotan!”

He looks back at me. Rain is starting to fall. Big, heavy drops cratering the sand. We’re quickly getting drenched.

“We need to guard the children!” I yell. “Whoever they are might come around!”

Everyone seems to be heading out to the ships, to join the battle, and just assuming the atoll is going to be a safe haven until they return. No-one seems to be thinking what I’m thinking. The whole ‘battle’ might be a diversion and the target isn’t the Satthei at all.

It’s an instinct, I realise. Rally to the Satthei; she will know where the most danger is and go there, so leaving the children somewhere safe makes sense, because if the children were in danger that’s where she’d be. If you have more faith in the Satthei’s infallibility than I do.

“Lotan!” I yell. “LOTAN! We have to defend the children!”

“I guess.” The words are almost lost in the rain and the still-building wind.

“That’s not good enough!” I shout. I hitch Ateis up so she’s properly astride my left hip, supporting her with my arm. “Is she real?” I shout at him in English. He just stares, as if uncomprehending. I bend and grab his hand with my free hand and place it on Ateis’s shoulder and cover it with my own. “Is she real, Lotan?” I shout. “You’re no use to us if she’s not real!”

Ateis doesn’t understand what’s going on. She puts her arms around my neck and pulls tight, her hair up against my face. That close I can hear her sobbing with fear. I have to let go of Lotan’s hand. He raises it a little, to touch the top of Ateis’s head.

I look at him. His bearded face, his eyes showing confusion, a need he can’t trust. He doubts. He hesitates. That could kill us. I back away, shaking my head.

“Ateis, get onto my back. Quickly!”

She obeys, bless her, clambering around with my help until she’s astride my back. I turn and start running back along the beach the way we came. It’s hard work, carrying Ateis, but as long as I can keep doing it, it’s quicker than she can run on her own little legs. I think how much easier it would have been for Lotan to carry her, and how much faster we could have gone. But what if he decides to do something mad, thinking he’d mess with the game or something? The sand is turning to wet sludge underfoot, and I turn up to the treeline and keep running, where the ground is made firm by the roots of the trees and the sparse grass.

There’s a flickering light all around, and a moment later, a loud drumroll of thunder resonating in my bones. Real thunder this time. The rain starts falling even more heavily, with even larger thudding droplets stinging sideways in the wind.

I’m tired, and I almost trip over the pink petal-boat before I see it. It’s been dragged up, with the larger moth-leaf boat, almost under the tree canopy. They’ve been upturned, their masts and yardarms removed and lying alongside.

“Tani! Here!” I hear Sam’s voice. I turn, trying to track onto it.

Flickering light. Even out of my direct view it seems to leave a pink afterimage on my retina.

“No, that way!” Ateis, says, pointing past my head. Thunder. Loud; I’m feeling it through my bones. I don’t think, I just run in the direction Ateis is pointing under the tree canopy until suddenly I’m surrounded by people and Ateis is wriggling to get down. I stop and someone lifts her from my back. Sam’s there, and a bunch of kids, two looking about Ateis’s age, and an older girl and boy, and Beni, carrying her baby, and two other women I recognise as mothers of some of the children. They’re all bustling around Ateis and me suddenly. ~Protecting us,~ I realise suddenly. ~Protecting the Neri, like it’s a born instinct.~

“Did you see anything?” Sam’s almost yelling in my face. “Did you see what happened?”

I shake my head. “No.” I look around again. “Something engaged the sentry group and the whole fucking fleet took off in pursuit. Didn’t they leave anyone to guard us?”

She looks at me again, sharper. She gets it suddenly. “Just us,” she says, and pulls me through the small crowd to where someone quick-witted has already set up a bivouac with a hammock, instead of a groundsheet, fashioned out of a sail out of one of the small dinghies that have been dragged up the beach. They must have worked very quickly. The hammock is dry. Sam reaches in and pulls out our bows and quivers.

“Wonderful,” I comment.

“Where’s Lotan? Did he go with the others?”

I shake my head. “Deciding not to be useful,” I say curtly. “We should get onto higher ground.”

“It’s an atoll,” Sam points out.

Of course it is. I turn to the other women. “Get the children under shelter,” I order, getting the quiver on over my head. “Get them dry. And yourselves.” Amazingly they start to obey me, all except Ateis, who comes back to my side. “No, stay with the others,” I say.

“I don’t want–”

I squat down to her level. “Ateis, I need you to help keep the little children from getting too scared. They’ll feel less scared if you’re with them. Maybe you can tell them one of the stories we told you, how’s that?”

She stares at me, but then she nods. She understands how this works, the centuries of conditioning that makes the humans turn to a Neri for leadership at a time like this. Even if all that’s available is a couple of kids.

“Go on, get under the shelter,” I say, and give her a little shove to get her on her way.

Sam and I look at each other, and without having to say anything, we move off to the edge of the tree canopy, still in sight of the bivouac, where we can look out over the lagoon and the direction the ships have taken. “They’ve all gone,” I say. All the big ships. There’s just the smaller sailboats bobbing in the choppy water, including our own sloop, I see, and the tiny boats that could be dragged up onto the beach. “Are there any other groups left behind?”

“I don’t know,” Sam says. “Probably hiding in the trees like us. Can’t you use infravision and see them?”

I give her an ‘oh please’ look, and see she was joking anyway. I have good low-light vision: large irises that open far wider than a human’s; and a reflective layer behind the receptors to maximise the light that comes in, exactly like a cat’s eye. Not the same thing as being able to see in infra-red. It would be hard to evolve an eye that did that without its vision getting fogged out by the heat of the head it’s in.

Strobing light, off over the ocean, leaving a pink glare on my retinas. The clouds are thick and dark, where only a few minutes ago, it seemed, there was only clear blue skies and sunshine. I see in the light the silhouette of our ships, still heading out, the distinctive shape of the Satthei’s ship in the lead.

Thunder, and the rain intensifies even more. At least we’re protected from the wind, and most of the rain, except what drips from the leaves above us.

“They’re not thinking tactically,” Sam observes. “Assumed superiority. They see a threat, they go for it, and the Satthei leads the charge, calling down fire from the heavens as she goes.” She grins at me as another strobe of lightning plays across our vision. “Gotta say it’s bloody impressive. If I was an attacker I’d be shitting my pants right now.”

Thunder.

“Look,” Sam says. There are other ships out there. “Is that the sentry group?”

“I don’t think so.”

A part of the darkening cloud swirls and dips over the more distant ships. It’s too far to see really clearly, particularly through the rain, but it’s as if a long tentacle is stretching down to those ships, searching them out even as they’re thrown and rolled by the wind-whipped sea.

“It’s a waterspout,” I breathe, so quietly I doubt Sam can hear it. More are starting to form. “Jesus.”

“Who is it thinks they can go up against a Satthei?” Sam asks.

The waterspout finds its target. The ship twists and splinters and snaps in half, pieces of debris getting sucked up into the spout. I hear Sam swearing quietly.

Other ships turn suddenly, somehow keeping control amidst the wind and rain and the violent sea. Broadside, I recognise, just before the guns on all the attacking ships fire at once. One of the ships is hit by another waterspout and, already at the edge of its tolerances, just disintegrates. Smoke starts to obscure the scene, then the rain falls thicker and thicker, providing its own curtain across the events.

More lightning strobes across the sky, but the shapes are indistinct now. I become aware of events closer to home. The open ocean has washed right into the lagoon, making the boats anchored offshore buck and dive amidst the waves. Water surges up the beach where only a couple of hours ago Sam was teaching the older kids how to play football. ~Where are they?~ I wonder. Did they all go back with the adults out to the ships to fight?

I look back towards the bivouac. Everything there looks secure, although the way between it and us is strewn with fallen palm leaves and branches.

More lightning, more thunder, and another invisible broadside of guns. How can they keep firing under the weather Fareis is throwing at them? It’s violent here and we’re not even the target. We can’t see anything now. Except there, not a skyburst, but forked lightning, its image burning through the rain, striking down directly at a ship we can’t see at all. And again. Three times before the sky-ripping sound of the first reaches us. And a loud explosion.

“That was explosives going up,” Sam says.

“You’re right,” I say. “No tactics. They weren’t prepared for this. It’s insane to go up against a Satthei at the peak of her powers. It’s suicide.”

“Someone’s found a way,” Sam says. “At least they think they have.” It’s not the first time either, is it?“

My own memory plays it out. Fire and chaos on a familyship. My Satthei. My mother, Encelion. Being shoved into a hiding-place by my father. Boarders.

And captivity, and the end of Taniel’s memories, that I’ve been able to access.

“Is it the Reki?” Sam asks, her thoughts obviously following my own. “Are they building fleets now? Taking on the Neri at sea?”

I look back at the bivouac again. Someone’s made a small fire. There’s Ateis in the middle of all the other kids, holding forth while they listen, her cloud-grey hair darkened by water and plastered to her head. She glances up at me. In this half-light her eyes shine like bright silver coins.

“It’s not going to happen to her,” I say, too quietly for Sam to hear.

***

The storm goes on for hours. There’s nothing to see but rain and wind-blown bits of trees. But over time the gap between the lightning and the thunder grows. The battle is moving off. I can only guess which side might be leading the other away from the islands. Perhaps there are no ships left on either side, and it’s just the remnant artificial storm blowing itself out.

The cloud starts to break up over our atoll and the sea calms down. By the time sunset comes, it’s clear almost to the horizon in the direction the battle went. There’s no sign of them. The ocean and the lagoon water have thorougly churned together and look black. I can see some of the remaining sailboats haven’t survived; either sunk entirely or listing badly or draped with a fallen mast. Others are scattered, having snapped their anchor lines or just dragged their anchors, I’d guess. I look for our sloop, the one I’ve hardly been on since arriving at Denhall, but still, it’s in my name, and I think of it as ours. It’s still there, and it looks intact.

“But we have to wait here,” one of the mothers insists. “The Satthei will come back.”

Sam sighs. It’s been going back and forth for a while now. “Beni, how much drinking water do we have?”

“Three flasks and a bit.”

That shuts everyone up. “There’s eleven of us,” Sam points out. “That water isn’t going to last us to the end of tomorrow. Even in the best case, and the Satthei and the rest of the fleet are fine, they’re over the horizon.

“Can’t we get some from a spring?” one of the kids asks.

“It’s an atoll,” the eldest girl replies immediately. No springs, just a lot of rain to keep the plant life alive. And no knowing when it’s going to rain next. The Sattheis are usually a little more subtle with their weather manipulation. It could take a while for the local climate to stabilise. A little more presence of mind during the storm and we could have rigged something up to collect some of the rain. Oh well, more XP, I think, feeling a little gallows about it.

“There’s water stowed on the sailboats,” Sam points out. “Question is do we use it sitting here waiting for the Satthei to come back or do we use it getting to the next port?”

“We have to wait for the Satthei,” one of the women says again. “She’ll come back.”

“Have you ever seen a battle like that one?” Sam asks. “Any of you?”

No-one answers. Then, realising what Sam needs to convince them, I raise my hand slowly. The whole marketeer fleet knows my story; at least they know as much of it as I do. This just reminds them. At last there’s real fear in the eyes of the women and the older children.

“What is the next port on the route?”

“Taka’utuk,” I say, in unison with a couple of others. “Six days, thataway,” I add, pointing. Neri direction sense and a look at the charts the previous day are useful.

“Six days as the Satthei sails?” Sam asks.

“Well, the whole fleet.”

“With a convenient following wind,” Sam points out. I get the message, belatedly, and I’m not the only one.

“Can’t you make a wind for us?” Beni asks me.

I shake my head. “We’ll have to do it the old-fashioned way.”

I’m met with blank stares, except from Sam, who sniggers.

“What?”

“I think rustling up a following wind is the old fashioned way,” she says.

“Oh.” I can’t help smiling at that. “Well, they tend to follow prevailing winds anyway, ’cause it’s less disruptive. So we should have a reasonable chance of a good wind anyway.”

“I say we make for Taka’utuk. If the Satthei can, she’ll–”

There’s a noise that doesn’t belong among the trees behind the bivouac. The bow is back in my hand, arrow nocked and drawn, within a couple of seconds at most. I silently give thanks to Deidas for the drills. Sam still beat me to it, and she’s edging around to the back of the bivouac.

Everyone goes very quiet. I listen, trying to widen my awareness as Sam focuses more tightly on where the sound came from.

There’s another sound, dead ahead, and we both train our bows on it, then someone bursts into view through the screen of greenery.

“Hold fire!” Sam calls, unnecessarily.

It’s Lotan. He’s carrying a sword that doesn’t look like his own. I can’t remember if he brought his ashore. He looks excited and flushed from exertion. “We need to leave,” he says sharply.

“Yes, we just decided–”

“No, right now. Slavers.”

One of the women gasps.

“Oh how I love to be proved right,” Sam says sarcastically.

“I could hear you lot arguing from halfway across the island,” Lotan says. I hope he’s exaggerating. “They know you’re here.”

“Where are they?”

Lotan points. Back the way he came.

“How long?”

“Five minutes?” he speculates in English. Jeodine doesn’t have that much granularity in time units. “Don’t count on it. They might come out along the beach.”

“Right. Everyone, packs on. Tani, get Petals and MothLeaf turned over and down the beach. You,” she points at the eldest of the children, the curly-headed blonde girl in a long white smock, “help her. You,” she points to one of the women, “make sure we don’t leave the water behind, you,” he points to the other one, “make sure we don’t leave any of the children. Leave this,” she bangs the top of the bivouac. “Move!”

I move first, quickly getting my pack on my back.

“What do I do?” I hear Beni ask.

“You keep hold of that baby. Where’s that sling? Get it on, quickly.”

I grab up my bow again and run to the little upturned Neri boats at the edge of the beach. The girl that Sam sent with me looks about ten years old. She takes charge of Petals, turning it over and dropping the detached mast and yardarm inside. She looks like she knows what she’s doing. I do the same to the larger boat, dropping my bow in as well, then we’re both running down the beach, hauling the boats by their mooring lines. At least they’re light and the sea’s high, so there isn’t far to run. Soon we’re splashing in shallow water, deliberately not going far enough to be fully afloat. Seeing the other girl already doing so with Petals, I jump into the boat I’ve been pulling and start putting the mast up. It slots into place cleanly with a locking bolt, and I manhandle the yardarm with the furled sail into place.

Then I have the time to look up the beach. Ateis and the three other children are running towards us. Beni and the other women are following, carrying things. And there’s Sam and Lotan at the rear, mostly coming backwards, looking and listening into the trees and along the beach. The light’s fading. Somewhere on the other side of the island there must be a great sunset going on.

No-one else is coming onto the beach. I can’t believe we were the only ones left behind. I wonder if everyone else has been captured already, or if they’re too scared to come out, or refusing to believe the Satthei won’t come if they just sit tight.

I look the other way, spying out our sloop, still lit by pink sunlight. It’s the biggest intact-looking craft in close range, and I know it’s fast. I just hope whoever’s been sailing it since Denhall has been looking after it.

“Miss Taniel,” the girl in Petals says.

“What?”

“There’s not enough room!”

~Shit.~ I look at the boats, and everyone running towards us. “There has to be,” I mutter. We don’t have time to find another boat. Quick tally: Five children between three and ten, four adult women, one carrying a baby in arms, me, and Lotan, who’s big. One small dinghy built for three adults, one even smaller, built for kids. “There has to be,” I say again to myself, thinking furiously.

I yell back, “Can you sail Petals alone if you had to? It’ll be heavy in the water.”

The girl looks around herself at the boat again, appraising it with a sailor’s eye. “Yes.”

“Okay, you stay there.” I clamber back out, remembering to grab my bow, and splash over to Petals and turn to wave the four smaller kids in. The six-ish boy reaches me first and I lift him over the gunwale of the tiny boat. “Come on, come on,” I call to the little ones, and lift the first one that reaches me over. “Go foward–”

I hear the unmistakeable sound of an arrow being fired. I spin around and look back up the beach. Sam is nocking another arrow. Beni is getting aboard the bigger boat, her baby safe in the sling at her hip, I see. One of the others is dropping flasks into the boat, then climbing in after. I’m aware of the older girl behind me lifting Ateis into the boat, then the other little boy.

And there are our pursuers, at last, all attempts at stealth abandoned, running out of the tree cover onto the beach. Three, eight, more than ten… All men. I can’t tell what weapons they’re carrying. I don’t even have to think about it. I nock an arrow and draw back the bow. I remember Deidas’s voice, ‘Make your targets. Do not fire randomly.’ A moment of calm, of understanding the shape of where everyone is going, and I let the arrow loose. The hiss of the arrow flying away from me, the thrum of the bowstring. I keep watching as I nock another arrow, and the man closest to catching up with Sam falls flat. Sam breaks and runs down the beach towards us. I make my next target and I fire. Another running man falls. I’m already nocking my third arrow.

“Why aren’t they shooting back?” Ateis asks, standing in the boat behind me.

“Because they want us alive,” the girl at the tiller tells her.

“Ateis, get down out of sight!” I hiss. It’s probably too late for that, though, I fear. I turn my attention back up the beach. “Oh you’re kidding,” I mutter in English. Lotan hasn’t run with Sam down to the boats. He’s standing his ground between us and the oncoming slavers, raising his sword. “Oh fucking hell, Lotan,” I say to myself, and aim and fire at the slaver closest to him.

“Tani, we’re leaving now!” I hear Sam yell. “Push off!”

I don’t even see where that arrow goes. Without thinking, I turn and dump my bow into the boat. It lands awkwardly across Ateis and one of the other little ones. I start pushing the laden boat away from the shore, so it can get properly afloat.

“Crowd up forward you lot!” the girl tells the smaller kids, and I see them do so, getting out of the way so I can come aboard. Finally it’s afloat enough for the wind in the sail to pull it the rest of the way out. I grab the gunwale before it pulls out of reach and kick out with my legs and crash with very un-elvish lack of grace into the stern of the boat, at the girl’s feet. I can feel the sail really grabbing, the rush of water on the other side of the hull from my ear as the little boat heels over hard.

“How’s it handling?” I ask, trying to right myself without trampling the smaller children crowded forward.

“Like a scow. We’re on the good tack though. You want to take over?”

“No.” I get up on my knees and retrieve my bow and step up onto the gunwale on the higher side, to pull the other side a bit higher out of the water. I get an arrow ready, balancing on the edge. There’s nothing to shoot at. We’re already out of range. I can see Lotan swinging a sword and one of the slavers going down. Then he’s running after the remaining slavers, back into the trees. I lower my bow and return the arrow to the quiver and step gingerly down into the boat, only then realising what I’d just done. “You’re doing great. You know where we’re going? That sloop there.”

“Yes. I’m following them.”

The other boat. I look across. It’s very low in the water. I can see two of the women doing the sailing. For a moment I panic because I can’t see Sam, but then I do see her, just as she sits up at the bow next to Beni. Is everyone else aboard? I wonder. I have all the kids with me except Beni’s baby.

We must already be fifty metres from the shore, and the distance is still growing. I look for Lotan on the beach. I can only see bodies. I can’t tell if his is one of them, but I don’t think so. The last I saw of him he was doing the chasing.

Now I start shivering.

I killed three men.

Two for sure, I think, trying to account for it all. I hadn’t even hesitated.

“Why do you let her tell you what to do all the time?” the girl asks, breaking my thought-chain with something irrelevant.

“What?” I ask back. “Who?”

“The bossy one that dresses like a man.”

“Uh…” Sam? “Does she?” I hadn’t thought what Sam was wearing was especially masculine; not today anyway, what with that bra that was all she had on her top half most of the day. The girl must have seen us around when we were in port a few times. Maybe that’s what she was referring to. Sam did have a bit of a penchant for mannish fashions in the evenings, when this child should have been in bed, I can’t help thinking, feeling suddenly very English. Leggings and long boots almost to the knee and a flouncy blouse and a frock coat were typical of the style she was developing for herself when we were in civilised parts. I just thought she looked a bit butch, in a stylish, dandy way; a bit piratical.

“You’re always doing what she tells you,” the girl says.

“Well…” I’m at a loss. I’m also having to think about what we’re going to do when we get to the sloop. ~Is there a chance that there’s an intruder on board?~ I don’t think so; it was always in view from our temporary camp. “She’s smarter than I am,” I say. It’s all I can think of. She gives me a funny look.

“But you’re–”

I glare at her. “Not as smart as she is,” I say firmly. “At least, not as quick-witted. Look, she got us all away, didn’t she?” Except Lotan. I needed to talk to her about that. It wouldn’t be out of character for Lotan to just charge the enemy horde and be damned with tactical retreats. But Dave? “The Satthei listens to smart people, doesn’t matter if they’re Neri or not. Why shouldn’t I?”

She seems to accept that, grudgingly.

“Hey, girl, what’s your name?” I ask, remembering I didn’t know.

She grins. “Asu… Asuti.”

“Asuti. That’s pretty.”

She smiles for real. “I’m– Deregan’s my brother,” she explains. “He said I have to stay with Beni and the baby.”

“Ah.” I can see the resemblance now. “I think I might have seen you around. The rest of you,” I ask the smaller children, “what are your names?”

“Garelan,” the boy says. “That’s Ceslan and Jalese.” The name gives me a jolt. It’s just a coincidence, I have to tell myself. It’s not an uncommon name. Two small scared-looking faces gaze up at me. I smile, trying to look reassuring.

“They’re Demele’s twins,” Asuti says. “Garelan’s Chirasel’s kid, aren’t you?”

Garelan nods.

I look back at the island. I can’t help thinking that Lotan’s still alive, but we can’t go back for him. There’s just Sam and I with bows and a boatload of women and children to look after. I catch myself feeling angry at him for that. I woke up this morning still angry at him for Jalese and Kerilas, and now he goes and does something like this. Something stupid-heroic that saves the day, as if he knew there wasn’t room for him on the boats.

And I killed three men.

And I haven’t got time to think about that now.

***

The lead boat reaches the sloop and I can see Sam’s about to climb aboard over the stern.

“Bring us alongside their boat,” I say, and stand up. “Kids, move aft.”

“But I–”

“Ateis, just do it.” Thankfully she does, and even chivvies the other two small children into the stern while I move forward with my bow. “And stay quiet.”

“Do we still have to keep down?” Ateis asks me in the loudest stage-whisper I ever heard.

“Yes.” ~And behind the sail if there is anyone on the sloop,~ I think to myself. I get into position on the deck forward of the mast, keeping clear of the bottom of the yardarm and its stay line and nock my bow. I don’t draw, yet, keeping the arrow pointing casually into the water in front of the boat.

“Ready about,” Asuti calls quietly, behind me. We’re closing fast with the other boats.

“Ready,” I say. I’d positioned my feet so the yardarm forward of the mast will swing away from my feet.

“About we go. Bad tack.” The boat sways onto the other tack and turns. I keep my footing easily, staying focused on the sloop as Sam climbs in over the stern.

“Stupid,” I mutter. “I should go first.” I see her open the door and immediately step away from it.

I’m there. The bow’s come up against the bow of the other ship and Beni’s reaching across to grab our mooring line. I rock both boats by jumping over the sloop’s stern from a standing start.

“Show off,” Sam says, grinning. “Don’t think there’s anyone.”

“I’ll go,” I say.

“No, you wait here–”

“My eyes adjust to the dark quicker, and if I get shot I’m more likely to recover. You’re leader now,” I point out. “You don’t get to take stupid risks if you can avoid it.”

She looks at me. Then, amazingly, she nods. I’d expected her to argue it out. But then, like I told Asuti, she’s smarter than that.

“Forward hatch,” I say, and jump out of the cockpit and move forward.

“Shit, I forgot about that.”

It’s the covered grille just forward of the mainmast and over the bunks in the bow, where I had slept on our first voyage, to Denhall, next to Kerilas. I reason I can jump straight down onto the bunk, crouching, see if there’s anyone there, and jump right back out again. The rigging looks tidy anyway; as tidy as can be expected after weathering a storm.

I unclip the cover to the hatch and lift it, stepping out of the way of any arrows that might come through the grille. Nothing. I raise the grille and drop down. Dark, resolving in a second to a neat, empty cabin and a lingering smell of menfolk and cooking and a faint whiff of bilge water. I get a weird flashback to when we first stole the boat. It’s weird because that was Before. I had to roll dice for observation. Sitting on a hard wooden chair, feeling slightly mellow from James’s spliff. But this is so damn familiar. Only that time there were two of the enemy on board. I’d killed them. Roll of the dice, but I remember it now. I did it with a spell, a shamanic version of magic missiles I think, and I flash back to a charm in my flesh, then shards of ice flying out from my fingers like shrapnel. One of them had blood spurting from his impaled eye, and I’d jumped forward and kicked him down and stamped on his throat to stop him screaming. That detail, like so many others, hadn’t been in the gameplay.

“Fuck!” I say aloud.

“Tani, report!” I hear Sam’s voice from above.

“Cl– Clear!” I stammer. ~Oh shit, I did that. I’d forgotten.~ I sit heavily on the fur bedding, shaking. I can hear people stepping onto the deck above me; another old flashback, but I push that back; it’s just the little children and the mothers, climbing aboard.

Sam swings down into the cabin through the main door from the cockpit and sees me. “Tani, you okay?”

We still have to get out of the lagoon, I remember. We have to get the sails up and beat hell out of here. “We have to move,” I say, and climb straight back up out through the overhead hatch. “Is everyone aboard?” I call out.

“Yes,” someone answers. I don’t know who. I don’t pay attention to a detail like that.

“Better be right!” I step around the mast. The gaff is down, lashed to the boom. I quickly start taking the tarpaulin cover off. “Count heads! And someone come forward and get the anchor!”

That someone is Asuti. She gets on the winch and starts turning. I can just her singing something I don’t recognise.

“What do you need?” Sam says, appearing at the hatch I’d just climbed through.

“Jib. It’s stowed under the forward bunks. And put this somewhere.” I shove the tarp sail cover at her and clamber aft into the cockpit. “Everyone else get below!”

I look around. Everyone else is already below.

“Ten!” Someone calls from below.

“Eleven!” Sam shouts back. She’s on deck, forward. “Did you count the baby?”

Pause.

“Eight below,” the woman’s voice calls, with a little exaggerated precision.

“Three on deck,” Sam answers. That’s eleven. Good.

“Stand fast, hoisting mainsail,” I call, and start hauling the lanyard to pull the gaff up the mast. “Asuti, did you get the anch–”

“Yes!”

I check forward, past the raising sail. She and Sam are mounting the jib onto the front of the mast. She’s still singing.

The boom comes across and the sail fills. We’re moving. I grab the tiller and get us moving in the right direction. Close-hauled, the boat starts to heel over. “Sam! Need you on tactical!”

Sam appears, coming around the mast and dropping into the cockpit.

“Where’s Asuti?” I don’t hear her singing any more.

Sam looks around, suddenly concerned too.

“Asuti?” I yell, afraid she’s gone overboard.

“Here,” she calls back, suddenly at the door to the cabin. She must have dropped through the forward hatch.

“What are you doing down there?” I ask, querulously, as if that would hide the relief I feel. “I need more hands up here.”

“See, Beni? I told you!” Asuti says into the cabin, and quickly climbs the steps back out into the cockpit, her long smock gathered up in front in one bunched hand until she’s out. She’s wearing a huge, vindicated grin. I grin back. I can fill in the rest of what must have happened.

Sam’s where I want her, across the cockpit from me, looking astern, to see if we’re being followed. “I can’t see a damn thing,” she says. “It’s too dark.”

I can still see without any problems.

“Tani Tani I want to come up!” It’s Ateis. I don’t need this now. She’s already climbing the steps.

Asuti has started singing quietly again.

“No, get below.”

“But I want–”

“Ateis!” I glare at her, and she stops. “Get below and do what the grown-ups tell you or I’ll tell the Satthei you’re a little mutineer.” I make sure I say it loud enough for the grown-ups below to hear me too.

Ateis stares daggers back at me for a moment, then her eyes widen and look incredibly soulful.

“Ah-ah, no chibi,” I say. “No chibi. Get below, I mean it. You’re supposed to be setting an example to the little ones.”

She slumps and sulks back down into the cabin, flouncing her bunches. I shove the door shut with a foot. Sam catches my eye. She was clearly amused by that last exchange. I flash her a grin and look forward again, re-orienting on the reef I have to get us through. Two dark shadows in the water.

“Asuti, stand by topsail first, then jib. Not yet. Do you know which ones they are?”

“Um…”

I point.

“It’s getting seriously dark, Tani,” Sam points out.

“Don’t want to set a light.” My night vision is a tactical advantage now. At least, as long as the slavers don’t use flares.

“Agree.”

We’re coming up on the reefs. “Ready about,” I say. Sam drops into the cockpit. She’s already on the right side. “Asuti, ready?”

“Yes.”

“’Bout we go.”

I bring the boat about to get the right line through the gap in the reefs. We immediately start to get rougher water. “We’re out,” Asuti says, right by my side. “I found the topsail,” she adds. Her eyes must be adjusting properly now.

“Good girl. Haul it.”

I don’t have to look; I can feel her, right next to me and still singing, as she pulls the line to open the topsail. The little triangular sail linking the gaff to the topmast unfurls, and I can feel the added bite.

Sam briefly ducks down and opens the cabin door. “Everyone be quiet,” she says. I hadn’t been aware of the noise. I think there was noise, I was just ignoring it. There’s a brief ongoing conversation which I also ignore.

“Asuti, raise the jib now,” I say.

I concentrate on our heading for a moment as the jib goes up and make the necessary correction. It leaves us on a broad reach, and about as fast as this sloop can go on a course diagonally away from the island towards the East. I can sense the water deepening under our keel as the sea bed falls away beneath us.

“Is this the right heading?” Sam asks.

“Yes. We’re stable.”

“Good. I’ll go below, see what’s up. Call me if–”

“Of course.”

Sam opens the cabin door again and drops down inside, closing it behind her.

“Thanks to the Goddess for a good wind,” Asuti says.

“I didn’t ask for it, but I’ll take it,” I say, tying off the main sheet.

“I did.”

I look down at her, putting it all together at once. I can see her grinning at me in the dark. “Anyone else know you’re a windsinger?” I’d read about them in one of the books the Satthei gave me in Denhall: One of the rare humans — always female — who could summon weather with song. Windsingers in modern times tend to attribute their gift to the Goddess. Neri opinion is that the ability is innate and primitive; more like a kind of savant magery.

“Only my brother. You’re not going to tell anyone are you?” she asks. “I only do it when the Satthei goes off hunting, so she won’t notice. It’s just to help the fleet stay on course without her. My brother says the Satthei would take me onto the familyship if she found out.”

I grab her impulsively around the shoulders and kiss the top of her head. “I won’t tell anyone,” I promise.

Fareis would encourage her and train her in how to make best use of her gift and be an asset to the fleet, and do it all with kindness and love. Asuti would have a rich, full life, but most of all she would be kept close by, monitored and controlled and, living on the familyship, she would never have children and never fully grow up, if she went to Fareis still a child. Having read the stories of what used to happen to feral windsingers, I’m half persuaded it’s a good thing. Only half, by something that might be propaganda.

“Do you really think the Satthei’s been sunk?” Asuti asks quietly, flicking a look at the cabin door.

“I don’t know,” I say.

“Your Satthei got sunk, didn’t she?” she says.

Flashback. “Burnt,” I say. I can feel Asuti shiver next to me, and I put my arm back around her. My other hand still rests on the tiller, but I could be tying that off now, I think.

“Why would someone want to do that?”

I don’t have any answers to that, so I don’t say anything.

“Is it the Reki?”

“I don’t think so. Those were men on the beach,” I point out. “Slavers.” But slavers have always been a minor annoyance to Jeodin. A handful of kids and young adults vanish every year from the outlying islands, and occasionally turn up in a market on the mainland. Nobody imagined slavers had the means or inclination to attack the big market fleets directly. It makes me feel cold and sick just thinking about it. Why is someone trying to take out the Sattheis now?

Game Theory 2.12 to 2.19

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases.

***

Sam emerges out into the cockpit again a little later. “Asutan, get below. Beni says it’s your bedtime.”

Asuti groans.

“Go on,” I say. “I don’t need you now.” I smile. “Sorry.”

She sighs. “All right.” And goes below.

Sam sits next to me. “You still need to be up here? Can anyone else hold course?”

I think about it. “I guess they could, as long as the wind holds up. How are things downstairs?”

“Settling in well. They’ve made up a bunk for you. You’re sharing with Ateis, just starboard-aft of the bow bunks. Beni and I are in there.”

“Oh. Okay. Ateis being good?”

“Yeah.”

I sigh and lean back and look at the topsail and the stars beyond. Everything’s running smoothly. We’re making good speed.

“There’s just us now,” I say.

“We don’t know Lotan’s dead,” Sam replies. “Listen: We also don’t know we were the only group left on the atoll. If there were any others they’ve probably been captured. Maybe he can do something. We did the right thing. We got the women and kids out.”

“Oh God. Just this morning I told the Satthei she could cast him adrift for all I care,” I say. “And now he goes and does something like this, stupid lump.”

Sam chuckles.

“D’you think he’d have been that brave if he didn’t think it was just a game?” I wonder aloud.

Sam thinks for a moment. “Situation like that, I think people act according to their natures. Existential fuckwittery is too high-level a process when it gets realtime like that.”

I nod, accepting that. Part of me has been feeling relieved that I don’t have to make any recommendations for the Satthei about what to do about Lotan. Ironically, I think I now know what I would tell her. ‘He’s a fighter. He needs an enemy in front of him and someone to defend behind him. Once that situation presented itself he acted according to his nature.’ I’m still not sure there would be a place for him in the marketeer fleet, but somewhere in the world there would be.

“I shot four people on that beach,” Sam says quietly, thinking different thoughts. “Didn’t even stop to think.”

“I got three,” I say.

We sit in silence for a while.

“I keep thinking I ought to be feeling something about that,” Sam says. In over eight months it’s the first combat we’ve been in. Given we jumped into a roleplaying game that’s probably an achievement.

“Maybe he knew there wasn’t going to be room,” she says eventually, obviously thinking about Lotan again. “We’re tight on provisions as it is. I hope this wind holds.”

I have a feeling it might.

It makes me think. We really needed a fast boat, and there was my own sloop, within easy reach. We really needed the right wind, and hey-presto we have a windsinger on board. These coincidences are too good for a gamer not to notice. I try to be reassured by the thought that maybe something or someone is looking out for us; and I try not to think too hard along the lines that when the DM is helping the party get somewhere quickly you can bet something nasty will be waiting.

“What’s the plan?”

Sam sighs. She looks tired. “Ask me tomorrow.”

***

“What are you doing here?”

That’s Ateis’s voice, up on deck, calling me into wakefulness with the incongruity of what she just said. I’m in my bunk, and it’s very early in the morning.

“You’re not supposed to be here!”

~Who’s she talking to?~ I think, sluggishly. I look around. Sleeping forms, but there’s Sam waking up as well. We look at each other, then she turns herself over and starts opening the forward hatch from the inside, quietly. I get up and move aft to the cabin door, then look back at Sam as she stands up slowly through the hatch, then squats down again.

“Clear,” she whispers. “You need to see this.” She puts her finger over her mouth in a ‘shh’ gesture and stands up again and starts to lift herself through the hatch.

I open the cabin door and go up the steps into the cockpit. Ateis isn’t alone up here, I’m relieved to see. Demele has the tiller, with the twins on either side of her. They don’t look perturbed, only curious.

“Who are you talking to, Ateis?” Sam asks. She’s using that tone of voice that people use with children when they already know the answer.

“Look.” She points at the roof of the cabin over my head.

I get the rest of the way out and turn quietly to look. It’s a beautiful, large, white-breasted falcon.

A gyre falcon. ~Oh shit.~

“He just landed a little while ago,” the Demele says.

“He shouldn’t be here, he’s too far south,” Ateis informs me.

Sam is moving slowly aft, around the cabin roof. The bird is watching her, stepping away to keep on the other side of the roof from her until Sam steps down into the cockpit. “Is this the same one?” she whispers to me.

“Don’t know. Same species definitely.”

“Once is just a coincidence. Twice and I seriously get the feeling someone’s trying to get our attention. Especially as it’s so far out of its range.”

“Why now?”

“First time we’ve been outside the Satthei’s influence since Denhall?” Sam speculates. I sigh. “Message like this probably couldn’t penetrate her shields, you know? I’m more interested in who, or what, sent it. Gyrefalcon himself wasn’t a magic user.”

“What is it? What’s going on?” Asuti asks loudly, suddenly emerging from the cabin. The falcon takes off, alarmed, and heads away north-north-east, flying low over the waves.

“He’s going home,” Ateis says.

“He’s not going to make it,” Sam replies. “They live on the coast. He needs a thermal to get height so he can cross between islands.”

We’re nowhere near any islands.

“Sorry,” Asuti says, and climbs out of the cockpit and goes forward to sit against the mast, as if to sulk.

I look at Sam, sensing her already looking at me. I know what she’s thinking.

She nods.

“Ready about!” I yell. “Stand by for jibe.”

“What?” the Demele objects.

Asuti starts making her way back along the side of the boat to the cockpit. Sam’s untying the tiller while I do the same for the main sheet and start tightening it, pulling the sail in so when we put our stern across the wind it doesn’t slam across with too much force. The jib will look after itself; it’s on a runner.

Everyone’s in the cockpit. “About we go!” I call, and turn the boat. The boom swings across hard above our heads and steadies, caught by its stay line. I start letting it out again and the boat picks up speed, following the course taken by the gyre falcon.

***

Three minutes later everyone is on deck. Then Beni goes downstairs again, because her baby is crying.

“But we’ve got to go to Taka’utuk!” Chirasel is insisting. “The Satthei will go there!”

Sam just looks at me.

I point forward. “The falcon bears a message. I have to follow where it leads.”

“Is it sent by the Satthei?” Chirasel asks, full of hope.

“I don’t know,” I prevaricate, sure that the Satthei has nothing to do with it; that in fact the Satthei has been preventing us receiving this message again for the last eight months, whether wittingly or not I can’t guess. “But I know we have to follow. This is a spirit guide. I don’t know if it will lead us to the Satthei, but I’m sure it will lead us where we need to be.”

I’m not sure at all, of course. It’s a wild instinct. Gamer logic, I hate to acknowledge even to myself. It’s entirely possible the bird, once released from whatever spell brought it here, was just trying misguidedly to go home and by following it we’re just going to condemn ourselves to a slow thirsty death in a vast expanse of open water.

But I’m a Neri; and, while apostate, they all know I was once learning to be a shaman. They could argue with Sam, but four hundred generations of trust in the wisdom and intuition of the Neri is hard for them to fight. I use that. I use it shamelessly, now I need it.

I take myself forward to sit against the mast myself. I don’t want to look at anyone right now. After a few seconds the falcon swoops in and alights on the windward bow clear of the jib, just a few feet from me.

“Does this mean we’re going the right way?” I ask it, not expecting an answer. I don’t get one. “Or did you just come back because there’s no-where else to land?” It just steps around and faces forward, its head darting this way and that, as if looking for prey. I have a horrible thought. “Was the whole attack only to get me far enough away from the Satthei so you could reach me?”

I sigh and lean my head back against the mast and close my eyes. I didn’t get enough sleep, having finally gone to my bunk very late. I try to recall the charts I saw in the Satthei’s cabin, trying to remember what if anything lay on this heading. Eventually, of course, most of the larger volcanic islands of the heart of Jeodin, and their busy, prosperous cities and principalities of which I’ve heard and read much; but what there might be within reach of our provisions I’m less sure.

I’ll talk to Asuti later, and see if we can get up the fastest wind we can take all the way to wherever we’re going.

***

Tim Manor is torturing my hands again tonight. The cold aching pain as the clamps are pressed shut around my fingers is, as ever, only the harbinger of what follows.

I plead. I beg. But I don’t resist. There was never any question of resisting.

Later I remonstrate. “You’re so weak,” I tell my parents. My voice is shaking. “You always let them do it. You’re so… weak. And you’re weak too,” I say to Tim Manor. “You’re such a weak little bureaucrat.” I put so much disdain into that word I can’t believe it doesn’t make him at least flinch.

For a while I scream obscenities. Then I cry.

“You’re being a bit fractious tonight, aren’t you?” Tim Manor says lightly, and carries on. That means it’s going to take a long time before he’s finished. I try to be still, but I can’t. Not tonight. Soon I’m swearing and insulting him again, my voice still shaking.

“How does it feel to be so weak you’ll do this to an innocent just because someone told you to?”

He does glance at me then, a little meeting of eyes, but no explanation, no excuses; he can’t even contradict my description of myself as innocent. It simply doesn’t make any difference.

So it goes on. I know he won’t stop until I’m quiet and passive. In a way it’s comforting to know that I can trust him to get me to that place again, because right now it feels like the hate and anger is going to go on forever.

“Tani, wake up! Wake up!” And a light touch on my hand. A real touch.

I wake up, crying out in pain and withdrawing my hands protectively to my chest. I swear loudly at whoever touched me, crying.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you!”

Asuti’s voice. Finally I get my eyes open and see her backed up to the bunk opposite. “’Suti,” I say thickly. She nods. “Hey girl, what’s up?” My hands won’t stop shaking, and my arms, all the way to my shoulders.

She smiles, seeming to brighten the cabin. “Sam said to come below and wake you. We’ve sighted land.”

“Oh. Good.” ~We won’t die of thirst then. Probably.~ I close my eyes for a few moments and try to get myself steady and stop shivering. “Everyone else on deck?”

“Yes. It rained and Demele and Beni decided it’s washday.”

I open an eye and look at Asuti again. “Thought you looked suspiciously clean,” I observe dryly. She grins. I notice this time how her hair is in damp ringlets and her smock isn’t entirely dry. I’m glad the opportunity was taken. All the human bodies in fairly tight proximity was starting to get a bit whiffy, and there was a baby too. The atmosphere had been getting a little high in the figurative sense as well, in the last few days. The grown-ups keep snapping at each other about things that don’t matter. It was easier most of the time to just stay up on deck and find ways to keep busy.

“Aw and I missed it too,” I add.

“No you haven’t. We saved some, and Beni washed your stuff anyway. Sam said you needed to sleep, but then we saw land.”

“Meh.” I could have borne being woken earlier this time. “Okay, get back on deck and finish drying off. I’ll come up in a bit.”

“Okay.”

Left alone I can just give myself over to the shivers again for a while, and a little crying. Then I have to get up and somehow teach myself to use my hands without screaming.

***

Not only did we sight land, I see when I get on deck, but we’re in sight of a pretty sizeable city port. Tall watchtowers stand over the harbour mouth, and terracotta walls and arches and verdigris domed rooftops and trees and pleasant-looking green spaces stretch away from the hidden quayside up and over the valley walls, where it looks like palaces and temples are surveying their domain.

“Whoah,” I comment. “Anyone know where we are?” I still feel shaky, and try to keep it out of my voice. The view looks familiar. I’ve been here before, in Taniel’s former life.

“’Course, that’s Jeoda,” Chirasel says. “We used to come here every year, usually in winter before going to the Northern Isles.”

Jeoda. What passes for the capital of Jeodin. It looks the part anyway, almost glowing in the late summer light. I can see a single ship tacking in through the harbour mouth as I watch.

“That’s impossible, we can’t be that far north,” Sam says.

“We had a good wind at our back the whole way,” I say, covering my own surprise. It wouldn’t do the other women any harm to think I meant to do this all along. I flash Asuti a grin and she grins back.

“And you had something to do with that I suppose?” Sam asks.

I remember Asuti didn’t want anyone to know. “You might very well say that,” I say. “I couldn’t possibly comment.” I grin at her too. “I guess our little bird led us true after all. Talking of which, where is he?”

“Took off a little while ago. Gone hunting I think.”

“Are we going to find Satthei?” Ateis asks.

“I don’t know, love.”

“Well at least this time we have some money,” Sam comments.

~Wait a minute. I missed something.~ “We used to come here?” I ask Chirasel. “It used to be on the Satthei’s route? Why did she stop coming here?”

She shrugs. “I don’t know.”

“It’s the capital. You don’t just…” I stop, thoughtful. Fareis could have had any one of a hundred private reasons for dropping Jeoda from her route, and I could well imagine most of them not being ones she’d make known to the whole fleet. Someone would have to have discussed it though. The ship Masters would have needed some kind of explanation. But none of them are here. “How long ago were you last here?” I ask Chirasel.

“Oh, it must be–”

“Ten years?” Demele speculates.

“More than that. I was… I must have been ’Suti’s age.”

Guessing Asuti at ten and Chirasel at maybe twenty two, makes it twelve or thirteen years ago.

“If things look like they’ve changed to you, point it out,” Sam tells Chirasel and Demele. She gives me a look I know. Wondering, as I am, why Fareis would abandon such an important port. “Well, are we going in?”

***

At least this time we have some money, as Sam said. Even better, at least this time we have some clue.

“No!” Sam calls out to the guy in the robe approaching the bows. “No binding! We’re paying fees in advance. Be useful and tie this off.” She throws him the bow mooring line.

I climb over the side in time to face the official who’s come down to the marina portion of the harbour to greet us. Not the harbourmaster himself, by his dress. I’ve changed into my more formal wear, that I last wore to interview Lotan, I remember.

“Welcome to Jeoda,” he starts. “Mistress…”

“Taniel,” I say, “of the Satthei Encelion.”

The name gets his attention, at least, a half-voiced ‘ah’ holding his mouth open. We had decided not to mention our connection to Fareis for now.

“What’s your name?” Sam asks him, appearing next to me.

“Lemior, Mistress–”

“Good morning, Lemior, we need to find good lodgings. We’d rather it wasn’t an inn, somewhere more private and suitable for small children and a nursing mother and baby. Can you help us?”

“Y– Actually yes I can.”

Sam smiles. “And we’ll come down to the harbourmaster’s office with you afterwards to sort out the paperwork. How’s that?”

***

Lemior really came through for us. Less than an hour later we’re settling into a lovely little boarding house with a courtyard. It’s even got a proper bathroom, for Jeodine values of. There are no other boarders. Lemior introduced the middle-aged woman who seemed to own the place as his aunt Jalsone, which was immediately reassuring, especially as it also meant he was happy to stay and keep her company while he waited for us to get ourselves settled in.

I open the shutters in the room I’ve been given. I’ll close them again shortly to keep the sun and the heat out, but I want to take a look. We’re a little way up the valley, and I get a view over rooftops and the harbour itself, the water glittering in the sun. “It’s perfect,” I say to Sam. “Can we afford this.”

“For a while. It’s surprisingly cheap.” She joins me by the window and hitches herself up to sit on the wide windowsill. I can hear the children running around already, happy to be on land and with room to go a little wild. Beni’s pretty much taken charge, being the one of us most used to living shoreside. “And we’re marketeers. We’ve got enough currency to keep us going for a month or two, I reckon.”

“It’s funny,” I say suddenly, surprising myself with the thought.

“What?”

I point at the water in the harbour in the middle distance. “I think this is the furthest I’ve been from the sea since we got here.” For the large value of ‘here’. “Feels weird.”

Sam turns on the windowsill-seat to look where I pointed. “Yeah, me too. Got your land-legs yet?”

“Not really.” It always takes me ages to stop thinking the ground is moving. I look down at the street we’re overlooking. It’s quiet, off the main routes through the city. It looks clean, if a little dilapidated, rather like the boarding house itself, and the whole city: like it had seen more prosperous days.

“Chi said there aren’t enough ships,” Sam says, almost as if following my thoughts. “Well, she was only here when Market was, of course, but she said it was more than that.”

“This harbour’s big enough Market wouldn’t fill it,” I agree.

“She said it’s quieter than she remembers, like there’s not as many people. She says she doesn’t remember there being people living on the streets. I don’t know, she was just a kid…”

I shrug. “And a place like this going empty and cheap. In a capital.”

Sam nods. “Would Fareis dropping this place from her route affect it that much? This is a big city.”

“Maybe she wasn’t the only Satthei who dropped it.” It stood to reason a city like this should be on the routes of several Satthei-led marketeer fleets in any given year.

“Jesus, what did they do to piss them off?”

“Well, it’s supposition,” I say. “Shall we see if Lemior wants to tell us more?”

We go downstairs, and find Lemior in a talkative mood, helped a little by his aunt’s tea, I wonder. “Will the Sattheis be coming back here?” he asks, right off.

Well, that’s one question answered. “What do you know about why they left in the first place?” Sam asks.

“Nothing. Nobody knows. They just… One by one they stopped coming back.”

“Who was the first?” I ask.

He looks right at me. “Encelion, Mistress. Excuse me, but you look like you might be old enough to remember why.”

I shake my head. “How long ago?”

“Twenty three years, I think? I was only a boy–”

He stops, seeing the way Sam and I are looking at each other. We don’t say it in front of him. It looks like Encelion didn’t come back because she was destroyed, but Fareis and the others? Fareis stopped coming thirteen or so years ago.

~Does he even realise Encelion was destroyed,~ I wonder.

“On an unrelated matter,” I say carefully, “have you ever heard of someone who calls himself ‘the Gyrefalcon?’”

Lemior looks at me blankly.

“He was involved with the conflict with Kaleshha, a few years ago,” Sam prompts.

“Oh I don’t know, that was years ago, wasn’t it?”

“He married the princess Hanima,” Sam adds. “I understand she came from here.”

“Ohhhh. The Lady Hanima,” Lemior says. I can feel my pulse quickening. “We don’t have…”

“No monarchy. Of course, my mistake. We’ve been following stories, you know how things get exaggerated.” Sam smiles disarmingly. “Is she still married?”

“Yes of course. Lord Hajarean–”

“Hajarean! Of course!” Sam exclaims, snapping her fingers. I’m not sure if she’s pretending, or if she’s remembering something from that game played so long ago. Thinking about it, it must only be a couple of years ago in her memory. “He used the name Gyrefalcon on his adventures. They say he helped save the world. You didn’t know?”

Lemior shakes his head.

“A little bird told us we might find him here,” Sam continues. “How long ago did they marry, do you know?”

“Oh it was before I was born. Aunt?”

“It was more than thirty years ago, I’m sure.” Lemior’s aunt says.

It takes Sam and I a little while to get past that. Thirty years. More than thirty years.

Gyre Falcon is going to be an old man.

“Hey, let’s get down to the office and pay the harbour fees, shall we?” Sam offers.

***

The next morning Sam and I round up the kids and take them shopping for new clothes; and for clothes for us too; in the daily market. I get the impression Beni and Jalsone and the other mothers are glad to have some time alone away from the kids for a while.

Before too long we split into two groups, with Asuti and Ateis coming with me and Garelan and the twins going off with Sam.

The usual manner of obtaining clothes in Jeodin is to buy fabric and then make it up into clothes yourself, or pay a seamstress to do it. If you’re really rich you just hire a dressmaker to do the whole thing. There are some nice mainland fabrics I haven’t seen before, which I order to be delivered to the boarding house, where I know Chi and Beni can do something with them.

But we also need some clothes now. Fortunately there are merchants who sell ready-made clothes. They’re usually secondhand and in variable condition, especially when it comes to children’s clothes, grown out before they were worn out by their previous owners. So the whole experience does remind me slightly of rummaging around charity shops and new-agey market stalls. Most of the stuff on offer is just dreadful, but if you keep at it you can find something unexpected and lovely. My fashion sense being a little skewed probably helps in this case, as the loveliest things to my eye aren’t necessarily those that have been priced up.

I don’t care. We have money and it’s a pleasure to buy pretty dresses for two little girls who appreciate it. Three if I count myself, I think with a little smile. I don’t want this ever to get old and boring.

Sometimes, though, I think I miss the malls back home. I can imagine setting myself loose in Bluewater — me the way I am now, able to wear all the pretty clothes teenage girls wear and look good in them and not have to imagine getting funny looks for even stopping to look at them.

And knickers! Fresh cotton undies! My God, I do love Jeodine fashions, but they have no idea when it comes to underwear. Someone born here, given a pair of knickers and told what part of the body to wear them on would probably just say ‘won’t they get smelly quickly?’ Yes, but we have washing machines! You wear a fresh pair every day!

Alien. Profligate.

But that aside, I do love Jeodine islander fashions. They’d look old-fashioned back home, in a that doesn’t match any specific historical period; but with all the petticoats and bodices and corsets and headpieces, and bright iridescent colours and velvety blacks and filigree lace and everything done up with laces, they would seem like costumes, I’m sure. I love the shapes they make; the lovely full skirts and the ruffling noise they make as I walk, the lightly-corseted postures (I’ve never seen anyone tight-lacing). They’re so feminine. You can’t wear that sort of stuff working or just getting around on board a ship; then it’s just the kind of practical tunic-and-leggings wear that everyone wears, so I always take shore-time as a chance to really dress up, and I usually steal the chance to dress Ateis up too.

And now I have Asuti too! I actually start giggling to myself right there in the middle of an aisle in the market.

“What’s funny, Tani?” Asuti asks, pretty in her new light blue day-dress and looking as happy as I feel.

“Nothing. I’m just happy. Come on, my turn. Remember that grey shimmery one we saw back there?”

“Don’t forget, Beni said we had to get some sensible clothes too.”

“Yeah I know. Boooring. We’ll do that later.” I’m thinking tomorrow.

For some reason Asuti seems to find that funny.

When I think about such things I also daydream about how it would be, to be a Neri back in that modern, technological world, in modern clothes; denim skirts and tights, mobile phones, that kind of thing. I would pass for human, I think. Especially if I wore a top that said “HUMAN” across the front. I grin at the thought. If asked about my eyes I can just say ‘Contacts. D’you like them?’ If asked about my ears I can say ‘Latex, I’m a big Lord of the Rings fan. Sad, innit.’ Or if I’m feeling cheekier, ‘I caught them in a mechanical rice-picker.’ Or I could just take to wearing hats as a fashion thing. It would work. Even if I didn’t hide them and didn’t explain them, people would give one second glance, shrug and accept it.

No such deception is possible here, nor necessary. Apart from the obvious, there must be a hundred or so little signals that my body gives out all the time even just standing still, that means anyone here can just tell I’m a Neri from distance; signals that would all be missed back in the other world because there’s no such thing as what I am and no-one’s attuned to those particulars of difference.

Asuti struggles with the unfamiliar buttons on the back of the dress I’m trying on. I think it’s the first time I’ve seen buttons anywhere since coming here. A Jeodan invention, the woman merchant assures me, and warns me, “You must be careful, dear. Some cheaper merchants are using steel buttons.”

“I’ll watch out for that. Thank you.”

It’s odd, I think, that steel should be cheap here. Elsewhere in Jeodin it’s rare and expensive.

“It’s not as good as laces ’cause you can’t adjust it,” Asuti says, behind me. “Either it fits or it doesn’t.”

As the day heats up and I detect Ateis might be getting bored, we retire to one of the inn forecourts around the market square to wait for Sam and the others. I order a pitcher of what I can closest describe as lemonade, although it’s not made from lemons and it’s not fizzy; but it is refreshingly cool, being pulled up from a deep cellar. I miss ice, at times like this.

“Well, are you two enjoying yourselves?”

“Yes.” Asuti says, smiling. She’s sitting upright in her chair, like a child allowed to sit up at the grown-ups’ table, on good manners.

“I’m tired,” Ateis complains.

“Do you want to have a quick nap here while we wait for the others?”

“No.”

“Well, what about a cuddle then?”

She gives that a little thought, then climbs down from her chair and comes to me, so I can pick her up and sit her down on my lap and wrap my arms around her.

“Hang on, can’t reach my drink…” I lean forward to retrieve it and sit back again. “There we go. Comfy?” The English word slips out.

“Comfy.” She nestles in against my shoulder. I give Asuti a ‘what can you do?’ look and she grins.

“Look, Neri,” Asuti says quietly, pointing her head off to the side. I take a quick glance, enough to see they’re coming into the forecourt, but not apparently heading for us, and face front again to wait until they come into my field of view.

I watch them find a table and take seats; the male pulls out a chair for the female, who’s heavily pregnant. They look hardly any older than me, and just as obviously induced far too early and now fully developed.

They look happy, in love, engrossed with each other. The female’s hand rests on her belly as they order drinks. They look like any young human prospective parents.

Correction: Like teenaged parents-to-be. They look like they should be in school. Like me they lack the grace of adult Neri.

“Interesting,” I say quietly, pitched low for Asuti’s ears.

“I thought only Sattheis could have babies,” Asuti whispers back.

“So did I.” Otherwise why make the sacrifice? Why bind yourself to a living ship, like a dryad to her grove, condemning yourself to its doom? “Better not talk about it here,” I add.

Asuti nods.

“Better not talk about what?” Sam says suddenly behind me, surprising me. Asuti grins; clearly she’s been in on the conspiracy to make me jump.

“Sami!” Ateis crows.

“Heya squirt. Come on you two,” she calls to the other two smaller kids. Garelan is already taking a seat next to Asuti. “Come and sit down. Cold drinks.”

That gets a cheer, and some measure of chaotic compliance.

“Hey, ’Suti, you look pretty!” Garelan says to Asuti. Asuti just preens.

I notice Sam watching them intensely for a moment. “Tani, a word?” she says.

“What?”

“Come on. Hey, Ateis, you want to sit with the others?”

“Okay.”

I help Ateis down and stand up. “Oh, another pitcher please,” I call to the girl who’s come out to see if we want one. She waves and turns back inside before even reaching us. “What’s up?” I ask Sam.

“You think you ought to be encouraging him so much?” she asks me quietly, pulling me away a few steps. She’s speaking in English too.

“What? Who?”

“Who do you think? Asutan.” She gives a look towards Asuti, currently taking charge of the kids.

“Wh–” I just stare for a moment. “What’re you talking about?”

“Beni asked me to talk to you about it. She already thinks you’re indulging him too much with this girl thing, and you’re buying him dresses now–” She stops, seeing how I’m staring at her. “Oh, don’t tell me you didn’t realise!”

“Realise what? You’re trying to tell me Asuti’s a boy? She’s bloody not! You’re having me on!”

“Tani, we were on a tiny boat together for ten days and you didn’t notice anything?” She sighs, actually covering her face with her hands for a few moments. I look at Asuti again. Still all I can see is a little girl showing off her new dress to the younger children. “Jesus, talk about a failed perception roll.”

I just continue staring at Asuti, a long silent ‘ohhh’ starting on my lips, until she senses my attention and looks up. I smile and give a little wave and turn back to Sam, decided. “You’re wrong,” I say.

“And so’s Beni, who’s shared a cabin with him and his brother the last eight months?”

“Yeah, so’s Beni. She’s an islander and you’re talking like a mainlander. Everything’s about that little bit of flesh between your legs, isn’t it? Does that define who you are?”

“And I think you’re projecting,” Sam cuts back, refusing to rise to my bait. “You’re projecting yourself onto this kid, giving him the sort of encouragement you wish you’d had.”

“I didn’t know! She told me her name was Asuti!” I hiss. “All the other kids call her that. So do Chi and Demi. Only you and Beni don’t. I just thought you were–” I stop. I don’t know what I thought about that. I don’t think I thought anything about it, like I just edited it out of my attention. “She never once contradicted me calling her a girl. She’s got all the mannerisms, all the…” I take a breath. “What, d’you think I forced her to wear that dress? And look, the kids are fine with it, what’s the problem?”

“They’re marketeer kids–”

“Yeah, exactly–”

“And we’re ashore. We need to be more careful. People won’t understand–”

“Look at her!” I burst out. “Seriously look, Sam.” Sam does actually turn her head to look. “That is a girl. I don’t care what’s between her legs, I didn’t fail that perception roll, I rolled a fucking twenty, and no-one in this city has to know a thing unless you or Beni start blabbing off.”

She sighs again. “Beni is concerned–”

“Fuck Beni!”

“Okay, fine, whatever. You’re obviously incapable of a grown-up conversation right now. Go and sit with the kids, I need to think.”

She might as well have slapped me. I actually have to hold back tears. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I didn’t mean it.”

“I know. And I know this is an emotive subject for you.”

“Should be for you too.”

She shakes her head. “I haven’t lived with it all my life. I don’t look at a kid like that and remember what I felt like at that age.”

“You admit it then!”

“No, I’m saying–”

“But I’m right, Sam. I know I am.”

Sam sighs. “Beni thinks that Asutan may be imprinting on you.”

“Oh come on. Ducklings imprint. She’s a human.”

“And you’re not.”

“Sam–”

“You don’t understand the effect you have on us.” Her voice sounds suddenly plaintive. She’s looking at me especially intensely. And no, I don’t understand what she’s talking about. “Marketeer kids do gender play, I realise that. They see how Neri kids are and they do the same thing, and that’s okay. But the way you’re getting so close to him is dangerous, because you’re Neri and he can imprint on you. He’ll try to be exactly what you want him to be. It’s instinct.” She fixes my gaze urgently. “Someone you can show all the understanding and support and acceptance for wanting to be a girl that you didn’t get at his age. Do you understand what I’m getting at?”

“But I didn’t know!”

“You must have known,” Sam insists. “Subconsciously maybe. You can’t be on a little boat together that long and not see something.”

“Well maybe I just don’t spend my time peeking at kids’ genitals!” I snap.

Sam’s response is instant. She slaps my face for real this time.

“Leave her alone!” I hear Asuti yelling, coming our way. The initial shock passes, and I become aware of the hot sting of the slap on my cheek. “Stop telling her off all the time!” Asuti yells, and starts laying into Sam, until Sam catches both her wrists in a firm grasp.

“’Suti, stop,” I implore. “Come here.”

“She shouldn’t treat you like that!”

“Come here,” I say again, extending my hand. Sam releases her and she flies into my embrace. I look at Sam. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I didn’t mean–”

“You know? I don’t have to deal with this,” Sam says. She’s almost shaking with fury. “All these fucking tantrums every five minutes, I’m tired of it, Tani.”

“I didn’t mean it!”

“No, you never do, except when you say it.” She turns aside, to the table, where four small children are staring at us, worried. “Come on, kids. Let’s get you home so you can have your nap.”

“She’s a windsinger!” I say suddenly. I hadn’t meant to. It was our secret, mine and Asuti’s. At least I said it in English.

Sam stares back at me, surprised.

“How d’you think we got here so fast?” I push on. “Jeoda should’ve been way out of our range. It’s easy to take fair winds for granted, isn’t it?”

Sam’s gaze flicks from me to Asuti, back to me. “Now that is interesting,” she says tightly. “When were you going to tell me?”

“When you needed to know. It’s supposed to be a secret.”

“The Satthei doesn’t know? Of course not, she only tests girls.”

I nod.

Sam looks away finally, sighing. “Come on kids,” she says again, switching back to Jeodine. “We both need time to think about this,” she says to me.

I watch as she collects them up and dumps a few coins on the table to cover the last pitcher, mostly undrunk. Ateis comes towards me when she gets up, but I tell her to go with Sam. Thankfully she does. Finally Sam is herding them away in the direction of the boarding house.

All except Asuti, still in my arms. I hold her tight and kiss the top of her head.

“You were arguing about me, weren’t you?” she says, as soon as Sam’s out of earshot. “She hates me.”

“No she doesn’t–”

“She does! She’s always looking at me like I’m doing something wrong!”

“No. If anything she thinks I’m doing something wrong.”

“What?”

I sigh. “Come on, let’s go down to the harbour and check on the sloop. Don’t forget the shopping.”

Game Theory 2.20 to 2.29

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases. I got bored/lonely, so you're getting it a little early. :-)

I have another week of releases in the bag, then I'll be running to keep ahead, I expect. :-}

***

The sloop was fine, of course; but by the time we’d satisfied ourselves of that it was too hot to do anything or even contemplate walking back up the hill so we put up the awning and flaked out under its shade on the cabin roof.

“We could sail away right now, just us.” Asuti suggests dreamily.

I chuckle. “I’m tempted.” It’s not like we’re Bound to port after all. All paid up. Let the wind pull on the sails and let the deep draw us on forever.

The shadow of the boom sways across the awning from the slight movement of the boat on the harbour water. A soft clink of metal as it reaches the limit of its stayline and sways back slowly. The motion is soothing and proper.

“Why are we here anyway? It’s not like the Satthei’s coming here even if she is all right.”

“An old friend of mine and Sam’s lives here. The falcon was… a message, reminding us we need to find him and speak to him.”

“The Goddess?”

“I don’t know. Maybe. Too strong an omen to ignore twice anyway.”

“Why haven’t you gone to see him yet then?”

“Nervous,” I admit. “He’s probably changed a lot since we last saw him. If he’s changed half as much as we have…” I sigh. It turns into a quiet chuckle. “He might not even recognise us. He’s a rich man now, he might think we’re just trying to get money out of him.”

“Oh. I suppose that is awkward. You’re not though, are you?”

“What?”

“Going to try to get money out of him.”

“No, ’course not. We can look after ourselves. We don’t need to beg or borrow off any islander.”

“Hey, we could start our own market fleet.”

“Heh.”

“And you could become a Satthei too.”

“No I couldn’t. I can’t even imagine how long it would take me to become the sort of person who’d want that, you know?”

“Hundreds and hundreds of years,” Asuti supplies. “I’ll be so long dead you’ll have forgotten all about me.”

“Oh, I’m never forgetting you,” I say.

“Elves can’t say never.” A variant of that proverb.

“I won’t forget you,” I insist quietly.

We fall silent, dissipating heat.

And after a while asks, “Why were you two arguing about me?”

Oh, where to begin? I take a few moments to try to find a way to say it right. No need to say I hadn’t known, that Sam had had to point it out to me. “She’s worried… She’s worried I might be, uh, influencing you to want to be a girl. More than you would otherwise.”

She doesn’t answer that. After a few minutes she sits up to look away over the water, propping herself up on one hand, her legs folded on the other side of her.

I put my arm out and rest my hand lazily against her back. “What’re you thinking?” I ask.

She just shrugs. “Don’t know.”

“Okay.”

A little later she says, “I don’t want to be a girl, I just am, I think. I was supposed to be but my body came out wrong. Does that make sense?” she asks, twisting around to look at me.

“Oh yes. It makes perfect sense.” And because of what Sam said, I’m now worrying if it makes too perfect sense. There’s a tear on my cheek, and she sees it.

“Why are you crying?”

“I’m not. I’m…” I wipe the tear away and try to compose my thoughts. “I’m just amazed you’ve got it so well figured out already.”

She shrugs again.

“How long have you felt that way?”

“Long time. Before I knew I could sing to the wind.”

“Ah, I was wondering,” I say. “In case you were thinking, ‘oh, I’m a windsinger, I must be a girl,’ and trying to make yourself be one because of that. Just because no-one’s ever heard of a male windsinger doesn’t mean you can’t be the first, you know? No-one understands why anyone becomes windsingers. Not even the Sattheis.”

She looks away again, pensive.

“And I don’t mind either way,” I say. “We’d still be friends, wouldn’t we? The main thing is be yourself. That’s what it’s all about.”

Even as I’m saying the words I know I’m lying, and Sam’s right. I want Asuti to be this way. I feel such a connection to her and it’s because of this, and it always was, even though I didn’t know it. (And she looks so pretty in her new dress.) And it’s so selfish of me to wish that on someone; especially here, where there’s nothing anyone can do to help her as her body grows into that of a man, any more than Sam can be helped, in the reverse predicament.

I hope I’ve said the right things anyway, even if it has ruined the mood. She lies down again, on her side this time with her back to me, still looking out over the water. I don’t know how to reach her like this.

***

“Sam…”

She’s sitting by the stove in the kitchen. I’ve sent Asuti on into the house.

“I’m really sorry, okay? I didn’t mean to–”

“I know.”

She’s still angry then. Do I go to her, plead with her? Would it just make her angrier, saying that I was ‘doing the bishoujo thing’ again?

“You’re not going to… go away, are you?” I ask; my real fear. ~Don’t leave me.~ My voice shakes.

Now she looks at me. “Where would I go?” She looks thoughtful. No, she’s performing looking thoughtful. “Hmm, I could go around breaking into old tombs and seeing if there are any pretty girdles lying around for me to try on.”

“Oh Sam.” In the game, one of the random artifacts the players might find in a treasure haul was a Girdle of Femininity — or Masculinity, whichever quality the character that first foolishly tries it on most lacks.

I don’t know why, but I go round the table to Sam. I kneel on the hearth-rug next to her feet and rest my head on her knee.

After a moment I feel her hand rest on my head, and stroke my hair a little.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper.

“It’s not your fault.”

Except…

“Asu… ti is going to grow up into a man’s body,” Sam says. “There’s nothing on this Earth that can stop that.”

“A Satthei can,” I say.

Pause. “Huh, the oil, yes. She can make him a chemical eunuch. Is that the only choice?”

I nod, my head moving against her knee. A Satthei would take him, being a windsinger, and he would grow up an androgyne. And that’s probably the least worst option available.

Or there’s the surgical kind of eunuch, which slavers do to the male kids they take to make them more manageable, or so the stories tell it. If we’d been taken on the atoll, maybe they would have done it already. And Asuti would probably have bled to death, or be dying even now from an infection in the hold of a slaver ship.

I’ve already thought about this, lying on the cabin roof, looking at Asuti’s back as she watched the water, deep in her own thoughts, thinking that even that, even that risk might come to seem to her to be preferable to the long coming betrayal of her own growing body.

I might have chosen it. I’ve sat in the bath with a long, sharp kitchen knife held to my genitals, not much older than Asuti is now, trying to be brave enough and stupid enough to drive it into the deformity.

Only ever when my parents were in the house, so my screams would have brought help, and someone who could call an ambulance. There’s stupid-desperate and there’s just moronic.

“I’ve been talking to the others,” Sam says. I think it’s easier for us to talk when we’re not looking at each other sometimes. “Chi was on Master Retican’s ship too. She says Asu… Asuti’s been dressing as a girl on and off for the last three years, going by that name, on-ship. People noticed, because most kids — most marketeer kids even — don’t gender-play that long. But no-one had a problem with it until Beni came aboard. So… So I guess I owe you an apology.”

I sit up straight on my heels and look at her. “She means well,” I say.

Sam nods. “This isn’t back home. There just isn’t the same kind of… bullshit about, um, these kinds of things.”

“Except what we bring,” I say softly.

Sam nods. “Beni’s not on some moral crusade here. She just… she worries that indulging Asuti now will just set her up for more hurt later.”

I shake my head. “I don’t have any memories of being a little girl,” I say. “Well, a few now I suppose, from Taniel. But… Scraps. I miss it. I’ve missed out on that forever. I want her to have memories she can treasure, whatever happens when she grows up. I want her to have those memories of being a girl at least for the time she’s got.”

Sam looks thoughtful about that, but if she has any thoughts in particular she doesn’t share them. “We agreed,” she says, “Asuti can be a girl, at least while it’s up to us. None of us are going to make it a problem.”

I sigh with relief. “I wish you’d waited until I’d got back before talking about it,” I say.

“I know, but you can get awfully defensive, and they’d get all deferential around you and nothing would get decided.”

I bite my tongue on any response. She’s probably right. It’s still not fair though.

“Anyway, Chi was advocate enough, I assure you. She laid it on the line pretty strong with Beni.”

“Chirasel?”

“Think there’s a bit of a marketeer vs islander thing going between those two. Different ideas about how to bring up kids… and most other things. Chi was all, ‘what right have you got to decide what Asuti wants to do? You were leaving Deregan anyway and Asuti’s my shipmate too, I have at least as much say as you do!’”

“God. Sounds intense.”

“Yeah, she can be.”

“Anyway, it’s decided,” I say, making sure.

“Yep.”

Silence.

“You know, you never called me a he, since coming here,” Sam says suddenly.

“Uh…” I have to scramble for an excuse. Luckily I find one. “You never asked?”

Her look says she hadn’t thought of that. “Heh. No, I didn’t, did I?”

“Is that… Do you want that?”

She looks thoughtful again. Finally she sighs. “Guess it would be confusing to the others. Leave it.”

I have to hide my relief. Whatever her mannerisms she has such a pretty face, and such a nice feminine figure, it would be hard to remember.

I wonder if that makes me a hypocrite as well.

No, I decide. Back in that former life I never expected anyone to treat me as female. I’d already decided I wouldn’t ask that of anyone until I could pass well enough to not make it impossibly hard for them. Even if that seemed an impossibly long way off.

***

We take a couple more days to settle into our new lodgings and rest before we feel ready to go up the hill and try to get in to see Lord Hajarean. Gyrefalcon. Possibly our friend Simon.

I’d wanted to write him a letter, in English. Sam had objected, saying all the things that could go wrong with that, that would mean a no-show didn’t necessarily tell us anything. Some flunky opening it and seeing a meaningless scrawl, for instance. Sam wanted it face to face. She wanted to see his reaction when we said something in English.

“What are you worried about?” I’d asked.

“I’m not worried.”

But I know she was lying. I want to think she was just being extra-suspicious.

Luckily Sam has a pretty face, and a way of talking to people that gets us past the guy at the outer gate and the guy at the inner gate, so we quickly find ourselves in our best new formal daywear waiting in a large formal office on the front of the ground floor of Lord Hajarean’s palatial house on the rim of the valley.

“Impressive,” Sam says, standing at one of the large, glassless arched windows where she can see down all the way to the harbour. “He’s done well for someone who started as a stowaway street kid.” It’s cool and pleasant here in the late afternoon.

“That’s how he started?”

“In the game. Gyrefalcon was Thief-class. Pickpocket who picked the wrong pocket and needed to get out of Dodge in a hurry. Stowed away on the ship the party met on. That was his intro to the campaign.”

It is impressive. The architecture up here has more than a touch of the Arabic about it, with its arches and domes and geometric patterns everywhere. It’s a motif carried into the buildings’ interiors, if this one is any guide. Interior and exterior blend into each other in a way I find pleasing. Arabesque screens sweep glowing dappled pools of lightacross the patterned floor towards the far wall.

The door across the room opens and a man steps in, alone. I stand up to join Sam.

He crosses towards us. He looks middle-aged; I’d guess he’s in his fifties, but he looks good with it, with the lifelong fitness of someone who was a superb athlete in his youth. Now his red hair is greying, as is his neatly kept beard. He’s dressed unassumingly in a simple belted tunic and leggings, which serves to show off he still has a pretty decent figure for a man his age. The style may be unassuming, but the cloth is of the very best quality.

He doesn’t look anything like Simon, of course; any more than Sam or I look like Lee or Paul. He has a nice face though, I decide, even if he’s showing us nothing more than mild curiosity at this moment.

“Well,” he opens informally, “good morning, ladies. What can I do for you?”

Sam launches into her prepared speech. “Lord Hajarean?” He nods minutely. “We have been charged to deliver a verbal message to one who was once called the Gyrefalcon.”

That takes him a little by surprise. “I haven’t heard that name for a long time,” he remarks evenly. “Well, yes, I’m Gyrefalcon, or I was. You had better deliver your message.”

Sam switches to English. “Simon? It’s Lee and Paul. From the game. We’ve been looking for you.”

If there was a reaction from Lord Hajarean I missed it. He just looks at us both impassively for a moment. “I’m sorry,” he says eventually in Jeodine. “I didn’t understand that. What language was it? Is it a code?”

“Well, you’re a lot shorter than I remember,” Sam continues in English. “Aren’t you going to say anything about how we’ve changed?” She smiles hopefully.

Lord Hajarean looks at Sam again, a slight frown on his face. “You must forgive me, Miss, I do not understand what you’re saying.” He smiles, trying to make light of an embarrassing situation.

“But Simon–”

“Sam,” I say. “It’s not him.” With those words the disappointment lands on me like a terrible weight. “My apologies, Lord Hajarean,” I say, addressing him for the first time. “We made a mistake. I’m very sorry for wasting your precious time. Our message was clearly meant for another.”

“Apparently so. I’m only sorry you had a wasted journey,” Lord Hajarean says, unfailingly urbane and polite. “As for my wasted time, think nothing of it. I can lend you a carriage to take you back into the city,” he offers.

“Thank you, but that’s not necessary,” I say.

“As you wish. Then I suppose I had better see you out.”

***

“He’s lying,” Sam says, as we walk back down the hill through already-baking streets. I’m already beginning to wish we’d accepted the offer of the carriage. Going downhill is surprisingly hard work and the heat of the day is really starting to kick in. It makes me long to be out over the water, but then most things do, when I’m ashore.

“What do you mean, he’s lying?”

“What do you think I mean? That was Simon, and he lied to us, to our faces. Couldn’t you tell?”

“Why would he do that?”

“He must have been forewarned somehow,” Sam is saying, voicing her own reasoning. “Not to show any surprise. He must’ve known we we coming. He’s one of the city oligarchs, he probably gets reports on everyone that comes through the port.”

“Sam, maybe it just wasn’t him.”

“Then what was the fucking bird for?” Sam snaps. “Why lead us all the way here?”

“Wild falcon chase?” I say wryly. Sam just looks like she wants to hit something. “Maybe it really was just lost and we just took off after it because we didn’t know what to do about the Satthei.”

“I don’t believe it,” Sam mutters. “Well. The last part, I admit that.”

“What are we going to do now?” I wonder.

Sam looks thoughtful. “We got the women and children to safety,” she sums up, conveniently forgetting again that we are the women and children. “We checked up on Gyrefalcon, he doesn’t appear to be our friend,” she says carefully. I nod, getting her multiple meaning. Even if that man used to be Simon, it seems he doesn’t want to know us now. “We discharged our duties. Speaking for myself, I intend to get rat-arsed tonight. We can figure out what to do tomorrow while you’re tending my hangover.”

“Won’t Beni be tending your hangover then?” I ask, a deliberate wind-up.

“Shush you.” But she grins thoughtfully, if such a thing were possible. Then she sighs. “I think my sex drive is coming back,” she says darkly, apropos of nothing, it seems. The Satthei oil is wearing off.

“Uh-oh. Jeoda better watch out,” I say, trying to make light of it.

It works for now. She grins again.

***

Jeoda wakes up in the evening. The sun sets and the city cools and expands and comes alive. I watch from my bedroom window as the lamps come on one by one; red, blue, purple, green, pink. The sky is darkening blue, striated with pink clouds at high altitude.

The door behind me opens. “Sure you don’t want to come?” Sam asks.

“No, I’m fine babysitting.” I was never one for going out pubbing or clubbing or whatever before, and that hasn’t really changed when I’m not being paid to play music, which I haven’t been since Denhall.

“Jalsone can do that.”

“I know. I want to.” I turn around and stop. “Are you wearing make-up?”

“Wasn’t my idea! They ganged up on me!”

“Yeah, right.”

“It’s true. Chirasel said she wasn’t going to dance with me if I didn’t, and then Beni joined in and–”

“Yeah yeah.” I mime a talking sock-puppet with my hand. “It’s about time. You look lovely. Go on.” Actually what I don’t say is that it’s a weird combination having the make-up with the black leather leggings and the oversize white tunic and the black waistcoat-type thing and all the jewellery…

Sam grins. “’Suti’s got the baby. Little ones are playing in the hall. I said you’d tell them a new story after supper.”

“You said what?”

Sam grins again and makes her escape.

“Why’d you even ask if I wanted to go with you then?” I yell after her belatedly. “Bitch.”

***

I’m woken by knocking on the front door downstairs. It must be late. Not too late, as I can still hear people in the streets and music and the occasional slight turbulence from nearby taverns. I look across and see Ateis still sleeping in the child’s bed nearby, and Asuti in the second full-size bed with the baby. I remember now, I’d said they could come in with me in the hope that Sam and Beni coming home wouldn’t wake them.

I can hear Jalsone going to answer the door. ~Is Sam back yet?~ I wonder. I think I would have woken at the sound, unless she was supernaturally quiet about it.

Jalsone’s coming up the stairs. Nothing for it then. I swing my legs out of bed and find a tunic to put on before the soft knock on my door.

I open it quietly from my side.

“There’s a man wants to talk to you,” Jalsone whispers.

“Me?” I ask. “I’ll be right down. The others aren’t back yet, are they?”

“No Miss.”

A little wrench of fear starts in my belly. ~What if something’s happened to them? This could be a watchman coming to tell me–~ I do know there’s no purpose in delay. “I’m coming,” I say, feeling my voice shake.

I recognise the man standing in the parlour instantly. It’s not a watchman. “Lord Hajarean,” I say, surprised into courtesy. “Can I… help?”

“What are your intentions?” he asks curtly.

“What?” It takes me a moment to realise he spoke in English. And from that everything follows. “Simon it is you!” I exclaim. “Sam was right! What… Why did you pretend?”

“What are your intentions?” he asks again. His English has a thick Jeodine accent. “Why did you come here?”

“What do you mean? We don’t have any, we just… we’ve been looking for you. We’ve been trying to find you.”

“Do you know a way to return to the other world?”

“No.”

He sighs, and a load of tension drains out of his shoulders. For a moment he looks like a much older man. Then he straightens, but only in a manner of regaining poise, not tensing up again. “I’m glad,” he says in Jeodine.

“So am I,” I reply, and break into a smile, It’s good to acknowledge that sometimes. “Oh, sit down pleas– No wait, let’s go to the kitchen, it’s comfier. I’ll make some tea,” I suggest, already leading the way.

“Ahem.” He didn’t clear his throat. Gaspode-like, he said ‘ahem’. Until now, I suddenly think, he might have been anyone who learnt a few phrases of English from somewhere. Now I know this is Simon.

“Hey, I learned to make tea, finally,” I protest. “I mean, Jeodine tea anyway,” I add, flashing a grin back to him as he follows. “We’ve got some Waker, Sleeper, Talker, lots of Calmer. Kids,” I explain. “Absolutely essential, trust me.”

“Oh I know.”

“You do?”

We reach the kitchen and I point him to one of the comfortable chairs around the stove.

“Four children,” he says. “Six grandchildren and counting.”

“Wow. So you… how long… I mean–”

“Right after the Kaleshha campaign ended,” he replies. “I’ve been here thirty four years.”

“Shit. We wondered if… Shit, I’m sorry.”

“Why?” He takes his seat. “I have a life richer and more full than any I could have achieved back in that other place. I have a beautiful wife whom I love very much, and children and grandchildren who illuminate my world. I have a home and a life here I wouldn’t leave for anything that other place could offer me. I have wealth and position and that allows me to make a difference to people’s lives here. Don’t feel sorry for me because I am older. My time has been well spent.” He smiles. It’s that old slow smile I remember. “That’s what the young do, back there, isn’t it? Pity the old.”

“That’s why you pretended you didn’t know us,” I say. “You were afraid we’d take it away from you.”

He nods. “But it was rude of me, and for that I apologise. I should not doubt old friends. And anyway, I’m curious.” That smile again. “What have you been up to? Did James and Dave come through too?”

“Y-Yes. But they… We lost them.”

“Tell me the whole story,” he says. He sounds so kindly, like a favourite uncle, I think.

“Do… Do you want tea?” I ask again.

“Let’s have some Talker then. A mild inhibition-loosener shouldn’t go amiss at a time like this.”

“I’ll just get some water. Pump’s outside.”

***

It takes a couple of hours to bring Hajarean up to date. He sipped his tea and listened, and asked questions here and there to prod me on. He was especially interested in any details I could relate about life aboard a Neri familyship. I think it’s one world he hasn’t been able to penetrate and learn much about. So I talk about the social life, the music, the dancing, the thrill of hunting with dolphins and feeling part of a beautiful, deadly sea monster.

Finally I tell him of the attack, of being abandoned on the atoll and making our own escape from the slavers and our flight here.

I don’t mention the gyre falcon that led us. I’m not sure why; I just feel I need to not mention it yet.

“You got here from the Western Atolls in ten days?” he says, sounding surprised. “That’s really impressive.”

“Well, we had help. Turns out one of the kids is a windsinger.”

“Oh really? That was fortunate.”

I stop myself. I hadn’t meant to say that. That was the tea doing its job. I don’t have to say any more though. I don’t have to say which one, for instance. “Anyway,” I say lamely, “so here we are. Then we heard you were here and came knocking. I mean, we’ve been asking at every port we’ve been to,” I lie, “but we didn’t know your real name, only Gyrefalcon. Just our luck Jeoda wasn’t on the Satthei’s trade route.”

***

“So… I can’t help noticing…” Hajarean begins.

“Oh no–”

“You’re both girls now,” he observes.

“Oh damn, you noticed,” I joke, and lean right forward to bury my head in my arms. I’m sitting cross-legged on the big comfy chair and I think, suddenly, that my old hips wouldn’t let me do that.

“It’s a little hard to miss.” He chuckles. “How is that working out for you both?”

I sit up straight again and sigh. “Sam’s finding it hard. You know how Lee was such a lad…” Hajarean nods. “She’d go back to being male again like a shot, if she could.”

“Hmm,” Hajarean muses. “You wouldn’t.”

“I…” I stop myself before I give out the old excuses. “No, I wouldn’t,” I say, looking him in the eye.

He nods. “I can’t say I’m surprised,” he says, a touch of humour in his voice. “If memory serves, most of us were waiting for you to tell us what was on your mind.”

“You… You were?”

He smiles.

“Oh God,” I say, burying my head again. I can hear him chuckling.

“If I might say,” he starts gently. I sit up again. “You do seem happier in yourself. You seem more yourself, somehow.”

“I guess. Kerilas said that too.” Remembering that takes some of the happiness away.

Pause.

“You sound like you’re not sure.”

“Oh I’m definitely happier, it’s just the ‘myself’ bit I’m not sure of. Heh.” I watch the stove for a few moments. “I would have done it myself, eventually,” I say. “Back there, I know I would have got my arse in gear sooner or later.”

“The sex-change?” Hajarean asks, just confirming. I nod.

“I just… I wasn’t ready yet, you know? It’s too big. Scary. It’s a lot easier to fantasize than to get on with it; start actually… coming out to people; doing irrevocable stuff to my body; being on drugs for the rest of my life.”

“Drugs?”

“Hormones.”

“Oh, right.” He shrugs. “I don’t know much about the… technicalities, I admit.”

“Oh, I’d been researching this for years.” I give him another long look. “Since college, even though I didn’t really know what I was doing.” That was where I’d met Simon. He was in the year ahead of me. It was coincidence that work took me to live in his home city a couple of years after I graduated. That’s when I got involved with the role playing groups, through him.

He nods.

“I mean, what they can do with hormones and surgery, and laser and voice training and all that. It’s not… It wouldn’t have been perfect. Bone structure, for instance. There’s only so much you can do after the skeleton’s stopped growing, for a start.”

“Who has a perfect body?”

“I know, I know.” Smile. ~I have, now,~ I remind myself. “But I know I’d always have looked… I don’t know, frumpy, I think. It always put me off, thinking how… how hard it was going to be even to… even to look okay enough that asking people to call me a she… wouldn’t strain credibility. I mean, I’ve seen some TSs that look fantastic, but… I don’t know. I don’t think I would’ve. Point is, I still would have done it, eventually,” I say again. “I know I would. I already knew I would. Just… not yet.”

“It’s like you said, you weren’t ready yet.”

“And now I never will be, will I? I’ll never have to make that step, and I’ll never be the woman I was going to be. And sometimes I’m just glad I don’t have to go through all that ’cause it was terrifying me, it really was, and here I am instead in this… lovely, perfect little female body and I didn’t have to go through any of that shit. And sometimes I feel like such a fraud, ’cause I haven’t earned any of this, I’ve just stolen this girl’s life, and even if I could give it back–” I stop on the brink, suddenly realising what I’m about to say. I look at him and decide to say it. “Even if I could give it back, I honestly don’t think I would.”

“Had you decided on a name? Back there, I mean?”

“Uh… Not really. Kind of.”

“Which means yes. Come on, what was it?”

“Well it doesn’t matter now, does it?”

“I want to know.” There’s that slow grin again. It’s so Simon. I can feel I’m blushing.

“Cathy,” I say. “C-Catherine.”

He nods. “I think it would have suited you.”

I shrug. Still blushing. “It’s beside the point. I can’t ever be her now.”

Silence.

“I named my daughter Catherine,” Hajarean says suddenly. “Well, Katarin, which is about as close as anyone here can pronounce it.” Another grin, then he turns thoughtful. “What you were saying about feeling like you’ve stolen a life. I know what you mean. I still get those thoughts a lot, even now.”

“It doesn’t go away?”

He shakes his head. “Which is ironic, I think, as I’ve lived in this body longer than he did, now.”

“How do you deal with it?”

He looks pensive. “I try to earn it; be worthy of it. I try not to bring dishonour to his name.”

I sigh. “Funny thing is, we two, we’re probably the happiest out of all of us. We’ve come out the best.”

He nods, taking that in.

“Kerilas said something, I remember,” I say. “He said, the thing with me is… Taniel… I wanted to be Taniel. It really was wish-fulfilment. That must have made it easier, because it meant I actually got the chance to be who I wished I could be.”

“Yeah. I think it’s fair to say I was the same there.”

“James never wanted to be Kerilas. He fancied playing an evil character in a game, he didn’t want to be… actually evil. And Sam certainly didn’t want to be a girl.”

“I think I dodged an arrow with Barak dying before we got pulled here,” Hajarean says.

“Heh. For about five minutes we thought you might have turned up as Jalese.”

“That was the N– The girl Lotan found belowdecks, right?”

I nod.

“How come?”

“Because sometimes after a character death a player takes over an NPC in the party–”

“Ohh, right, of course. ’Cause that would have been just what we needed, three of us turned into girls overnight.”

I laugh at the thought. “Oh God, I don’t think I could…” I break up. I’ve got the giggles.

“What?” he wants to know.

“Two of you…” I have to slip the words out through giggles. “Freaking out… about… first period…”

“Ohhh.”

“It’s not funny, it’s not funny, it’s not funny,” I tell myself, three times in quick succession, to make it true. “Poor Sam,” I say, calm now. “It’s not funny. She covers it a lot when other people are around. You know how Lee was…”

“Yeah.”

“Still the same. In private she gets pretty depressed sometimes.”

“Oh, that doesn’t sound so different from Lee,” Hajarean says. “It always was a cover. Didn’t you realise?”

“No. Well, I only ever saw him at the game.”

“He went through some very bad stuff growing up.”

“I didn’t know.”

“Well, at least Sam does have you to talk to.”

I shrug.

“Maybe she leans on you too hard,” Hajarean suggests.

“No, no, Trust me, I’m the one leaning on her.”

“Does she blame you for what happened to her?”

“No!” I object. “No, I–” My throat blocks up. Suddenly I’m weeping, almost silently, as emotions I don’t understand and hardly suspected feel like they’re crushing my chest.

“I wanted this!” I manage to get out in between tears. “I wanted this… so much! Every day I dreamed of something like this happening to me! So I didn’t have to be that… that thing any more!”

His arm is around my shoulders. My eyes aren’t open but he must be kneeling by my chair. I lean forwards and almost shoulder-barge him in trying to get closer to him. My head rests against his shoulder. He smells nice, of strength and manliness if that makes sense. And humanity. My lost humanity.

“I wished, I wished, I wished,” I say. “I wished that this could be real and not a dream and I wouldn’t have to go back… into that horrible… carcass… Ever. Ever. Ever.”

“Shh.” He rocks me slightly. I don’t know where this strength of feeling has come from. “Do you really think your wishing made this whole world? All the people you’ve known here. The thousands and thousands of years of history. My children… Taniel, do you really think you could have made all this with a little wish?”

“I…” Of course it’s a stupid idea. I know it is. But I’d wished so hard for so long.

“We were all brought here, for whatever purpose or whoever’s design, whoever’s plan it was, chose to prepare the way for us with a… with a game. I have no idea, but it had nothing to do with what any of us might have wished. Some of us…” He sighs. “Some of us were just lucky with the lives we found here.” I nod at that, my hair sliding across his shoulder. “So Sam’s in the mirror predicament of where you were back there. Add to that you’ve lost James and Dave–”

“I know–”

“You’ve heard of survivor guilt, haven’t you?”

I nod again.

“You let yourself be happy for a while and then–”

“Then I fuck something up and–”

“And she gets angry with you. You think you deserve that?”

I sniff. “I don’t know.” I squeeze the material of his sleeve hard. ~Do I fuck up because I deserve to have Sam angry at me?~ “I don’t know.”

***

“Still, at least you’re human. I don’t even get to be that any more.” I’ve dried myself up and Hajarean’s returned to the other chair.

“Who says you’re not human?” he asks.

I stare at him. “Uh… these?” I reply, sweeping back my hair behind my ears and showing them to him in turn. “Kind of a dead givaway, those, aren’t they?”

“And that makes you nonhuman, does it?”

“Wha–” I flounder. I don’t know what to say. “What are you getting at?”

“Look at you,” he says, becoming more animated, even enthusiastic. “Look at any human and any elf side by side and instead of looking at the few tiny little things that are different, look at all the huge things that are the same. Mammals, bipeds, hands,” he raises his own to demonstrate, and shakes them comically, “eyes, ears, a big brain, language, art, music, dancing, laughter, tears, love. Human, in every way that matters.”

“Human,” I whisper. The word almost locks my throat again.

“Elves in this world are not mystical demigods, no matter how much some of them might like playing the part. They’re real, biological beings. They evolved here. And we’re so similar; we can even interbreed… I think by definition that probably makes us the same species.”

I just stare, with eyes that still hurt from crying.

He continues, “My own private theory is that we’re two subspecies of homo sapiens. Homo sapiens sapiens,” he says, pointing at himself, then at me, “Homo sapiens neriens.” He smiles self-deprecatingly and shrugs. “Yeah, I made it up. It’ll have to do unless someone a bit more qualified falls through.”

“And the Reki are Homo sapiens rekiens, you’re saying?” I ask.

“Maybe. Or maybe all the elves are one subspecies and it’s just ethnic differences, I don’t know, I’m not enough of a biologist.”

“You’ve had a long time to think about this,” I say.

“Yes, I have.” He nods slowly. “The point is, I believe you’re as human as I am, Tani. And anyone who says otherwise is the sort of person who thinks these tiny differences,” he touches his own ear to illustrate, “are more important than the hugeness of what we have in common. It’s a shame, but there are plenty of people who think that way, here just as much as back in that other world, and they do it for the same reasons. To claim special status, to justify special treatment.”

“Kerilas said… Kerilas said it’s not about race,” I say. “Because we really are different.”

“Not so much–”

“Living thousands of years is quite a difference,” I point out. “Staying forever young, perfect regeneration, and I know that works because these,” I show him my hands, “were fucked a few months ago. I still have nightmares about it. But… we have all these advantages. It’s not fair, on you. You have to grow old–”

“And you have to die young.”

I would never have thought of it like that. Actually I remember I have had similar thoughts, but to hear it put so concisely stops me dead, staring at him.

He continues, “Yes I can see how the extended lifespan might change your perspective over time, but only in the same sort of way mine would, if I lived that long. But you know, you’re not thousands of years old yet. Why try to second-guess how you’ll be changed by that much experience? It’s an impossible standard to hold yourself to. Be who you are now and let time take care of itself. Don’t let people make you feel inferior and juvenile.”

“But I am–” I stop myself, feeling embarrassed and suddenly not wanting to meet his eyes.

“What?”

“Well…” I shrug. “Juvenile, I guess. Just a kid, aren’t I?” The sadness in my tone of voice surprises me. I hadn’t realised I felt that way about it.

“Ah. And you’re afraid that just because you said that, I’m going to start treating you like a child, like everyone else does?”

I nod.

“Or are you hoping that I will? It lets you off the hook from so many things, doesn’t it?”

That makes me look up at him, but his face is neutral, regarding me quietly.

“I see a charming young woman who’s been told she’s a child so often and treated like a child so much it’s hard for her to disbelieve it. Especially by your Satthei, am I right?”

I can only nod. “But she’s right. I mean… I act like such a kid sometimes. I don’t mean to, it just happens. She said it’s ’cause my brain’s immature. Still growing. But I mean, it’s not only her. Just ask Sam. I had another tantrum at Sam the other day. I didn’t mean to, I just…” I don’t know, and I fall silent.

“It’s what everyone expects of you, isn’t it? We’re all shaped by others’ expectations of us, Tani. It’s only human.”

I curl up sideways in the chair and hug my knees. I don’t know what to say. I don’t know what to think, now.

“You confuse me,” I say eventually.

“I get that a lot,” Hajarean admits.

“I was just getting used to thinking of myself as not human and you come here and tell me I am. I was just getting used to thinking I’m a kid — again — and you tell me I’m not. I don’t know… I don’t know what I am, okay? It’s hard enough figuring out what I’m supposed to be doing any given time.”

“Telling you you’re a child, treating you like one, it’s a means of social control,” he explains. “It’s not just the Sapi humans they hold back this way, it’s the rest of the Neri humans too, only even more literally. Literally holding back even their physical development by decades, even centuries; they artificially keep their own offspring in an immature state to control their fertility and make them more tractable.”

“You’re… You mean the Sattheis.”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean.”

“I was… I was induced too early, she said.”

“She told you that?”

I nod. “Well, this shaman–”

“What does that mean anyway? Do you know what this ‘inducing’ actually is, Tani? Do you know how it’s done? Have you seen it done?”

I shake my head. No-one ever explained it to me. No relevant-seeming memory has ever resurfaced.

“It’s just what happens when you’re removed from the chemical environment of a Satthei’s ship for long enough. No pheremones, no oil, your natural development kicks in and you start growing up as you’re supposed to. That’s all it is. There’s nothing sinister about it. No black-hearted Reki doing foul misdeeds–”

I sob, suddenly, surprising myself.

“They told you that, didn’t they?” Hajarean asks gently. “They wanted you to think your growing up was because Kerilas had done something to you.”

I nod, squeezing my eyes shut. “I knew he didn’t,” I whisper thickly. “I always knew he didn’t, but I thought it must’ve been someone else–” My throat blocks up.

“Ever since the Sattheis left us alone here, younger Neri have been coming, dribs and drabs. Runaways, orphans, refugees, what have you. They’ve made a home for themselves here. Growing up naturally, raising families, living the way humans are supposed to live, not… bound in chemical servitude in a floating hive.”

“I saw a couple in the market,” I say. It’s still difficult to speak. “Neri kids. They looked happy. She was pregnant. She– She’s just a child.”

“No, she’s not. Hm, heavily pregnant?” I nod. “That’s probably Sarelis then.”

“You know her?”

“I believe I’m acquainted with all the Neri in the city.” He smiles. “There really aren’t that many. A hundred or so. If you come to any of the functions in my house you’ll probably meet her. You can talk to her, ask her about this yourself. Or I’m sure I could arrange some other introduction if you prefer.”

I draw in a ragged sigh. “I don’t know,” I say. “Not yet.”

He nods. “I can understand. It’s hard to take in when you find out you’ve been lied to for so long. Take it in your own time.”

“She was so kind,” I say, meaning Fareis.

“Of course she was. All they do, they do with motherly kindness. Really, I see no malice in what the Sattheis do. They mean only the best, and they’ve been doing what they do for so long it’s hard to remember sometimes that it’s not… natural. But the kindest mother can be…” he seems to be searching for a word. “Reluctant,” he decides, “to let her children face the world alone, without the protection she can give them. Believe me, I can understand that. I have grown-up children. But there comes a point in any normal parenthood when you just can’t protect your children any more. It’s terrifying, it really is, but they grow up and you have to let them do their own thing. Except the Sattheis found a way around that. They stop their children growing up.”

I can’t say anything. I just look at nothing, at my own knees, and the floor tiles. I don’t want to cry again.

He gets to his feet unhurriedly. “I’ll make you some Calmer tea if you like?” he offers.

I nod. “Thanks. There’s water–”

“I know. Just tell me which pot.”

I point and he takes my mug to rinse and gets on with it.

“Thing is, they treat the whole of Jeodin the same way,” he says as he pours water from the pail I’d brought in into the kettle. “To them, we’re all their beloved, darling children, always trying to run too fast, always trying to get into trouble.” He returns with the kettle and my rinsed mug and places the former on the stove. “Maybe when you get to that sort of age that’s just the way you see the world; I don’t know.”

“And now someone’s trying to kill them,” I say.

“Yes,” he says thoughtfully, “yes, that is troubling, especially if slavers are involved, as you say. That’s…” He bites his lip. “Last thing anyone wants is them getting a foothold in Jeodin. Hark,” he says, at a sound outside, “I think the revellers return.”

The sound is of four women coming through the outer courtyard door less quietly than they think. “Marketeer girls in portfall back from a night out on the razz,” I sum up. Hajarean chuckles and takes up the boiling kettle to pour my tea. “’Least we don’t have to fish them out of the harbour when they fall in.” Finally he hands my mug back to me and resumes his seat. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

The door opens. Chirasel is the first one through. “Hey Tani,” she says quietly, then she sees Hajarean. “Oh, you’ve got a visitor.”

“What?” I hear Sam’s voice from outside. Then, as if propelled, all three other women spill into the room. Sam’s arm is around Beni’s waist, I notice. “Whoah,” she says, staring at Hajarean. Then, “I knew it! Hah!”

“Hello, Samila,” Hajarean says, in English.

“Just ‘Sam,’” I warn.

“Oh man, I am too drunk for this,” Sam says. “Hi.” She laughs. “Damn it I knew you were faking!”

“Any trouble from the kids, Tani?” Chirasel asks me.

“No, they’ve been fine. Oh and, everyone, this is Lord Hajarean. He’s a friend. Um… Okay, that’s Chirasel, Demele, and Benitese,” I complete the introductions, grateful at least none of them decided to bring back any locals with them, marketeer-style.

“It’s a pleasure meeting you, ladies,” Hajarean says urbanely, instantly charming the pants off them, figuratively speaking, thankfully.

“Okay, okay, I see I’m going to have to watch you,” Sam counters.

“Come on, Demi,” Chirasel says, and literally pulls Demele out of the room.

Beni leads Sam as far as the door. “Are you coming up?” she asks Sam. It’s that special way of asking that you just know means there’s something you weren’t sure was really going on, really is.

I can just stare.

“Uhhh.” Sam looks between Beni and Hajarean. “He’s an old friend. I need to–”

“Thought so.”

“I’ll be up in a bit.”

“I’ll be asleep.”

“I’ll wake you up.”

“I’ll hit you if you do.”

Their faces are getting very close together. “What if I do it sloooowly.”

“Then I might forgive–” Beni’s interrupted by Sam kissing her.

It goes on for some time, Hajarean and myself looking away, at each other, at anything. I’m embarrassed, but after a moment I realise Hajarean’s laughing, in that silent, contained way I remember Simon doing.

Finally the two of them finish and Beni slides out of Sam’s arms and disappears into the rest of the house. Sam wanders back into the kitchen.

“I don’t believe you, Lee!” Hajarean exclaims. “Putting you in a girl’s body hasn’t slowed you down at all!”

Sam grins hugely. “What can I say? I am just that sexy.” She locks her hands over her head and gives us one emphatic hip-grind. “Oh yeah,” in that deep low voice like that song from Ferris Bueller, or as close to deep as her voice goes. “Ooh, yeah. Shove over you,” she indicates to me.

“Get yer own chair, I’m comfy now.”

Sam sighs dramatically and goes to pull over the other comfortable chair from its place in the corner. “You know what the crazy thing is,” she says. “I think my pulling powers have actually increased.”

“She says this every time we make port,” I comment as Sam flops into the chair.

“See, my theory is, right? There’s no such thing as contraception — not that works anyway. But also, there’s no such thing as sexuality. Added to–”

“What?” I ask, half laughing. That didn’t make sense.

“No, Sam’s right,” Hajarean agrees. “Even in the other world, sexuality as a concept is only a hundred or so years old. No-one here’s heard of it. There’s no such word as homosexual here. There’s no such word as heterosexual either. It simply doesn’t occur to people here to categorise themselves, or anyone else, according to who they’re attracted to.”

Sam has been watching Hajarean a little swimmingly. “What he said,” she pronounces at last. “Added to that, there’s no religion making stupid rules about sex an’ saying it’s bad or nothing like that. So if girls just wanna have fun or romance or whatever it’s only sensible of ’em to have it with other girls, until they’re actually ready to have a baby. In my current station in life it’s an arrangement of which I wholly approve, on soooo many levels.” She grins again and leans back, self-satisfied, her hands behind her head, and one booted ankle resting on the opposite knee. “Well, at least two,” she admits leerily.

“I’m glad to see you’re adapting so well,” Hajarean says.

Sam fixes him with a look. “I have good days.” Grin. “This is a good day.”

“Well, it’s not just the women here that do that, you know,” Hajarean informs us.

“I bow to your doubtless extensive experience in these matters,” Sam declares, noticeably not bowing from her mostly-recumbent position.

“I’ll have you know I’m a happily married man,” Hajarean protests.

“Uh-huh,” Sam and I say in unison.

“Hey!”

“Careful, your English neuroses are showing,” Sam says.

“You have to admit, you walked right into that one,” I say to Hajarean.

He chuckles. “I did, I really did. Actually, most of my education on the matter came from my son.”

We both stare at him.

“We’d talk,” Hajarean protests, “after another one of his big emotional break-ups I’m the one he’d come and talk to. I’m rather… proud of that, to be honest.”

“Ah,” I say, exaggerating my relief.

“Hang on, most of your education?” Sam notices. “Ahhh, so come on, was he pretty?”

“Was who pretty?”

“Or were you pretty?” I ask, getting in on it.

“Gyrefalcon was always very pretty,” Sam says.

“How would you know? You weren’t even born!” Hajarean answers back.

“From the game, silly.”

“You couldn’t see me in the game.”

“I’m right though, aren’t I? I mean come on, you’re pretty dishy now and you’re what, fifty-something?”

“Mmm. And a bit.”

“Fifty-something-and-a-bit.”

“Yes. I’m actually not sure to the exact year.”

“You think he’s dishy now?” I ask Sam.

“I’m not afraid to admit it. Come on. The princess had to have seen something in you.”

“She wasn’t a princess, you just called her ‘princess,’ it’s not the same thing at all,” Hajarean points out. “And perhaps she merely perceived my dazzling wit and charm and my unquestioned gallantry in the face of insurmountable odds.”

Sam makes a loud raspberry.

“Oh come on, I saved her from being sacrificed to a fucking evil goddess–”

“Excuse me, what’s with this ‘I’ business?”

“All right, ‘we’. Honestly, you two, it’s like talking to my granddaughters.”

“Ooh, roll saving throw against patronising old fart attack!”

“I am not a patronising– I’m not, am I?”

Sam grins, victorious. “Are they pretty?”

“Who now?”

“Your granddaughters?”

“You keep away from my granddaughters!”

“You sayin’ I’m not good enough for your granddaughters?” Sam cries out, affecting more drunkenness than she actually possesses. “What do you think I’m going to do, get them pregnant?” She grins again.

“The eldest is twelve.”

Sam shrugs. “I can wait.”

“Since when?”

“Hey that’s not fair, I didn’t know she was fifteen!”

“What?” I ask. This must be something from before I joined the group.

“Never mind,” they both say to me in unison.

“You’re a bad influence,” Hajarean tells Sam. “Is she always like this?” he asks me.

“More so when she’s drunk,” I concede. “Hey, and you wouldn’t even kiss me that time!” I berate Sam unseriously. “I feel so shunned.”

It’s Hajarean’s turn to ask, “What?”

“Never mind,” Sam and I say in unison.

Hajarean laughs. Almost motionless but for a deep tremor, silent and helpless to breathe in, his belly convulsing. It’s so perfectly the way Simon laughs when something really gets him.

“Woop, there ’e goes,” Sam quips.

Hajarean snatches a breath and manages to get out a “You bas–” before the paralysis takes him again.

“Come on, it wasn’t that funny,” Sam protests.

“If he needs mouth to mouth, you’re doing it,” I add.

“Ew, he’s got a beard. Be all scratchy.”

“Maybe it’s an acquired taste.”

“Not if I can help it.”

Eventually, and without much help from us, Hajarean gets himself under control again. “I have missed you two,” he says, becoming serious. “More than I realised.”

“It’s really been thirty four years for you?” Sam asks.

Hajarean nods. “I’m glad you at least had each other, to remind you the world we came from is real, and you’re not just going insane.”

“I can’t imagine what it must have been like suddenly finding yourself here on your own.”

“It wasn’t pretty.”

He falls silent. We wait.

“I must have been impossible to live with,” he continues finally. “I don’t know how Hani put up with me when every time I opened my mouth it was to deny her existence. Insisting nothing was real, nothing mattered, no-one could be hurt by what I did because they weren’t real anyway.”

What he’s saying reminds me so much of Lotan. And then I remember what he did, helping us escape. I still can’t figure out what it is I’m feeling about that.

“What changed your mind?” Sam asks.

He smiles. “Holding my son in my arms for the first time. Such a cliché, isn’t it? It just… flicked a switch inside me.”

“Clichés get that way for a reason,” I offer.

“Mmm. I just knew, in that moment. I understood what mattered to me, what was more real to me than anything I’d known before. My son, and Hani’s love.”

***

“Well, girls–” Hajarean starts.

“Watch it,” Sam warns. She’s nearly asleep.

“Hehehe. I need to head back up the hill. If I’m much later I’m going to be early.”

“Okay,” I say. “I’m glad we caught up with you at last. It’s been great talking, catching up on things–”

“Oh, I hope this isn’t it!” Hajarean objects.

“I don’t know what we’re doing, long term. I don’t think we planned on staying here for good.”

“Well, as long as you are here, you must come up for a proper visit. I promise I’ll be more welcoming this time.”

“That’s good to know,” I say. Smile.

“In fact, we’re having one of our semi-regular parties in just a few days. I say party, it’s just family and friends, whoever’s in town, expressly not for politics or business. You’re very welcome to join us.”

“Thank you.”

“And I do mean all of you. Bring the kids, and the girlfriends,” he adds with a sly look towards Sam. “And I am being serious,” he continues. “We three are unique in this world, as far as I know. We should be family. I think you two already are, I’m so glad.” He smiles. “There’s so much more to talk about, there’s so much I want to show you. In fact… Why don’t I send a carriage down to get you? How many of you are there again?”

“Uh, eleven, including the baby.”

“I’ll send the big carriage,” he says, grinning.

“What’s Hanima going to say?” Sam asks, slightly more awake after the last exchange.

“Hani? She’s the one who made me come down here and talk to you after what I did earlier. I’m so glad she did. She knows… about me,” he said. “Well, she accepts it, I’m not sure she believes it, entirely, but I know she’s curious to meet you too.”

“Okay,” Sam says.

“Oh and Sam, you are not to attempt to seduce my wife.”

“Would I do such a thing?” Big wide sleepy grin. “You’re just scared I’ll succeed.”

“Petrified,” Hajarean says dryly. He smiles fondly and gets to his feet. I stand as well and show him out through the courtyard as far as the outer door.

“Are you sure you want to walk home this time of night?” I ask. The first light is touching the sky.

“The city’s never lovelier,” he says. He turns to look at me. “You really did finally learn to make tea,” he says.

Then he’s gone. I lock the door and head back into the kitchen. “Come on, Sam. Go to bed.”

“Mnh, I’m comfy here now.”

“And you’ll have a sore neck in the morning when Jalsone comes down and wakes you up, and you’ll be grumpy at everyone all day. Come on. I’ll help you take your boots off so you don’t wake Beni going upstairs.”

“Ohhhh, I meant to–”

“Yes well, it’s too late now. Foot.”

She raises a foot and I start unbuckling the boot.

Game Theory 2.30-2.38

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases of Game Theory.

I've now caught up - that is, this release is only about three thousand words behind where I've written up to, but I'm busy clacketing away to stay ahead... :-}

P.S. I've been increasingly unsure if my genre-tagging is accurate, and have fallen into the dilemma of certain aspects of the plot that maybe should be signposted in the tags but haven't been, largely because they only emerged - even in my own mind - as the story progressed. (But also, in some cases, because to do so would be a massive spoiler. :-}) But I do worry that the tagging may no longer accurate and would welcome feedback on this.

P.P.S. <geek>I switched to Scrivener partway through this week's work, and with it to a different way of exporting to HTML. You should only be able to see the join if you view source. :-)</geek>

***

I wake up, bizarrely, to the sound of football being played in the courtyard. It’s mid-morning, I can tell from where the slatted sunlight strikes the bedroom wall. Not too hot for football yet, then.

I get up and wander out onto the balcony overlooking the courtyard. There they are: Sam, Beni and Asuti on one ‘team,’ it seems, and Chirasel, Demele, Garelan and Ateis on the other, although Ateis looks like she’d be better off in goal, as she doesn’t seem to have quite got the idea that you’re not supposed to pick the ball up. I’m not really sure they’re playing teams and not just knocking it about a bit. It’s all pretty easy-going. I can see Jalsone in the shade by the kitchen door with the baby and the two little ones.

“Tani!” Asuti calls up, seeing me. I wave. “Are you going to join in?”

“Not if I can help it!” I call back. She looks crestfallen. I smile. “Just not my thing.”

“Oh come on!”

“Did someone bring that football all the way from the atoll?”

“I did,” Garelan announces.

“Anyway I need the bathroom,” I excuse myself, and start down the stairs. The last thing I ever want to do is play football again. It’s attached to some bad memories, humiliation and cruel laughter.

There’s still some hot water over the stove in the bathroom, enough to wash myself, after which I put on a light dress, grab a leftover (probably for me) breakfast pastry from the kitchen and go and sit with Jalsone. She’s glad to offload the baby onto me, and I’m glad to take her, as it gives me a further excuse not to join in the game.

I like to sit quietly like this and play with the baby, but eventually she decides she wants to snuggle and that’s fine by me too.

“Jalsone,” I ask, “do you know anything about the Neri living in the city?”

“Mm, not much. They live here, same as the rest of us. They seem friendly enough though I can’t say I’ve had cause to actually speak with any of them yet, but they just seem like ordinary people. They don’t go putting on like they’re lords and ladies like the ones off the marketeers used to.”

“We do?”

“Not you, Miss Taniel.”

“I don’t think it’s meant,” I say on behalf of all the Neri I have known on the Satthei’s ship, and fall silent, thinking.

“From what I understand, they mostly come here because they don’t want to live with their Satthei any more. I took you for the same, Miss Taniel. Are you thinking you might stay?”

Precisely. “I’m not sure,” I say aloud. “I do like it here.”

And after a while I murmur, “I’d need to find a living, I guess. The money we brought won’t last forever.” Thinking. “Beni wanted to go back to Denhall, don’t know if that’s still the case. Don’t know what Sam wants to do. As for the others, they’re born marketeers.” I shrug.

“Well, maybe they’re not your responsibility, did you think of that? They’ll make their own choices.”

I sigh. I am thinking of it. But I’m also watching Ateis and Asuti.

***

Three days later, and the morning of the day we’re invited to Hajarean’s ‘get-together,’ a ship docks in harbour carrying news. It’s an independent marketeer, arriving from Taka’utuk.

Chirasel is the first back to the boarding house with a copy of the printed newssheet. From her flushed face it looks like she ran all the way.

In summary, the newssheet reports that Satthei Fareis’s marketeer fleet did not arrive as scheduled at Taka’utuk. Three days late, a few ships did arrive, including Master Retican’s, Master Gerat’s, and a few of the smaller vessels, all in need of repairs and speaking of a massive assault at sea by the slavers. All the children had been taken, they said. Of the Satthei, no sign. The remnants of the fleet were expected to remain in Taka’utuk for repairs for at least forty to fifty days, which tells something about the damage they sustained.

“We have to go there!” Chirasel insists. She stands there with her hands resting protectively on Garelan’s shoulders. “We have to! There might be more news. I knew we should’ve gone there in the first place!”

And that’s the moment Hajarean’s carriage rolls up to the courtyard door. Early. With him in it.

“I think you should come and stay in my house for a few days,” he says. “All of you. I think it’ll be safer.”

“Safer? Why?” I ask.

“That ship,” he points in the direction of the harbour, even though it’s not directly in view from the courtyard, “usually comes into harbour with its holds full of goods from the Satthei Fareis’s market in Taka’utuk. It’s just had to make a nearly empty run and its Master’s pissed off. So too are going to be the local merchants who depend on that trade. Sooner or later someone’s going to figure out you’re from Fareis’s fleet, especially if they don’t count carefully enough and don’t realise you shouldn’t have been able to get here as fast as you did.” He gives me a firm look. “They’ll want answers, and things might get… intemperate, especially when you don’t have answers, and they don’t believe you. You’ll all be safe in my house.”

“Uh… Sam’s still out with Beni and Deme–”

“We need to go to Taka’utuk!” Chirasel hisses forcefully. “We should’ve done that in the first place and not wasted our time coming here!”

“You wanted to stay at the atoll until the slavers got us!” I snap back. “I’m sorry, Chi. Our first thought was to keep the children safe.”

“No it wasn’t. Your first thought was to follow that stupid bird!”

“What bird?” Hajarean asks. I remember, I didn’t mention the gyre falcon.

“Never mind,” I say quickly. “Chi, listen. Master Retican would not have left the Satthei if…” I give up and sigh. In any case Master Retican’s was the ship on which Chirasel and her son, and Beni and Asuti lived. That ship is their home, even separated from the Satthei. “Um…” I say. I’m confused now.

“Of course you must go,” Hajarean says to Chirasel. “You must get what news you can of your friends and loved ones, of course, but I don’t think it would be wise of you to rush off today. You would need to provision in any case, but furthermore: Master Fenan of the ship that just docked will be dining at my house tonight.” He smiles at Chirasel conspiratorally. “And we do know ships’ Masters do talk amongst themselves. He may have news direct from your Master Retican in more detail than the newsletter and more reliable than quayside rumour.” He looks at us both more seriously, and at Garelan. “Do not forget, it seems there are slavers operating in these seas now, in the heart of Jeodin. Until this threat is dealt with, I would hesitate before taking children of my own on a sea voyage, unprotected in a small sailboat when even the protection of a Satthei becomes uncertain.”

That’s the clincher. Chirasel holds her son closer. “Tani,” she says and makes a movement with her head to come aside and talk.

“Wait a moment,” I say to Hajarean. We step aside.

“Do you trust him?” Chirasel asks me.

“Yes I do.”

“But he’s an islander!”

“So?”

She looks unhappy. “I haven’t been this long off the deck of a ship my whole life,” she says. “It’s hard to know what’s firm.”

“He’s an old friend. I trust him, Chi.”

She bites her lip, uncertain. “I’m not going to let fear of the fucking slavers turn me into an islander. My son isn’t going to grow up an islander,” she says.

“I know. Me neither.”

***

As far as the smaller children are concerned it’s all very exciting. None of them have ever had a ride in a horse-drawn carriage before. Well, neither have I. Asuti and Garelan have a sense that it’s not just for fun. Garelan’s sitting very quietly with his mother. Asuti’s next to me, looking out of the window, fascinated by the spectacle of the city going past outside from such a strange vantage. But I can tell from the tension in her back and shoulders that she’s worried too.

Ateis has no idea. She’s climbed up to stand on the seat on my other side so she can see out of the back, thrilled by the novelty of it all. Hajarean is on her other side, half turned in his seat so Ateis can point out what she’s seeing to him as we go. I look across at Sam with Beni on the other side of the carriage. Sam gives me a neutral look, I think, and says nothing. It’s funny; for some reason I expected her to object to this a bit more. Find something wrong with it.

The carriage is quite open and airy, with large glassless windows. What look like furled Roman blinds hang above them from the roof inside.

“It’s only for a few days,” I tell Asuti. “Just in case.”

“I know.”

I put my hand on her back. I’m not sure who I’m steadying more.

“D’you think he’ll know if my brother’s still alive?” Asuti asks.

“Master Fenan? I don’t know. We can certainly ask. You mustn’t be disappointed–”

“I know.” She hasn’t turned from looking out of the window for the entire exchange.

***

“Don’t!” Sam yells at Little Jalese. She and her brother have discovered the statue at one end of the atrium pool “You’ll break something!”

“I wouldn’t worry,” Hajarean says. “This place is pretty kid-hardened by now.”

“It’s amazing,” I say. “The place, I mean.” I’ve hardly brought my gaze down to eye-level since we arrived, this time through the main entrance into the residential area. By any other name, this is a mansion. Water flows, and the leaves of overhanging branches stir in the breeze and dapple the light coming down into the atrium. We’re not inside nor entirely outside, but a place that combines the two.

And there is a woman, rising from where she had been reading on a chaise-longue in the shade and coming to us. She’s middle-aged, but slim and elegant and beautiful, with her dark hair pinned up and her long dress making a slight swish against the cool flagstones. Her feet, I notice briefly, are bare.

“And may I introduce my wife–” Hajarean begins, but Sam steps in.

“Lady Hanima,” Sam says, and bows, takes the lady’s hand and kisses it, the old-fashioned way. Only I’m not sure the gesture has any meaning here in Jeodin. I just stare. It’s the first time I’ve seen a human carry the grace I’ve come to associate only with the Satthei. Perhaps it doesn’t take so much time after all.

“Welcome to my house, friends of Simon,” Hanima replies warmly. It takes a moment before I realise she had spoken in English. Heavily accented with Jeodine, but English.

I can tell Sam’s also noticed it, because she’s frozen, still holding Hanima’s hand. “Your husband taught you to speak English?” she asks.

Hanima nods. “This is the first time I to speak it with another person,” she says. “It’s true,” she continues in Jeodine. “Oh, it’s all true.” She smiles, almost laughs in fact, with suppressed excitement. She’s radiant.

“Hajarean told you about… the other world?” Sam asks. Hanima nods. “Well then, yes, my lady. It is all true,” Sam says, releasing her hand at last. “Unless he lied about stuff,” she can’t resist adding. “Did he tell you he was the supreme ruler of that world? Because if he did, that’s a lie.”

Hanima laughs gracefully. “He tells me it is a place of many wonders and achievements.”

“No more than this is, my lady. Your house would be admired for its beauty and grace, and so would you.”

Hanima smiles. Radiant, again. “I have been warned about you, Samila,” she says, with a little mock-sternness. She softens it with another smile. “And you too, I understand, remember that other place.” she says, turning to me. I’ve been standing slightly aside with Asuti, who’s decided to stay by my side rather than join in with the exploring.

“Yes, my lady.”

“Please, both of you, you are my husband’s friends, therefore you are mine. Please call me Hanima, or just Hani. And who are you, my dear?” she asks Asuti.

“My name’s Asuti, my lady,” Asuti says.

“Well, you’re all very welcome,” she says. “Let us show you the rooms that have been made ready for you, then you can be settled in before lunch.”

“Thank you my l– Hanima,” I say.

***

It’s hot, so it’s afternoon-rest again. Siesta, it would be called back in the other world. We’re in the suite of rooms they’ve set aside for us, having returned here for rest after lunch with Hajarean and Hanima and the four of their grandchildren currently staying, although the latter were prone to dash off with our little pack into the garden to get acquainted rather than finish their meal.

It’s very well appointed in the Jeodine style, with curved-arched windows, shuttered now against the heat, and rugs and cushions and chaises-longues and proper beds.

“That Hanima is something special,” Sam says sleepily. “I can see why my last character called her princess.”

I chuckle.

“She must have been an astonishing beauty when she was young,” Sam continues. “She’s not half bad now— I mean I’d—”

“Shush, you,” I say. “You know what she did, letting us know she understands English?”

“Oh yes. Fair warning, I guess. God knows who else he’s taught. Guess we can’t use it as a secret language any more.”

“Not the rate those kids are picking it up anyway. I think I heard Ateis call Garelan a ‘bleeding plonker’ yesterday.”

“Oh God, Haji’s right, I am a bad influence. When did I say that?”

“I dunno, probably wasn’t there. You know, if the Satthei’s alive I don’t want to have to explain to her why we’re turning her daughter into a chav.”

“Haha. Burberry elves with Croydon facelifts.”

“Shows off the ears better,” I inform her, deadpan. Inspired (or something), I sit up and scrape my hair back into a ponytail held with my hand to demonstrate. “Am I bovvered? Do I look like I’m bovvered? ‘Cause I’m not—”

I receive a cushion in the face for my efforts. I hug it, chuckling, and lie down again. It’s hot.

“Hey, where are the kids anyway?” Sam asks.

“Common area. I think they’re doing that kittenpile thing.”

“Aww, an’ I’m missing it. You should join in.”

“I’m not that much of a kid. Anyway, Beni and ‘Suti are with them.” Therefore we’ve been left alone for a change. “You think we did the right thing, coming here?” I ask. “You didn’t argue back at Jalsone’s, so—”

“Yes. I think it’s good. We’ll find out more here. Better connections. And he’s probably right about it being safer.”

“We’re getting further from the sea,” I murmur, looking at the ceiling.

***

“Come on, I want to show you something,” Hajarean offers. “Before everyone else arrives.”

“What?”

“Come on, you’ll see.”

“It’s his collection,” his granddaughter explains, with a roll of her eyes. Her name, we’ve been told already, is Alison; Allie for short. It’s very weird, hearing an English name here. “You’d better go or he’ll sulk all evening.” She’s a pretty, redheaded girl of about twelve who’s already taken Asuti in hand, it seems, showing her around.

So we follow him downstairs, through the wine cellars where he finds and lights a whale-oil lamp, and through a door and into wonderland.

“Surprise surprise there’s a big problem with looting of ancient sites in Jeodin; especially burial sites. You could almost say it’s a tradition. I can’t honestly say I didn’t contribute to the problem.” He grins back at us over the yellow light. We’re in a vault, with shelves and shelves of – judging by those closest to us – archaeological finds. He turns his back to us and leads on. “For about the first fifteen years after I got here I’m afraid I developed a taste for tomb raiding. The difference,” he stresses, “is that we went in carefully and recorded what we saw, where things were. We got a good record of a number of pristine sites that otherwise would have been smashed up by thugs looking for magical items.”

“I bet you found a few of those too,” Sam says.

“Oh yes. That’s what made it such an interesting time.” He flashes another grin at us. “Oh, those were the days. There were a few places we had to leave a little rapidly.”

“I don’t suppose you happened to come across any especially pretty girdles by any chance?” Sam asks insouciantly.

“Ah… hehe. There… must be nearly a thousand pieces of jewellery that might be magical that we haven’t fully identified yet,” Hajarean says. “I’m sorry.”

“Meh, that would be too easy I suppose,” Sam says.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned here, it’s that nothing is ever too easy when it comes to magical artifacts. Personally I find it safest to think of them as toxic waste and handle them accordingly. I’m not at all sorry for taking as many of them as I can out of circulation.” He stops again and looks at us seriously. “I have lost several good friends to such artifacts. I don’t intend to lose more. I’d almost rather give my youngest grandchild a loaded gun. The outcome would be far more predictable and probably less messy in the long run.”

“I get the impression you don’t approve,” I say.

“They’re dangerous and they’re unnecessary. We’re better than that.” He continues through the vault.

I think, as I follow, on how what he’s saying mirrors my own feelings about magic; my discomfort even at a spell that seemed to go well, even before the disaster when it didn’t. I wonder if it’s something about where we came from, how we grew up, that makes magical things – by the scientific, mechanical way of thinking we grew up with – unsettling and unpredictable; enjoyable as a fantasy, not when it gets real and things start behaving in ways that are just not rational.

We come to another door and he unlocks it and leads us through. “Here we are.” Another still room. Fewer shelves, more larger artifacts, dimly seen in the light of the single lamp. Amphorae, shields, long serrated harpoons, primitive, tribal-looking ornate masks, glinting as if alive as the light moves past them. “Hang on, let’s shed a little more light on the situation.”

He starts around the room, lighting more lamps from the one he’s carrying, pushing back the shadows.

“In the movies the lamps would already be lit,” I point out.

“More likely candles,” Sam says.

“Ah, naked flame would be a bad idea in here,” Hajarean answers, still going round the room. I can see more of what’s in here. “There’s a number of dessicated— Ah, you found it,” he says, seeing what I’m looking at.

In the middle of the room there is a basalt statue. It is the figure of a Neri woman, naked and powerful, almost lifesize, but stylised and elongated with an impossibly serene, unknowable face, worn smooth with age. It contrasts with her hair, which is a tangling mass of braids and charms such that for a moment I think it’s a depiction of a medusa. It’s unmistakeably ancient.

“Elves don’t have statues made of themselves, as a rule,” Hajarean is saying from behind the basalt figure as I approach. “I suppose when you’re apt to outlast any statue made of you, its purpose as a statement for posterity is… a little undermined. We think this was made by the first humans – the first Sapi, rather – to settle here in Jeodin. They had lost their homes, whether to… war or natural disaster I don’t know. She led them here, and they followed, in their tiny carved-out boats, across the vast ocean dividing us from the eastern mainlands.” He puts his lamp down on a table and looks at the figure thoughtfully. “There have been waves of immigration since then, of course. These days the descendants of those first early settlers are confined mostly to the southern islands. Still, I sometimes wonder why she did it. Why did she bring them here centuries, possibly millennia before Sapi seafaring abilities would have got them here on their own.”

“Find her and ask her?” Sam suggests.

“She’s a Satthei,” I answer softly. “Her ship-tree couldn’t possibly survive this long. How old is this?” I ask Hajarean.

“About four and a half thousand years, according to the mage I brought in to examine it.” Smile. “It’s possible she has some living children, but how do we find them? We don’t even know her name.” He puts on a pair of silken gloves, then moves aside to one of the shelving units and carefully lifts out something that glints with gold. “This was found in the carcass of a ship-tree we discovered not far from the statue. The rest of the carcass was extremely fragile. It started disintegrating as soon as it was exposed to air. As soon as we realised, all we could do was fill in the dig again as fast as possible, to preserve what’s left in case someone in the future can deal with it more appropriately. We found this though, near where we think the stern would have been.”

It looks like a golden mask.

“It’s either a mask, and the straps have rotted away centuries ago, or it’s the faceplate of a helmet, and the rest of it’s missing. Alternatively it might not have been meant to be worn at all, in life or death. It might be a part of some kind of avatar, I’m not sure. Look familiar?”

He holds it up to face me. It seems to glitter in the lamplight.

“It looks like her.”

“This is Neri handiwork. The styling is much more naturalistic, as you can see, although it’s got these typical sweeping…” He indicates the fin-shaped ear-shields, like exaggeratedly-pointed ears themselves. “Come and look closer,” he invites. I move closer.

I bend a little to look at the mask closely. The surface of the face isn’t smooth metal after all, but hundreds, possibly thousands, of tiny gold fish scales; almost every one seeming individually shaped for its location, as if they might move, and form an expression. The workmanship is so remarkable I don’t notice for almost a minute that there are no eyeholes, only the tiniest of scales over closed eyelids. There are also no holes that I can see for the nose or mouth.

“Death mask?” I ask.

“That’s what I thought at first. Except there’s absolutely no record anywhere of the Neri ever using them. Elves don’t make tombs for posterity either. They prefer to go back to the earth, or the sea, or whatever. Hey, maybe that’s why no-one ever found remains back in the other world.” He grins.

It looks alien. I haven’t seen anything like this since coming here, and there are no echoes from any earlier memories. There’s something primal about it, even with the typically fine Neri attention to detail.

“Put it this way, it’s more than a thousand years older than Tutenkhamun’s mask,” Hajarean points out. “But I don’t think it’s ceremonial. Not purely, anyway. I’m almost convinced it had a functional purpose.”

“Anyone tried it on?” Sam asks.

“No. And I don’t want you to either,” Hajarean says pre-emptively to me. “There seems to be a nasty tradition in magic jewellery of things that don’t come off once you put them on. Ever. It tends to be the more powerful items too, which presumably isn’t coincidental, and if this does do anything it’s probably something quite impressive.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not tempted,” I say. I am fascinated by it though, and bend to look even closer. “What does it do?”

“I have no idea. Don’t… get too close.” I stand up straight sharply. He gives me an apologetic look. “Just in case. I mean, it probably won’t do anything until you deliberately put it on but… let’s not take chances, eh?”

“Okay.”

“This one hasn’t shown signs of self-motility before, but…” He steps back and turns to put it back on its shelf. I watch it as he takes it away, finally forcing myself to look back at the statue. Yes, she has the same expression as the mask, even; and as I look at it again, I can just make out the impression of elongated fin-shapes protecting the ears. “There you go, I guess. The earliest Neri relics I’ve been able to find. What do you think?”

“Uhm…” I say. “I don’t know. Weird, I guess.”

“It’s not jogging any memories? Stuff Taniel might have learned before?”

I shake my head.

“No-one seems to know anything. It’s odd. You’d think the age that elves live, someone would know something about this. It’s like a whole part of their culture has been… I don’t know, wilfully forgotten.”

“It’s so… I mean, you can tell it’s Neri, but they don’t do this whole fish-motif thing any more at all. The scales and fins and stuff. You see it in the old books, but not any more. It’s so passé.”

“Well, maybe it didn’t just go out of fashion,” Hajarean speculates. “Maybe they turned their backs on it for a reason.”

***

It feels good to be back out in the light. I know it’s a terrible cliché – in both worlds – about elves disliking being underground, but I really was starting to feel claustrophobic. It’s funny, I don’t get that belowdecks on a ship, where there’s far less room.

The afternoon lengthens into evening, and I try to round up Asuti and Ateis to see about getting them dolled up for the evening. Hajarean’s other guests will be arriving soon. And Master Feran from the ship in the harbour. Ateis is easy enough to catch, having worn herself out from running around with the other little ones in the gardens in an apparent contest to see who can make themselves the scruffiest in such a short time.

Asuti has other ideas.

“Alison’s got all these really nice dresses and she said I could have some of the ones she’s grown out of for keeps, and she said there was one she’s got that she really likes that I can wear tonight, and she’ll do my hair too and, and…” She runs off the end in her excitement.

“Oh,” I say. I notice, belatedly, that Asuti is already wearing a pinafore-like dress I’ve never seen before, in a shade of green I would never have put her in. I’m sure it would have much better suited Alison’s red hair.

“It’s all right, isn’t it?” she asks.

“Yes, it’s all right,” I say neutrally. “You’d better get going.” Asuti grins, hugs me impulsively for a moment, then dashes off. “Don’t wear green!” I call after her. I don’t know if she heard me.

“Why shouldn’t she wear green?” Ateis asks, still holding my hand.

“It’s not her colour,” I murmur. Then I shake myself out of it and drop down to Ateis’s level to give her my full attention. “You, it must be said, badly need a bath,” I tell her.

She laughs at that. “Jallie’s much dirtier than I am,” she pronounces, with the air of a gracious loser.

“Yes, Demele’s going to be so thrilled when she finds out. Shall we see if we can get the bathroom first?”

***

I’ve been trying to get Ateis’s hair clean. Shampoo made from whale oil and ash and a few perfumes that don’t quite hide the smell is not among my favourite things about Jeodin. Apart from anything else it’s too harsh and strips the hair of too much of its natural oils, so you have to use coconut oil on it afterwards; which is nice if you can get it, but I have to confess to a hankering for modern chemicals at times like this.

The more I think about it the more I get angry that Asuti has gone off with Alison to get ready. I’d really been looking forward to helping her with that myself, and seeing her wear the nice evening dress I’d bought for her at the market. Well, I thought it was nice, but I don’t suppose it would compare with the ones Alison has, being the granddaughter of one of the richest men in Jeoda.

Part of me worries about what might happen if Alison Finds Out, in the midst of all this trying-on-of-dresses. Part of me almost wishes there would be a big freak out, to send Asuti running back to me, to me, so I can console her and support her and fight for her.

“Ow!” Ateis protests. I must have been a bit rough.

“Sorry. It’s been a busy day.” And now there’s Hajarean’s soirée or whatever it is at which I feel we’re expected to be pretty and conversational.

“Well, pay attention!” Ateis scolds me blindly, her eyes still squeezed shut against the stinging lather.

“Are you going to be this bossy all night?” I ask.

“Yes.”

I’m actually jealous over a ten year old, I realise. The strength of my feelings about this take me by surprise. I feel like I ought to be the one to look after her, to mentor her maybe, to lead her to these beautiful memories. But it’s clear she doesn’t need me, not for that. Not when there’s a girl closer to her own age with a closet to explore full of lovely clothes and other such accoutrements of a Jeodine islander girlhood, about which I have little idea, I suppose.

“Imprinting, my arse,” I mutter, thankfully in English. The words leave a stray image in my mind that makes me giggle slightly.

“What?”

“Nothing. Time to rinse. Lean forward.”

I pour clean water from the large pitcher, teasing her hair straight enough as I do so to make the shampoo run off. Ateis users her hands to squeeze the water out from her eyes and opens them again. “Your turn!” she says brightly.

That lightens my mood. It’s worth putting up with whale oil and ash shampoo for the sheer entertainment value of having Ateis do the shampooing. I haven’t been crawling through the shrubbery all afternoon, so I don’t really need the job to be done thorougly anyway.

***

Introductions introductions. I’m already feeling overwhelmed, like I did that first night when the Satthei introduced me to her guests at Denhall. This time we’re in the formal garden. There’s a fountain – I wonder how it’s pumped – and precisely laid-out flowerbeds and a lawn, and a colonnade around the sides away from the house itself, affording a high view over the city. Paper lanterns hang from ornate poles.

I already know I’m going to have bad dreams tonight. I just keep Ateis’s hand in mine and nod and smile and shamelessy divert attention to Ateis whenever I can. She actually enjoys it.

Asuti is presented to the gathering by Alison. She really does look lovely, in a beautiful, glittery white dress with her hair done up in elegant braids and a jewelled headpiece. There’s no way I could have done anything to compete with that, which doesn’t exactly help my mood, but I try to be happy for her. She’s having such a lovely time. She has an almost permanent blush on, which it’s very charming.

I meet Sarelis and her husband; the Neri I’d seen briefly in the inn forecourt next to the street market. I’m not the only one to notice, this time, how much she looks like Ateis, and Fareis for that matter. Eventually I just ask. “Are you… are you related to the Satthei Fareis?”

She drops her eyes for a moment, then looks hard at me. “Yes, I’m her daughter. So what?”

I don’t know how to react. “Did you… How did you feel when you learned about the attack?”

She just shrugs. “Storms will befall.” It’s a generic, ‘shit happens’ kind of thing to say. “Did she ever even mention me?”

I shake my head. “I’m sorry. What happened? Why did you leave?”

“Oh, the usual thing.” She returns her gaze to me. “I fell in love, and that’s not allowed. Everyone’s supposed to adore the Satthei. You know,” she says, and presumptively puts her hand on my breast, through the brocade facing of my bodice. “You understand, don’t you? We were not meant to be sexless drones all our lives. We have as much right to love and happiness as any other human.”

I cover her hand with mine and remove it from my breast as politely as I can. “You believe we are human then?” I ask.

“Can you doubt it?” She smiles. “It took someone like Lord Hajarean to point out what should be so obvious. We’ve been enslaved for so long by these myths. More and more of us are finding out we don’t have to be our mothers’ slaves.”

“And someone’s trying to kill them,” I reply. “Do you think that’s a coincidence? Do you think it’s just the slavers?”

She looks discomfited. “I don’t know.”

“Don’t you miss anyone from the ship?”

I think she does. She only says, “Please excuse me, I need to sit.” Her hand is on her belly.

“Of course. When is your baby due?” That should be a safe subject anyway.

“Any day now. It’s been a pleasure meeting you, Taniel.”

She takes her leave.

“I don’t like her,” Ateis says. I don’t think she really caught on that they are sisters. At least half-sisters. Ateis would have been born years after Sarelis left the ship, under what circumstances I can only guess.

“She’s carrying bad feelings,” I say. I try to imagine what it must have been like, standing up to the Satthei. Fareis awes me enough even when she’s being nice. Sarelis has the same arrogance; a similar hardness below the surface, but lacks the grace of ages to pull it off with lightness; at least to my eyes. Perhaps the encounter wasn’t representative, I think. After all, she’s recently heard that her mother and the house she grew up in might have been destroyed, and she’s determined not to let it bother her, for reasons of her own.

I’m distracted by another new arrival. Two new arrivals. I imagine the first is Master Feran. He has the air of a ship’s master; a natural habit of command. But it’s his companion who takes all my attention. A Reki male. For a moment I thought it was Kerilas, but after that moment I can see it isn’t; it’s only an ethnic similarity, and I’ve seen no other Reki the whole time I’ve been in Jeodin. Tall, beautiful like a Greek god, with long white hair plaited down his back, a silver circlet on his head, and a long white tunic with silver brocade. He moves among the guests almost like a ghost, bending to speak in Lord Hajarean’s ear for a moment after Haji finished greeting the master. Then he moves on, greeting people civilly. I watch him sit with Sarelis and her husband and talk. Invited, his hand rests on her belly for a moment, and he smiles and congratulates her. I watch the two young Neri entranced by his beauty, his grace, and realise I must have the same expression and turn away, pulling Ateis with me. I want to find Sam. Ateis follows me, her head turned as far around as it will go, still watching him.

“Taniel.” His voice, behind me, is beautiful too. I turn and face him. He’s like something half-remembered out of a childhood dream. In months of being here, living among elves, seeing myself as one in the mirror, I have not met anyone who so embodied everything I ever imagined faerie could be.

“Mm-hm?” I ask, gazing at him, and completely embarrassing myself.

He smiles, amused. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to eat you.”

“Oh.” I realise that almost sounds disappointed. The crude image that suddenly throws into my mind breaks the spell and I start giggling.

Damn it, I think I am disappointed though. He laughs too, as if he’s in on the joke. I bloody hope he isn’t.

He drops to one knee to come face to face with Ateis. “You must be Ateis,” he says to her. “You’re Fareis’s youngest, aren’t you?”

Ateis nods. “You’re beautiful,” she says.

He laughs again. “And so are you both,” he says, with a look to me that sets my heart pounding again. Seriously, those eyes are too blue. They’re doing something to me. My body yearns for something, and I’m pretty sure I know what. I just hope I’m not being too obvious about it on the outside. There’s an echo of this sensation in Taniel’s older memories too, like a distant warning.

He puts his hands under Ateis’s arms and lifts her, easily, so she can sit at his hip and be at eye level with the grown-ups. “There, that’s better, isn’t it?” he says.

“Yes.”

He looks to me again. “I should introduce myself, of course. My name is Seronas. Haji tells me you’ve come from that same other realm as he. You must tell me about it. I’m eager to corroborate the incredible stories he’s told me. Is it true that you have sent expeditions of men to the Moon?”

“Well,” I start, having to make my brain somehow available for conversation again, “not me personally. But yes, we have.” I think I wish Hajarean hadn’t told him that much about me.

“And not by the means you have come here, but in a craft of metal propelled by fire?”

“Um, something like that, yes.”

He’s leading me away from the main group into the colonnade around the garden, with Ateis still carried on his other side. She seems engrossed in the view afforded by this new elevation.

“Is it true you have no memory of this world before you came here?”

“You mean do I have the original Taniel’s memories?” I ask. He nods. “Only a few, that come to the surface at random. Moments in time. I remember learning to play the box-harp in my mother’s arms. I don’t… I don’t remember her face. It gets mixed up with my… memories of my other mother.”

“Indeed.”

“I remember when the ship was attacked. I remember… she was burning. Very few other memories. Just vague impressions.”

“It must be very disorienting for you.”

“It gets better as time goes on, and I gain more memories of this place for myself.”

“Do you want to get down now, little one?” he asks Ateis, presumably in response to some small fidget.

“Yes.”

He sets her down on the tiled floor of the colonnade and she runs off ahead of us. “She’s very sweet, isn’t she?” Seronas observes.

“Yes, I’ve become very fond of her.”

“It seems you’ve taken it upon yourself to look after her, since she lost her mother.”

“We don’t know she’s dead,” I say quickly. “Anyway, we share. We all look after the kids. I suppose we’ve become a sort of family.”

“And if Satthei Fareis is destroyed?”

“Haven’t really thought in the long term yet,” I say. “Not until we know for sure.” I stop to look out at the view of the city; the lamps coming on; the sun, lately set, still brightening the sky towards the horizon.

“Have you given thought to you both staying here, in Jeoda?”

“Yes,” I admit. “It’s a lovely city.”

“We are free here,” he says quietly. “Aren’t you afraid of me at all?”

“Why should I be?”

“I am Reki. I’m sure you have heard tales of us before now.”

“I refuse to believe race alone determines if one is good or evil,” I say. “You’ve shown me no cause to fear you. It would be unjust of me to do so, don’t you think?”

“Is this how everyone thinks in that other world?”

“No.”

I pull away from him, only to sit on a stone bench between a pair of columns. I look at him, watching me.

“Ateis is right,” I say. “You are beautiful.”

He smiles, indulgently I think.

“I know you must think me a foolish child,” I say.

“I do not.”

“I don’t… I don’t do this normally—” “Oh God, that’s such a lame cliché,” I add in English.

He laughs gently, and sits on the bench next to me. “Would you do something for me, Taniel?”

“Yes.” The word comes to my lips reflexively. A little late, I ask “What?”

“Close your eyes.”

I obey. It’s just a bit of fun. Maybe he’ll put a spider in my hand or something. “Now what?” I ask.

“Now do not open them until you are told to.”

“Okay.” I giggle, but I don’t open my eyes.

He doesn’t say any more, and as I sit quietly the sounds of the garden seem to grow around me. The nearby birds and insects, the faint wind through the colonnade, the sounds of the party across the lawn, and behind me, the city, coming alive for the evening and beyond even that, the sea; a sound that’s almost not a sound but a huge presence.

And my own breath answering it. Only mine. “Are you still there?” I ask, almost a whisper.

“Yes.” His voice is right where it was before. He hasn’t moved.

“What are you doing?”

“Must one do? May one not simply be?”

“Are your eyes closed too?” I ask.

“No.”

My breath catches. “Are you looking at me?” I ask.

“Yes.”

God, but it feels amazing, knowing he’s there, looking at me. I smile, feeling cheeky.”Then you’re doing something,” I point out.

His answer, when it comes, is a whisper very close to my ear. “And you are very noisy.”

I shut up. I have to stop myself giggling a little though, for winning that little point.

I feel his hand on mine, where mine rests on the wide folds of my dress. Then he takes my hand, and supports it from underneath, and with a little instructive pressure there, as I feel him stand next to me, I rise to my feet.

We walk further along the colonnade in silence, then he leads me down the few steps to the path across the lawn. We’re heading back towards the party.

I giggle slightly.

“What is it?” he asks.

“I’m just imagining,” I say, “that only when no-one can see you can you show your true form. And… If I open my eyes, the spell will be broken.”

He chuckles quietly. “I assure you I am unchanged. This is my only form. But it is true that the spell will be broken when you open your eyes.”

I know that the Jeodine word for ‘spell’ has no figurative sense. But I don’t care. This is so wonderful. I feel so attuned to my body right now. The feel of the bodice enclosing my breasts, of the petticoats around my legs, of the breeze in my hair and of the arousal between my legs. I haven’t felt this before. But I have. Something about it is familiar and comforting. And I know I can open my eyes any time I want to.

I don’t want to. I don’t want this to stop.

I hear Ateis running to catch up with us. I feel her taking my other hand. “Are you all right, littlest one?” I ask.

“I’m hungry.”

“I’m sure food will be served soon,” Seronas says mildly. “Look, the table’s ready.”

Ateis lets go of my hand, and I hear her running off ahead again.

“Where’s she going?” I ask.

“She’s joining the other children near the table.”

I become a little nervous as the sounds of people grow before me, then around me. I release his hand so I can link my arm with his instead, and I feel more secure. We’re back amongst the party. Music is playing. Someone playing on a box-harp, accompanied by hand drums. Seronas stops to exchange a few words with people every now and then, and I stay by his side. Sometimes someone addresses me, and I respond. Small talk. Smile towards the unseen speaker.

When we’re alone again I ask, “No-one’s noticing. Is that your doing?”

“Of course. Shall we dance?”

He’s not really asking, of course, and in moments I am being swept into a dance with the grass under my feet. I can hear soft voices and the swish of my dress. I don’t know this dance… but my feet do. I have to stop trying to remember the occasion I danced this dance before, and just let my body do what it already knows how to do.

“Are we the only ones dancing?” I ask.

He doesn’t answer. His hands are always there, when I need direction, and I dance where he leads me, blind, on the cool grass. It feels like flying.

The Taken

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Posted by author(s)
  • Novel > 40,000 words

With seemingly no way home, Valerie has accepted Jane's offer of adoption, and they have both moved to England, each seeking healing and a new start. While Valerie finds new friendships and the possibility of love, Jane takes on a new student, and old demons.

The Taken: Nathan's Story

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Fiction
  • Posted by author(s)
  • Teenage or High School

The Taken: Nathan's Story, Chapter 1

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"You're not alone."

Story:

Nathan's Story 1

***

“Stop giggling!” Jack complained. “She’ll hear.”

Danny said, “But that’s silly!”

“It’s true! My Granny told me, they really used to do this. The fairy folk’re always on the lookout for little boys, she said. They come an’ take you away when the grown-ups in’t watching an’ put their own sick kids in their place, and no-one would know any different ’cept you got sick and din’t get any better.”

“So they’d really dress ’em up in girls’ clothing?”

“Yeah!”

“Really?”

“That’s what my Granny said. An’ they give you a girl’s name, to fool the little people in case they was watching. So if you was a boy you’d have to wear skirts an’ stuff ’til you was like a teenager, when they reckoned you was too old to be taken.”

Danny giggled again.

“Shh!” Jack urged. “They’ll hear you.”

“It’s funny! I bet the other boys laughed at them.”

“Oh, yeah. Right up ’til they got taken and no-one ever saw ’em again, I bet. Anyway, boys used to wear dresses all the time. It was normal.”

“You’re having me on!”

“It’s true I swear! Granny said so. And anyway I seen pictures. You know, old family photos an’ stuff, like of me great-grandad when he was little. You go to any library and you can see for yourself. They even got a picture of Churchill in a dress.”

“I don’t believe you!”

“It’s true! Anyway, I bet that was why. It wasn’t ’cause they was mean. It was to keep ’em safe.”

“Why don’t they take girls then?”

“I don’t know. They just don’t. But anyway, I reckon they can’t tell very easy for some reason, an’ that’s how it fools ’em. Only no-one does it now ’cause no-one believes in that stuff any more.” He gave the younger boy a dead-serious look, and saw he was starting to actually worry. He lowered his voice, so Danny had to strain to hear him. “But they’re still out there, in’t they? They’re still takin’ kids more’n ever now, ’cause it’s easy for ’em ’cause they can see you’re a boy right off.” Danny looked really worried now. “So what you got to do–”

Light flooded in from the opening doorway. “Kathryn? Are you in here?”

Jack rolled his eyes at Danny, with an ‘I told you to be quiet’ kind of look. “Yes, Missus Brooks.”

“Telling fairy stories again? Come on, love, it’s late. Go to your own room. You’ve had a busy day.”

Jack sighed and bounced off Danny’s bed.

“Ni-night, Kath,” Danny called after him.

“’Bye, Danny,” Jack wished, at the door, and slipped past Mrs. Brooks.

“You can give Daniel more nightmares tomorrow night,” Mrs. Brooks promised, and ruffled his hair. “Run along now. Have you washed and brushed your teeth and hair?”

“Yes, Missus Brooks,” Jack said again, allowing just a touch of exasperation into his voice, and did a quick twirl, enough to lift his long brushed-out hair away from his neck. “Danny doesn’t have nightmares if I stay with him,” he added quietly.

Mrs. Brooks nodded. “I know, dear, but he hardly gets any sleep either, and neither do you, what with you telling stories all night. Go to bed.”

Jack didn’t think that was fair, given the times he’d sat up and watched Danny sleeping peacefully at last. But it was going to be a busy night, once everyone else was asleep, so he turned and thumped down the landing to his room.

***
* lacuna sighs
<@jester> 'sup?
<@lacuna> lindsey's hovering.
<@jester> Still thinks you going to start ww3?
<@lacuna> WOULD YOU LIKE TO PLAY A GAME ?
<@jester> =)
<@lacuna> can't realy blame her i guess
<@lacuna> this SUCKS! I don't want to go!
* L0RDD00M ([email protected]) has joined the channel
<@lacuna> oh 'kinell
<@jester> You've been banned, "Nigel"
<@lacuna> that his name?
<@jester> furthermore, host-spoofing just makes me angry.
<@jester> don't make me angry.
<@jester> you won't like me when I'm angry.
<@lacuna> heh
<@lacuna> fx: tap-tap
< L0RDD00M> i dont now what your talking about
<@lacuna> yeah, you go to pieces so fast people get hit by the shrapnel.
<@lacuna> Nigel, huh?
<@jester> uh-huh
<@lacuna> God, that's *such* a hairdresser's name.
<@jester> Poughkeepsie NY.
<@jester> Isn't it past your bedtime, little boy?
<@lacuna> never heard of it
< L0RDD00M> wtf kind of name is lacuna anyway?
< L0RDD00M> its a bitchs name
* lacuna has kicked L0RDD00M from the channel (" ")
<@lacuna> look it up
* lacuna wants server ops back
<@lacuna> i feel so emasculated
<@jester> haha. (private joke)
<@lacuna> how did he get on here anyway?
* L0RDD00M ([email protected]) has joined the channel
< L0RDD00M> HAHA
*lacuna tired of this
< L0RDD00M> DONT THE BITCH LIKE IT?
<@jester> easy. He's not worth it.
<@jester> don't feed the trolls
<@lacuna> fuckit i wanna play
<@lacuna> not feeding him
<@lacuna> teaching him
<@jester> just put him on /ignore
<@jester> phone!
* lacuna sighs
<@lacuna> arsebiscuits!
<@lacuna> hey nigel
<@lacuna> did daddy buy you a nice 'puter for your birthyday?
<@lacuna> be a shame if it got... broken
<@jester> oi
<@jester> thats a me-ism
* lacuna grins
<@lacuna> is catching
<@jester> theif
< L0RDD00M> WTF
< L0RDD00M> WHAT ARE YOU DOING?
<@lacuna> <yawn>
* lacuna stretches out a finger lazily
<@lacuna> 3
<@lacuna> 2
<@lacuna> 1
* L0RDD00M has quit (No route to host)
<@lacuna> we *said*, don't irc as root, wankstain
<@lacuna> that'll keep him busy. hope he backed up his homework
* jester looks at lacuna
<@lacuna> what?
* jester signs
<@jester> s/signs/sighs/
<@jester> whatever
* jester signs too
<@jester> you didn't need to do that.
* lacuna grins
<@lacuna> yes I did.
<@lacuna> anyway, not like you didn't warn him. Lots of times.
<@jester> and you wonder why you got busted.
<@lacuna> yeah well, what are they going to do? Send me to a special school for bad kids?
<@lacuna> oh, wait, i forgot, they're already doing that.
<@jester> you're leaving tomorrow, right?
* lacuna nods morosely
<@lacuna> no net access
<@lacuna> like at ALL
<@lacuna> ever, probably.
<@lacuna> can't i just die now?
<@lacuna> why don't they just call it a prison
<@jester> didn't they say what kind of place it is?
* lacuna shakes his head
<@lacuna> obne of those personal improvement bullshit deals. can't believe they fell for it
<@jester> maybe it's a kind of outward-bound center
<@lacuna> oh god
<@jester> you'll be running round the welsh mountains doing 'team' activities and stuff.
<@lacuna> can't imagine anything worse
<@lacuna> who was that on the phone anyway?
<@jester> Classified.
<@lacuna> Oh, *him*
* jester laughs
* jester bounces
* lacuna is jealous now
<@jester> who of?
<@lacuna> classified
<@jester> =P
<@jester> I think I've just been flattered.
<@jester> ugh
* jester tries to wipe it off
<@lacuna> heh
<@lacuna> flattery -- splattery -- tony slattery! You gotta have a system
<@jester> what?
<@lacuna> <sigh> we'll never be as good as rory
* jester looks confused
<@jester> i gotta get ready. He's going to be here rsn
<@lacuna> webcam!
<@jester> in your dreams
<@lacuna> uh-huh :->
<@jester> don't you start
<@lacuna> :-)
<@lacuna> you can't take away a man's dreams!
<@jester> watch me.
<@jester> anyway
* jester gets ready
* lacuna turns on teh secret camera in jester's room
<@lacuna> you said...
<@jester> your pick-up technique sucks, you know
* lacuna sighs
<@lacuna> i know
<@lacuna> everyone at school thinks i'm gay anyway so what's the point?
<@jester> think of it this way: at least you're out of *that* place for a while
<@lacuna> yeah
<@jester> bye!
* jester has quit (Quit: "he's heeere!!!")
<@lacuna> tart
<@lacuna> simoom: beep
<@lacuna> you still awake?
<@lacuna> <sigh>
<@lacuna> .me better go
<@lacuna> I may be some time.
* lacuna has quit (Quit: " ")
***

Nathan looked up as the train slowed in the approach to the station, trying to see a passing platform sign. He was already half an hour late. It wasn’t his fault. It was just what you expected if you tried to get anywhere by train. He hoped that Mrs. Thompson understood this. He was supposed to be meeting her at the station, and that was as much as he knew.

The sign said ‘Cheltenham Spa’ as it flashed past and he relaxed. He’d dozed off looking out of the window earlier and wasn’t entirely sure he hadn’t missed his stop. That would be his fault.

He collected his things and got up, then sat down again as a number of other people had the same idea and a queue formed in the aisle. He waited it out, then got up again and just caught up with the man in front as he stepped down onto the platform.

The man turned and was about to slam the door shut, and had to stop himself. “Sorry love, didn’t see you,” he said, actually standing and holding the door. Nathan scowled at him.

“Watch who you’re calling love, mate,” he growled, and took the door off the man to slam it himself. He did so with rather more vigour than was strictly necessary.

“Oh, hehe. My mistake.” Nathan pointedly ignored him until he walked off. The train engine noise rumbled up to a crescendo again and the train started to move, accelerating quickly. His hair blew across his face. He didn’t remember taking his ponytail out, but he must have done, so he fished in his jacket pockets for the band until he found it already around his wrist. He pulled it off over his hand and tied his hair back again, jammed his woollen hat back on, took a deep breath, and started down the platform towards the exit. With the train out of the way he was in sunshine, but it was still chilly. He zipped up his hooded jacket.

As he approached the sheltered part of the platform he looked for someone who might look like they were waiting for him. The likeliest candidate looked so like a costume portrayal of a Victorian governess that his eyes passed over her a couple of times before he noticed her young companion. The one in the pretty dress and cardigan and a wide-brimmed hat with a ribbon. She nodded in his direction and said something he was too far off to hear, and the older woman turned her attention on him as well. They looked, he thought, like they were on their way to Sunday school, which probably wasn’t a good sign.

The older woman spoke as he approached. “Excuse me, are you Jonathan Shaw?”

She had an American accent. That surprised him. Up close she looked middle-aged but carrying it well, if severely, with her autumnal hair tightly tamed into a bun. She stood perfectly erect, her features striking and timelessly elegant. He wondered if, by the styling of her hair and clothes she affected to look older than she was, or at least older than she had to look, which was unusual in itself.

The younger woman, in contrast, was younger-looking than he’d guessed at a greater distance; not much older than himself. Something about her posture, her stillness, the composed manner with which she carried herself, had fooled him into thinking she was more mature than that. She had the kind of perfect skin he’d always associated with a good upbringing. He thought she might be pretty if she smiled, but she just watched him impassively; maybe with some curiosity, if he flattered himself. Her eyes distracted him. Even in the shade of her hat-brim they were an intense, startling deep blue.

“Jonathan Henry Shaw?” the older woman pressed, her sharp voice dragging his attention away from the girl’s eyes.

“Uh, yeah,” he said. People at school made fun of his middle name; he didn’t like hearing it. Harry would do in a crisis. He remembered something else and dug into a side-pocket on the holdall for his passport. He dropped the holdall. “Lindsey said to show you this.” He offered the passport forward. The girl took it and opened up the back to look at his picture.

“Remove your glasses please,” she said, her accent unplaceable. He’d forgotten he’d put them on. He took them off.

“Yeah, sorry,” he said. “I’m only supposed to use them for reading anyway.” He smiled at her, hoping for some kind of reaction.

“And your hat,” she said, unmoved. He pulled his hat off too, and saw a glance pass between the two women, then the younger one nodded minutely.

“Excellent. I am Jane Thompson,” the older woman said. He’d figured that much out himself by now. “And this is Valerie, my daughter. You are to be staying with us this summer.”

“Yeah, I know. Er, hi Miss Thompson,” he tried, and remembered to stick out his hand to be shaken, and was astonished when the girl laid hers in his gently and actually curtseyed. It was just a little curtsey, he supposed, over in an instant, but he couldn’t remember ever seeing anyone actually do that in person before. She was so neat, so precise. “Yeah,” he said, a little distracted again. “Call me Nathan.”

She almost seemed amused by his discomfiture. “Hello Nathan,” she said, sounding a little warmer than before. He was right though; her face lit up when she smiled. He’d always thought that was a cliché, but it actually happened. ~Pupils must’ve dilated,~ he realised, embarrassed at himself, which only made things worse as he felt the capillaries in his cheeks do likewise.

“Look, um…” he looked away, back at the older woman, Mrs Thompson, desperate to find a distraction. “We’re not going to church are we?”

Miss Thompson seemed amused by that. She tried to cover it, looking down so her hat-brim hid her face. He felt a little angry about that, like she was making fun of him, and felt the heat in his face even more.

“I hadn’t planned to,” Mrs. Thompson replied evenly. “But if you feel it’s necessary–”

“God no,” he said quickly. “I just thought, you know…” She was looking at him again with barely concealed impatience. “I thought… I mean, this isn’t a religious school is it?” He couldn’t believe Lindsey would do that.

“It is not. Do you have any religious observances of which I should be aware?” He shook his head. “Very well. Is that all your luggage?”

“Er, yeah, this is it.” He just had his holdall, which he had dumped at his feet. “The letter said not to pack much.”

“Indeed. Very well, come along then.” Mrs. Thompson turned, almost her first body movement since he had first laid eyes on her. She moved regally, with precision. ~Is she wearing a corset?~ he wondered. It would fit with the rest of the costume.

He picked up his holdall and followed them both to the exit, enjoying the sight of the fall of Miss Thompson’s black hair swaying across her back with the long ribbon trailing off the back of her hat.

He almost expected to see a coach and horses waiting in the car park, complete with footmen in livery, or at least a Bentley and attendant chauffer, but in transport at least they seemed modern enough: A large new-looking Mercedes. Miss Thompson directed him silently to the front passenger seat, which surprised him. He always hated sitting in the back.

He’d never been in a Mercedes before. It was so big, and extremely comfortable, and he could hardly hear the engine at all, let alone anything going on outside. It was luxurious beyond his experience.

Neither of them spoke while Mrs. Thompson drove, except one short exchange after Mrs. Thompson just stopped herself from pulling out in front of someone on a roundabout, alerted from doing so at least as much by Nathan’s own hiss of anticipated disaster as from her own observation, he thought.

“You should have let me drive,” Miss Thompson said, a little acidly, from behind him.

“No, thank you Valerie,” Mrs. Thompson replied, her composure regained after a moment’s low muttering. “I need to get used to them. I can’t have you driving me everywhere forever.”

The car headed out of Cheltenham, away through the traffic and up a long hill into the countryside, soon turning off onto a B-road. It was twisty and before long he’d managed to lose all sense of direction. He gave up trying after a while and closed his eyes, feeling the sun through the trees on either side of the road flicker against his eyelids. He took a breath, trying to remember to relax. His shoulders and stomach kept trying to bunch up.

He was alerted to a change by the car slowing almost to a stop then turning sharply right. He opened his eyes, blinked and peered at the clock, nestled in the wood veneer dashboard. Only about half an hour since leaving Cheltenham. The car swept through an arched gateway into open parkland. On one side of the gateway a small house had been built as an extrusion from the fabric of the high perimeter wall. It looked empty; or unoccupied at least, as he caught a glimpse of some piled up junk in one of the windows. He sat back down in his seat and saw what they were driving towards.

“Bloody hell,” he breathed, winning a stern look from Mrs. Thompson.

It took another two or three minutes before the car reached the house at the end of the drive. It sat at the top of a low rise: a large Georgian manor house, or mansion, he wasn’t sure what the difference was. It was big anyway, and classically proportioned, and might have looked severe were it not for the bright display of climbing flowers that surrounded the tall paneled windows. Next to it stood a ten-foot high wall, also covered in climbing flowers. He wondered if it might be a walled garden. There was white blossom blowing out over the driveway from the other side of the wall.

He’d had no idea he was being sent somewhere so posh. He wondered who was paying for it. No way could Lindsey and David afford a boarding school like this, he thought. The Mercedes stopped. Mrs. and Miss Thompson got out, so he did likewise, slowly, looking around himself as he did so. There were no other cars in the driveway, and no incarcerated inmates banging warningly on the upstairs windows that he could see.

Miss Thompson hadn’t put her hat back on when she got out, so he saw for the first time how her dark hair was braided back with a simple hair roll and held by a black and silver filigree butterfly clasp at the nape of her neck. It looked very pretty, he thought; very feminine and effortlessly elegant. She spoke quietly to her mother for a moment then looked up at him. “If you’ll follow me I’ll show you up to your room,” she said, not unkindly.

“Okay.” He followed her into the house, through the large, heavy doors and the entrance hall and up the wide curved staircase. “God, look at this place.” His voice echoed.

“Jane will want to talk to you shortly about your stay here,” Miss Thompson said, making him pay attention to her rather than to the impressive neoclassical interior of the house. At the top of the stairs she doubled back and led him along a slightly dingy landing to a door. He still couldn’t quite place where she came from. If she was Mrs. Thompson’s daughter then she didn’t share her accent. Presumably she was American too, but maybe she’d been sent to an English school. Maybe her father was English, he wondered. “This is your room.” She opened the door.

Nathan walked in. There was a delicate floral fragrance. It was a large room, but the thing he noticed first was that it was pink, and everything in it was pink; the pale near-white pink of the wallpaper, the deep pink folds of the curtains, even the pink flowers in a vase on the windowsill, above the cosy window-seat with its pink cushions, drenched in the sunlight that splashed across the floor and part of the large, wooden-framed double bed. There were two large free-standing wardrobes and a free-standing full-length mirror with an ornate frame. There were more pink flowers on the bedside tables, the chest of drawers and the dressing table. The bed had a pink coverlet and turned-down white sheets with pink embroidered flowers. There was a teddy bear on the bed, leaning insouciantly against the pillows and wearing a pink bow.

It was obviously a girl’s room. There had to be some mistake. “Are you sure?” he asked aloud.

“Yes,” Miss Thompson replied, a little curtly, “she was very particular. Leave your things here, she’s waiting for you now.” She said that, he thought, as if keeping Mrs. Thompson waiting was a bad thing, and from what he’d already observed of her manner, it might very well be.

He looked around the room again, spotting the picture of a ballerina wearing a long pink tutu hanging on the wall opposite the bed. There was a second door out of the room. Maybe an en suite bathroom, he wondered.

He sighed. There didn’t look to be much point in arguing with Miss Thompson. She seemed to be watching him, studying him as if expecting him to do something. He’d mention the obvious mistake about the room to her mother. In the meantime he dropped his holdall and left his jacket on the bed. “Okay,” he said, turning back to her. “Where do I go?”

“Follow me.” She stood aside at the doorway to let him back out. He shrugged and went with her as she led the way back down to an ornate arched doorway at the bottom of the stairs and knocked twice, crisply, on the door.

“Come in,” Mrs. Thompson’s voice called from inside, and Miss Thompson pushed the door open, standing aside for him to enter. He went in and the door closed behind him. “Please, sit,” Mrs. Thompson said, not looking up. She was writing something in a file on the antique desk by the window. He walked gingerly through the parlour, not wanting to touch all the antique furniture. It looked like a set for a costume drama, Pride and Prejudice or something. The only anachronistic thing he could see, besides himself, was what had to be a brand new Powerbook G3, black and curvacious, sitting closed on the desk. There was a hard wooden chair opposite the desk. He took it.

“Um,” he began. “I think Miss Thompson might have taken me to the…” she was looking at him over her glasses. “The wrong, um…” She had the blank, hard look of someone who, having found an insect on her desk, was debating whether to squash it or spray it. “Room?” he finished, his voice reduced to a whisper.

Mrs. Thompson looked at him a few moments longer, then turned her attention back to whatever she was writing. ~Oh God, I’ve pissed her off already,~ he thought, and shut up. The seat was hard under his inadequately padded back-side. He tried for a moment to get comfortable, but she glanced up again warningly and he stopped moving. It felt like it would have been a futile effort anyway. Mrs. Thompson carried on writing, so he looked out of the window, seeing only the driveway and some tall poplar trees and, beyond, the open parkland of the estate. The nearer side window showed more parkland and, further off, some reddish-brown animals grazing. He thought they might be deer; they didn’t seem to move like cows, but they were a long way off.

“Well, Master Shaw,” Mrs. Thompson’s hard voice snapped his attention back to her. “I’ve been looking through the material your mother sent me–”

“She’s not my mother,” he retorted.

“Don’t interrupt me,” she replied. Her voice was scarily calm, with a slight stress on the ‘me,’ and accompanied by that look from her again. She obviously didn’t give a damn for the distinction. He looked down. “Look at me when I’m speaking to you,” she said. “Mrs. Shaw is keen to remind me of your academic prowess and the high expectations everyone seems to have of you in your educational endeavours. Indeed, that until recently you were expected to take your GCSE exams this year; a year early.” ~Oh, that’s what this is all about,~ Nathan thought. “But that in the last three months your schoolwork has suffered badly from a lack of application and failure of concentration.”

Nathan sighed. “It’s boring.” Her attitude was pissing him off already. He’d rather just get on with whatever they got on with at this school. If they thought he was going to be impressed by being hectored at they were going to be disappointed.

“You could fail, Jonathan–”

“No-one fails GCSEs. That’s the whole point. Don’t you know anything?” He heard the sourness in his own voice.

“So you think it is sufficient merely to coast through into habitual mediocrity? Is this the manner by which you intend to live your life? That will not do.” She dropped the papers and sighed. “Would that this was the worst of your problems. Look at me,” she said again. He forced himself to make eye contact. “The matter of your formal education is only of incidental interest to me. I merely bring it up so that you understand one thing, Jonathan Shaw: I am well apprised of your intelligence. In fact, I’ll make a deal with you before we go any further. I shan’t insult your intelligence if you do me the courtesy of not insulting mine. Is that understood?”

He shrugged. “’Kay.” Whatever.

“The correct response is ‘Yes, Mrs. Thompson.’”

He couldn’t help laughing. “What is this? Short Sharp Shock?”

“The correct response is ‘Yes, Mrs. Thompson,’” she said again, fixing him with that look.

~Jesus, she’s serious?~ he wondered. He wanted to say ‘you’re already insulting my intelligence,’ but thought better of it. She couldn’t really be running this place like a Victorian boarding school, he thought, starting to worry. It had to be an act. Places like that didn’t exist any more, did they?

He broke eye contact first. “Yes, Mrs. Thompson,” he said. Best to go along, figure out what this place was like. He hadn’t seen any other pupils yet, which he thought was odd. Maybe they were all in class, but he hadn’t heard any of the usual classroom sounds anywhere. Maybe they were out the back playing rugby or something equally unnecessarily violent. He shivered at the thought and hoped Lindsey had remembered to write that he was exempt from school sports. And that Mrs. Thompson would take any notice of that anyway. She didn’t look like the sort of person who believed in words like ‘exemption.’

“What this is, is your last and only chance to avoid a young offenders institution,” she laid it out. “Such places are not, I understand, rewarding of intellectual curiosity–”

“Hah!” He couldn’t help it. That was such an obvious understatement he thought it deserved it, even if it did win him that look again.

“Whereas what awaits you here may well be, if you’re up to it, and if you’re willing to apply yourself with a constructive attitude.” That sounded more interesting. “I don’t doubt your intelligence,” she reiterated. “In fact, I would go so far as to say that high intelligence is a prerequisite for someone who hopes to benefit from what I have to offer. Stupid people do not have the,” she paused, “flexibility to adapt to the circumstances in which they find themselves. This is a very specialised course, Jonathan.”

“How much are they paying you then?”

“That is none of your concern. Suffice to say Mrs. Shaw has explained to me that should you come to the attention of the authorities again, she fears that at the very least social services may feel compelled to take you back into care.” That gave Nathan a sick feeling all by itself. “She is at pains to point out how she doesn’t want this to happen, but frankly to prevent it now will require unusual remedies; which is where I come in. Now, you are, as I believe the saying goes, a ‘systems cracker,’ am I correct?”

He knew better than to admit anything, even by a change of expression. He just watched her warily. She knew about the raid. He knew that, because Lindsey would have told her. But they hadn’t found anything, which was why he wasn’t already in a prison somewhere. So they had no proof, but he was not going to give away anything. Let her say what she would.

“Lacuna,” Mrs. Thompson said quietly. “Also known as Context Switch, Threadsafe, TLM, or Thread Local Memory, Crimbols, Albedo Zero.” That was all of them. He forced his face to immobility, but the list itself scared him. No-one should have been able to put all of them together. “You’ve made it your business over the years to break into more and more sensitive and vital computer systems, belonging to commercial, public and military institutions, in order to steal sensitive data and cause many hundreds of thousands of pounds in wanton damage.”

~Too much.~ “That’s bullshit,” he blurted.

“Such obscenities will not be tolerated here, Jonathan.”

“Yes Mrs. Thompson,” he sing-songed, irritated now.

“With less attitude,” she directed, and looked at him again.

He sighed. “Yes Mrs. Thompson,” he tried, blankly.

“Better. Now, do you mean to say you deny you did those things?”

“I didn’t steal anything. Anyone says I did doesn’t understand what they’re talking about.”

“Oh really.” Her voice was perilous.

“Stealing is depriving the owner of possession. I never did that!” ~Shut up, shut up,~ he told himself. ~She’s goading you. Shut up before you say something stupid.~

“And the damage you caused?”

“I didn’t do no damage! I’m not a script kiddie!”

“Really? So you do deny it?” Her look and voice told him that was probably not a good idea. She obviously did know enough of it was true. But what she was accusing him of was an insult; the crude way in which people who don’t know a thing about computers try to map the concepts onto their narrow physical-world view.

“I did not damage anything,” he said firmly. “That’s not my style.”

“I have here a document that indicates you caused eight hundred and sixty five thousand dollars’ worth of damage to one company’s computer systems alone. You deny that?

“Yes.”

She sat back slowly. “The company in question chose not to press charges, no doubt to avoid adverse publicity. However there’s no question–”

“Look,” he said, in too far to back out. He had to try to explain now. “Look, they talk about damage because they want to claim on the insurance, don’t they? That figure… That figure includes the cost of completely replacing every system I touched with the newest model. They say ‘damage,’ like I did — like I could do — anything to physically damage anything! The most they’d have to do is reinstall and restore from backup, and not even that if they had any clue. I clean up after myself. It’s just an insurance scam. Jesus.”

“So you’re telling me that it’s their fault for being your victims?”

“There are no victims!” he protested. “I was just looking! To see if I could!”

“I’m really not very interested in listening to your self-justifying rationales, Jonathan. The fact is, you take inordinate pride in your assumed mastery over computers and networks– What did you say?”

He had been muttering under his breath. He looked at her sullenly. “Nothing.”

“No, out with it.”

“It was a self-justifying rationale,” he spat. “You wouldn’t be interested.”

She actually tapped the nail of her left little finger twice on the desk. Nathan was perversely delighted. He’d got to her. That was probably stupid, but just at that moment it felt good.

“Do you think I’m not giving you a fair hearing? I’m not sure where you got the impression that this was a hearing of any kind. It might interest you to know that you are far from the first ‘hacker’ I’ve had to deal with, and before you correct me I am aware of the derivation of that word. No doubt you want to regale me further on how information wants to be free, or how your… targets,” she made a show of selecting the word, “should even be grateful to you for exposing flaws in their security, or even what you like to think of as incompetence in their staff, before someone less scrupulous than yourself did so? Believe me when I say I really have heard them all before. You seem to be under the misapprehension that you are here for me to judge or interrogate you. You are not.” She regarded him coolly for another few seconds. “In fact you’re here to receive a unique opportunity for personal growth, but I don’t expect you to understand that yet, or even for some time to come.”

“Great. It is a fucking outward bound course.”

“You will not use such language,” Jane enunciated. What seemed odd to him was that the way she said it sounded like a simple statement of fact, rather than an order. A small smile seemed to play around her mouth for a moment. “I don’t believe you understand the seriousness of your situation, Jonathan. Yes, I’m aware of the police raid on your house earlier this year–”

“They weren’t the police,” he blurted.

The police don’t pin you to the floor with a rifle to your head and then take the house apart looking for evidence and put it back together exactly as it was before, which was scary in itself. He had never been so scared, his eyes inches from the carpet, close enough to see all the little bits of crumbs and hair that the hoover hadn’t picked up.

The police also don’t bundle you into the back of an unmarked van and question you, loudly, for another two solid hours. He kept expecting the engine to start and the van to drive off taking him God-knows-where, but he’d kept quiet. He didn’t mention the warning he’d got from Ground Effect. The least he could do after having the stupid lack of sense to have his contact details on file.

That was what was so unfair. He hadn’t even been caught out of his own incompetence, but because he was in someone else’s address book.

Ground Effect had paid for it though. He was already locked up, and he was serving a longer sentence than he had to because he wouldn’t drop Nathan any further in it by admitting or testifying that anyone else was involved in what they’d done, so Nathan could only think so much ill of him.

And he had got the warning in time, and he’d carefully taken everything he had that might incriminate him, including hard disks and a number of books that had been hard to get and possession of which alone would be enough to land him jail time. He had buried it all under the lawn, quietly in the middle of the night, and carefully, carefully, repaired the turf where he had done it. He was still sure the men in black suits searching the garden would find the stash, but if they didn’t, he’d sworn as soon as this was over he’d thermite the lot and throw the slag into the river. He did, too.

But that was later. They didn’t find anything, so they just made him sign the Official Secrets Act and, amazingly, let him go. He’d stood in a daze in the front garden for minutes after they’d left, shaking, and swore he’d never so much as sniff another packet. Then he threw up.

No, they weren’t the police, but he supposed they were legal enough to care that they didn’t have admissible evidence, when they knew, and he knew they knew, that he had done what they’d said he’d done. But they didn’t have anything, and he kept quiet and just did his private distance trick, so it all seemed to be happening to someone else a long way away, and they had to let him go.

Lindsey had believed him about not wanting to ever hack a computer again. He’d believed it himself for a while. Nearly two months.

“It is not with that raid that I am concerned,” Mrs. Thompson said calmly, “except that even that appears not to have proven a sufficient deterrent. Indeed, it’s become clear that deterrence alone will never be enough to restrain your behaviour. It’s a shame. You’re an inquisitive, talented boy, Jonathan, and you have a lot of potential, or so I am told. No-one wants to see that left to rot in incarceration, but if you cannot be turned from your present course this is surely the future that awaits you. You understand this, do you not? We shall have to resort to more radical measures.”

“Uh, I have given up,” he said. “I promised.”

“Yes, I know you promised. Therefore I know the worth of your promises. Do you think your resumption of hacking activities wasn’t noted, Jonathan? Were you foolish enough to think no-one was paying attention, or had you merely become so confident, so flush with the success of your narrow escape, that you thought yourself invincible?”

He blinked. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I haven’t done anything since then.”

She didn’t answer him straight away, but leafed through the file on her desk until she came to another set of stapled-together pages. “In the spirit of not insulting each other’s intelligence, I won’t pretend to understand this in detail,” she said, handing it across, “but I am given to understand it represents, to those who do, damning and admissible evidence of your ongoing activities. I’m showing it to you so you may appreciate the gravity of your situation.”

He took the papers, cursing that his hand made them shake as he did so. He made a production of getting his glasses out again and putting them on, but eventually couldn’t put it off any longer. He looked. Annotated system logs, router logs, traceroute logs converted into a graphic superimposed on a world map of the systems he’d gone through, and presumably had been traced back through… There was more. In fact, it was frighteningly comprehensive. He recognised the target system by its IP address. He’d thought he’d got out of that scot-free; he’d cleaned the logs of his presence as he’d backed out, not leaving a signature or even a back-door as he hadn’t intended to return. He got that sick-stomach feeling all over again. It was a honeypot, and it had caught him. Like a fucking script kiddie.

Which would be embarrassing enough, had it not been for who that target machine belonged to. Suffice to say they weren’t known for their indulgent attitude to inquisitive outsiders, or their sense of humour.

His eyes stung and blurred. “This…” he began. “This… this could be faked.”

“But it wasn’t, was it?” Mrs. Thompson pressed. “Are you so confident you can prove otherwise?”

He almost had to rip the glasses from his face. He rubbed tears out of his eyes and tossed the pages back onto the desk. He tried to think. He had to think. He sought distance but it wouldn’t come. He just got a headache. What kind of trap had he walked into? Who was this woman, that she had this kind of information? That she had contacts like these? Or did she work for them? What kind of operation was this? The big country house and the way it was decorated and furnished spoke of money. A lot of money. And the papers he’d just looked at talked of deep connections, not just of money, but of power, and government. And not his government either. She had an American accent.

“What is this place?” he asked; for the first time genuinely curious. A momentary fantasy flashed through his mind of being forcefully inducted into a secret spy/hacker network. He dismissed it almost immediately. It was likely to be something far less pleasant. “What do you want?” These people — whoever Mrs. Thompson worked for — had him. They had him, and… “What’s going to happen to me?” And they could do whatever they liked with him, and he couldn’t complain, or he’d end up in prison, because of the systems he’d hit. Not some young offenders institution, not in a care home, not that that would be a lot of fun either; prison, and he’d be old before he got out. There wouldn’t even be a jury, because no jury could be allowed to see the sensitive information that would come out in any real trial. That had been explained to him clearly enough in the back of that van.

Mrs. Thompson smiled. It was unpleasantly reptilian. “What’s going to happen to you?” she replied rhetorically. “Why, nothing less than the reformation of your character. Yes,” she mused. “Tell me, have you ever heard of a technique known as ‘petticoat discipline?’”

He shook his head and looked at her. “No.” It didn’t sound good.

“Hmm, yes.” She seemed to be perusing him closely for a long while. He swallowed. “Yes,” Mrs. Thompson said again. “That could work very well for you.” She leaned forward and tapped a button on the intercom on her desk. “Marie, would you come to the parlour immediately please?”

After a pause there was an answering “Yes, ma’am.” Jane flicked the intercom off and leaned back, that satisfied smile still playing over her mouth. It repelled him, that she knew the power she had, and she enjoyed it, and she didn’t even trouble herself to pretend otherwise.

“What will happen to you, Jonathan,” Jane was saying to him, “is that you will obey me in every particular until I decide you are fit to return to civilised society. You will do so without hesitation or complaint, no matter how distasteful or disagreeable you may find my instructions. You know the alternative should I encounter the slightest resistance. Do you agree to these terms?”

Oh, that sounded bad. He had no choice, he supposed, so he nodded.

“Aloud, please.”

“Y-Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Good. Now, if you would be so good as to wait outside, Marie will call you to lunch soon.”

Dismissed, he got weakly to his feet and left.

~Distance, distance.~ Miss Thompson was in the entrance hall, seated on what looked like an old school bench next to the parlour door, reading a book. She looked up at him, but he couldn’t say anything, merely numbly made his way to the other end of the bench and sat slowly. ~Oh God, what have I got myself into?~

He sought distance, until his head hurt and his eyes filled with tears again. ~It’s not happening to me,~ he begged silently. ~Not to me. Let it happen to someone else.~ He was distracted by Eleanor joining him silently. She smiled shyly at Miss Thompson, who regarded her dispassionately for a few moments before turning her attention back to her book.

Another woman crossed the hall to where he was sitting. She looked a little younger than Mrs. Thompson and was dressed in what looked not exactly like, but was somehow reminiscent of, the attire of a Victorian housekeeper. She perhaps looked a little kinder than Mrs. Thompson, though he hardly dared hope from appearances. She knocked once on the parlour door and entered.

“I’m scared,” he said quietly.

“I know,” Eleanor replied. He felt more comfortable with her.

Maybe it was because she seemed a little scared as well.

“What is this place?” He didn’t want Miss Thompson to hear him.

“Shh.” She was close. She whispered, “It’s okay, Nathan. You’re not alone–”

The parlour door opened, admitting the second older woman he’d just seen entering. ‘Marie,’ he remembered, from Mrs. Thompson speaking into the intercom. “Jane will see you now, Valerie,” the woman told Miss Thompson, who silently closed her book and went in, closing the door. “So,” the woman said to him. “You must be Nathan.”

“Y-Yes,” he managed to say, and stood up. It seemed the right thing to do.

“Oh my dear, you look like you’ve seen a ghost. Did she scare you that much?”

~She? Oh.~ “Mrs. Thompson?” He trailed off, wanting to cry again, and trying hard to stop it happening.

The woman — Marie, he remembered again — smiled warmly and took his hand. “There now, it isn’t as bad as all that. Come along.” She released his hand and started to move off, stopping almost immediately to look back at him, hesitating by the bench. “Come along,” she said again.

He followed. “Where are you taking me?”

She looked at him, seeming amused. “Oh, she did scare you, didn’t she.” She smiled. “We’re just going into the dining room for lunch. Jane and Miss Valerie will be joining you in a few moments.” She led him through a doorway into what was obviously the dining room, with three place settings already laid on the large table. Glass-panelled doors opened onto a terrace, the stone like warm honey in the sunlight. “Now,” Marie started, and guided him to the table, “Jane has some very particular rules. One of them is that her students must wait for her at mealtimes before being seated. What you must do is to stand behind your chair, just there,” she guided him to a spot behind one of the high-backed dining chairs, “until she arrives. She will sit, then she will invite you to be seated. Do you understand?”

He nodded. “Er. Okay.” It seemed like a strange rule, but harmless enough, he supposed. Marie nodded back, satisfied, and departed through a different door, on the far side of the room.

He dreaded lunch; he knew he was going to have to try to eat and keep the food down and his stomach was already cramping with the tension. Eleanor stayed with him, though, which made him feel a little better.

Mrs. Thompson swept into the room through a different door. Nathan guessed that it led directly from the parlour. She was closely followed by her daughter, who didn’t come to the table, but went straight through the same door by which Marie had left. Mrs. Thompson took her seat and settled herself. “You may be seated,” she said crisply. He sat quickly, but she was already looking at him disapprovingly. “Really you have no grace at all, have you,” she said, and busied herself with her napkin, sighing irritably. “Sit up straight, do.”

“’M sorry,” he said, and tried to sit straighter.

“And don’t mumble. I cannot abide people mumbling. If you have something worth saying, say it clearly and distinctly, otherwise do not trouble to open your mouth.”

~Even to eat?~ he wondered hopefully, doubting that would be a wise remark to make. Instead he looked down at his place setting. Silver cutlery on a crisp white linen tablecloth with lace detailing. No less than three cut-crystal glasses for each place setting. Everything was so posh, he felt intimidated. A sound alerted him to Miss Thompson returning with plates. She went first to Jane, who thanked her, then came around and put a plate down in front of Nathan. It looked like a starter from a really posh restaurant; marinated salmon with a glaze and some dressing he couldn’t identify immediately, and a salad garnish. That was all right. He could at least eat the salad and maybe some of the salmon.

“You may begin,” Mrs. Thompson said. Miss Thompson took up a position in attendance a little to the side, just out of his direct line of sight, which he found a little disconcerting as well. He picked up the outermost knife and fork pair, remembering his mother saying something once about ‘if you ever get invited to a posh dinner, use the knives and forks from the outside in, you can’t go too wrong then.’ Eleanor seemed amused by this, but Mrs. Thompson didn’t make any comment. The cutlery was heavy and solid; real silver all the way through, obviously. He picked off a few pieces of salad and tried to eat them, and not to think of the way the leaves felt in his mouth. His knife clattered down as he held the back of his hand to his mouth.

“Are you quite all right?” Mrs. Thompson asked. He nodded, and with an effort of will made himself swallow. There was some kind of herby, vinegary stuff on the salad he hadn’t been expecting.

“Can I have some water?” he asked. There was a pitcher of it on the table he’d had his eye on before even sitting down, frosted on the outside of the crystal glass.

“The correct way to ask is to say ‘please may I have some water?’” Mrs. Thompson corrected him. “And yes, you may.”

“Th-Thank you,” he stammered, and picked up the largest of the glasses in front of him meaning to turn it back the right way up. The edge of it clipped the upturned base of one of the smaller ones and chimed clearly. The glass was deftly taken out of his hand and placed on the tablecloth the right way up. Miss Thompson then retrieved the pitcher of water and poured his glass, then retreated silently.

“You must learn to take more care, and not to lunge after anything you want with the delicacy of a caveman,” Mrs. Thompson commented. There didn’t seem to be an appropriate answer to that, so he got on with drinking his water with exaggerated care, trying not to make a noise.

He tried a piece of salmon next. It was good, but he didn’t want to eat too much. Maybe, he thought, if he ate really slowly they’d move on to the next course before he’d finished. Perhaps that was the way to do it. Or would she insist he finish everything for each course? He didn’t know what he’d do if that was the case.

“Mm,” Mrs. Thompson was saying. “I must say, Marie has excelled herself. This is delicious, is it not, Nathan?”

He nodded mutely and tried another piece. It was, he could agree, very very good. It was a shame he couldn’t finish it. He didn’t dare, the way his stomach was playing up. Mrs. Thompson went on about other matters; the weather, some recent item of news. Miss Thompson did indeed return and take his plate before he had half finished it, and he thought he saw her looking at it meaningly for a moment, then she was gone, to return shortly afterwards with a plate for her mother.

“Thank you, Valerie,” Mrs. Thompson said again. Nathan looked across at her plate, trying not to be obvious about it. Sliced potato in what appeared to be a creamy cheese sauce and some meat that was pink. A small side dish Miss Thompson had also brought contained brocolli, carrots, cauliflower. Miss Thompson returned with the same dishes for him. There was so much food. He took some more water to cover his rising panic.

“The dauphinoise is excellent. Valerie, would you be so good as to convey my appreciation to Marie, and congratulate her also on the duck.”

“Yes, Jane, I’ll tell her immediately,” Miss Thompson said, curtseyed and left.

“Do you see how Miss Valerie carries herself, Jonathan?” Mrs. Thompson addressed him. “Such unassuming grace, such neatness. Do you not find her a pleasure to watch?”

He nodded. He thought she was a pleasure to watch, but not for any reasons he’d want to admit to Mrs. Thompson. And besides, he was wondering what sort of woman this was that made her own daughter serve her at dinner rather than joining them, and what that meant for his own chances for reasonable treatment.

“She wasn’t always so, mark you,” Mrs. Thompson was continuing. “Indeed, when I first met her I daresay her manners were almost as uncouth as your own. So maybe there is hope for you as well. We shall see.”

Nathan was thinking again how Miss Thompson really did not look anything like her mother. ~She’s not her real daughter,~ he realised with a start, tracking Jane’s words carefully. ~And she treats her like that. Like a servant.~ He remembered meeting her waiting outside the parlour, waiting to be allowed in to talk to her about something, like a pupil seeing her headmistress. ~Is Mrs. Thompson her stepmother? Or is she adopted?~

~Like me?~

Lindsey and David had never shown any sign that they thought of him as anything other than their own child. They really were okay, he thought, when he thought about how they could have been. He almost wished he’d been adopted by them soon enough that he really could think of them as his parents… but that would have meant he wouldn’t have known his own real Mum and Dad, and it was hard enough anyway, holding on to their memory.

The moment of reflection gave him distance, and he let the meal pass, watching Eleanor eating slowly while Mrs Thompson continued. “I do believe refined manners are the cornerstone of a civilised society. It is simple courtesy, and consideration for your fellow man, and when people forget basic good manners what is left of society is held up only by fear and force and must surely fall to animal savagery. What do you think?”

He swallowed quickly to speak, but Eleanor answered first. “I think animals have manners too,” she said. “Many animals have rituals, don’t they? Like for courtship or to resolve territorial disputes. They don’t like to fight, so they have these rituals to try to work it out without anyone getting hurt. That’s a kind of manners isn’t it? I mean, you just have to look at a pride of lions and how they behave.”

Mrs. Thompson raised an eyebrow. “Indeed, you may have a point, but I find your logic flawed. Don’t forget that when a young mature lion takes over a pride from an old competitor, he does so because he is larger and stronger and more dangerous, not because he exceeds the older rival in wisdom or intelligence, and even if he and the old lion agree not to fight each other, which you may take for manners but which I maintain is still merely the threat of force, the young lion’s first act will be to kill all the cubs sired by the old one. No, I shan’t be taking any lessons in civilised behaviour from lions,” she smiled. Eleanor ducked her head, embarrassed. “But you do have a point,” Mrs. Thompson conceded, “you merely chose a poor example. You might find a study of the great apes to be of more relevance, or of certain bird species. For my part, I’ll amend my statement and say merely that a failure of manners presages a descent into savagery. How is that?”

Eleanor smiled weakly and had some more duck. She seemed to be enjoying it anyway, even if she, too, ate sparingly and slowly.

“Which is why I propose to begin your re-education with a thorough training in refined manners. For far too long you have behaved as if you believe you can simply take what you want, and amuse yourself as you may with no thought or consideration for how your actions affect others. Such intolerable behaviour would not even be indulged in a small child. It is of course the first thing we teach our children, is it not? Not to take what doesn’t belong to you; not because you might be caught, but because it is wrong to do so. After all, I’m sure you wouldn’t like it if someone hacked into your computers and looked at your private files.”

“They wouldn’t be able to,” Nathan said. “I’m not stupid. I don’t leave my system open to attack.”

“Oh, but Jonathan, that is no more than the reasoning of might. I don’t dispute that in your domain — the domain of computers and the internet — you have skills and strength I can barely comprehend, and that you are well able to defend yourself from others who would wish to take from you. I can even see how you might find that a captivating, seductive arena into which you may withdraw from a threatening world in which you are but a small and weak child, am I correct?” Nathan blushed, angry at that description, and didn’t answer. She shook her head sadly. “It’s not a question of whether you can defend yourself. In time you will learn there will always be someone better, quicker and cleverer than you. I think you know this already, or you would not have found yourself here. It’s a question of whether you think it right or fair that others should attack you? And if not, how can you fail to apply that standard to yourself? No. Good manners and the consideration for others they demonstrate remind us in their constant practice that there are other reasons to value people in our society than merely the power they have.”

She fell silent, to eat. He stared at his dinner for a few moments.

“I think,” he dared, “I think it’s easy to say that when you have the power.”

Mrs. Thompson looked at him curiously, waiting while she finished her mouthful. “On the contrary, Jonathan. Very much on the contrary. The need for manners increases with power. Have you never heard the saying ‘the manners of a king?’” Embarrassed again, he looked down, feeling the heat in his face. He could tell Mrs. Thompson was watching him, even as she continued to eat. “I believe I shall enjoy having you here, Jonathan,” she said eventually. “You have a lively mind. You are simmering with confusion and resentment and wild, adolescent impulses and ill-directed talents, but you do have a mind worthy of our effort to reclaim it, I believe. It needs only discipline and training to bring it out. Do eat, before your lunch gets cold.”

They ate in silence; or at least Mrs. Thompson ate, and Nathan picked at his food until Miss Thompson reappeared and took his plate away, to his great relief, even if, as he knew she would, she returned moments later with dessert. It was a lemon tart with double cream, and it really did look delicious. He thought he was going to faint just from the thought of the sugar. He really did feel full.

“It is my custom to have sherry with lunch,” Mrs. Thompson said. Her daughter was returning again with a silver tray bearing two small glasses, one red, one blue. She placed the red glass at Mrs. Thompson’s right hand. “Thank you, Valerie,” she said, and raised it for inspection. Miss Thompson came around and placed the matching-opposite blue glass in front of Nathan. It already had sherry in it. He could smell the fortified wine, cloying. He thought he had a memory somewhere, of his grandparents — his real grandparents, on Dad’s side — who would always have sherry for Sunday lunch. He’d been too young for it himself back then, but he was reminded of it now. The smell, the delicate long-stemmed glass, which itself was so thin, so fragile that it seemed as if a careless gesture could shatter it. He looked up at a movement in his peripheral vision, seeing Mrs. Thompson holding the glass up, briefly sniffing it, then making a gesture towards him. “I welcome you to my house,” she said, and drank. He smiled wanly and took a sip. “May you find it educational and ultimately rewarding,” Mrs. Thompson continued, and drank again. He drank again as well. Something about the way he did so seemed to have dissatisfied her though, going by her expression. “Well,” she merely added. “We have a long way to go.” He wondered what he’d done wrong.

“Thank you,” he said, having an instinct that might be what she wanted.

“Late gratitude is better than none I suppose,” Mrs. Thompson was saying, “although you should direct your thanks towards Miss Valerie. She has been prompt and attentive all through lunch and you haven’t thanked her once.”

~Oh God.~ He looked up at Miss Thompson, and caught the end of a defiant look towards her mother, her blue eyes seeming to flash even more intensely for that moment. “I-I’m sorry,” he stammered. “Thank you M-Miss Thompson.”

“Miss Valerie will suffice, Nathan,” Mrs. Thompson instructed him.

“Miss V-Valerie,” he managed. He felt dizzy with the shame of it, the embarrassment, and what he felt must be his face glowing crimson from the drink. “I thought, I thought…” He ran out of words, not being able to figure out what he thought.

Miss Thompson turned a more benevolent look towards him. “That’s all right, Nathan.”

Still feeling Mrs. Thompson’s eyes on him, he mimed eating some of the dessert, and hoped she didn’t notice him put the spoon back down still laden. He couldn’t eat it. Dessert passed excruciatingly slowly, punctuated by sips of the warm, smooth, sweet sherry.

He was tired. More tired than he’d realised, until he caught himself yawning at the table. He looked up at Jane regarding him sternly. “Sorry,” he mumbled.

“Indeed.” Mrs. Thompson’s voice was tight, disapproving. His cheeks burned.

He yawned. He couldn’t help it. Everything seemed to be catching up with him at once. He phased out for what seemed just a moment. When he came back the dessert dishes were gone and there was a vague sense of loss and loneliness that he couldn’t quite place. Mrs. Thompson was still talking about something, but he couldn’t track onto it. He stared at the sherry glass in stupefaction.

“’M sorry,” he said. He wasn’t sure if it was in response to something Mrs. Thompson had said. He couldn’t figure out what was missing.

“Jonathan,” she said, “you seem tired from your journey.” He nodded, feeling another yawn coming on. “Why don’t you go up to your room for a short nap, and we’ll continue later.”

~Meant to talk to her about the girl’s room,~ he thought fuzzily. “Mmm,” came out. He made a greater effort. “Than’ you Mizz’s Thoms’n;” he could hear his own voice slurring. So embarrassing. “I thin’…” He needed to lie down, that much was certain. He took a breath and stood, trying to individually control each muscle in his body as he did so. He saw the door he’d come in through, ~stairs that way,~ he reminded himself, and headed in that direction. He thought he was doing reasonably well until he pitched to the side and just caught himself on the door-frame. Then Miss Valerie was by his side, supporting him discreetly as she walked him out into the hallway and up the stairs. He could still co-operate. He didn’t want her to have to try to carry him after all. This was embarrassing enough. He wasn’t sure how much of that sherry he’d had. The glass had been nearly-empty when he left it, but he’d gone distant again for a moment back there, or at least he thought he had, and he hadn’t meant to. He wasn’t sure if he’d had a refill in that time.

He thought of Mum and Dad drinking sherry at lunchtime with Dad’s parents, then driving home. They must’ve been made of stern stuff, he thought. He remembered being small, lying in the back seat with Sara looking up through the car window at the phone lines sweeping up and down, up and down. They’d take it in turns to count. ~No,~ he decided suddenly. ~No. Sherry isn’t this strong.~ “Bin drugged,” he heard himself say. It seemed to take an age. “Where you takin’ me?”

“Bed, that’s all,” Miss Valerie replied. She sounded a little irritated. He guessed she had cause. “Come on, nearly there.”

“Scared,” he mumbled. “Don’ drug me.”

“It was just a glass of sherry.” His legs were going, and Miss Valerie was having to work harder to get him along. “You’re too skinny, you know? You can’t take your drink, is all.”

Nathan shook his head, and immediately regretted it as the landing pitched around him and wouldn’t stop. Miss Valerie was moving him along firmly, into the room he’d seen earlier. “Pink,” he muttered, seeing it. There was something vaguely obscene about it, but he couldn’t quite remember what, or why. “Fuck’n’ put me in a girl’s room,” he growled.

“Shush. Sit down.” She pushed him back onto the bed.

His head wouldn’t stop. He felt like he was being spun and twisted and stretched all at once. “Feel sick,” he said. He tried to get up.

“Oh no you don’t,” she admonished, and pushed him back down easily.

“Not drunk,” he insisted. “Drugged. Oh shit. Oh shit.”

“Shh.”

“What was it? What’re you gon’ do to me?” The fear returned. Of course he was being drugged. Of course he was. And then they could do… They could do… Anything.

“Nothing. I’m going to help you get into bed and you’re going to sleep it off. That’s all.”

“Don’ lie to me!” he cried out, more forcefully. ~Oh God. This is it then.~ “What was it? What’s going to happen to me?” ~Oh God. They’re going to operate on me, or ship me out, or… or…~ He felt tears sting his eyes again, and a moment of lucidity from his panic. ~Adrenaline.~

Miss Thompson’s hand was firm on his shoulder. She seemed to loom over him. He felt naked in front of those piercing blue eyes. But she didn’t look angry. Not really. She looked… He couldn’t figure it out.

“It’s just a light sedative,” she said, calmly and slowly. “That’s all it is, I swear it, just to help you take a nap. It hit you harder than it should have ’cause you’re underweight and you didn’t eat much, okay? You hearing me?” He nodded. She sounded really concerned. “You’ll wake up in a couple of hours and you’ll be right here.”

“Don’, don’ leave me?” he begged. He felt pathetic for doing so, but he felt pathetic anyway. He was really scared, and she seemed to be actually concerned. And she was adopted too, but Mrs. Thompson treated her like a servant. Maybe. Maybe. “Please?”

She sighed and looked at her watch. “All right.”

“Promise?”

She gave him a look. “Yeah, I promise. I’ll watch you. Arms up.” She was doing something bending over him, lifting his sweater. He’d got his arms up almost as an automatic response to her direction, but now he got scared.

“What’re you doing?”

“Getting some of these clothes off you. You’ll be more comfortable.”

His head was lost in the upturned sweater. “No!” he cried, feeling another wave of panic. “NO!” His head emerged from the neck of the sweater, his hair crackling down around him. He’d lost his ponytail band. He didn’t want her seeing him. Seeing his skinny body as his T-shirt rode up. “STOP!” He grabbed after the sweater and hugged it close. He didn’t want to let it go.

“Hey!” Miss Valerie’s voice was sharp, annoyed again, almost like Mrs. Thompson’s. “What do you think I’m going to do?” He looked at her. He didn’t want to think about what they were going to do. That was the problem. “You know what it’s like when you sleep with all your clothes on,” she continued. “You’ll be rank.”

He looked at her. He wanted to believe her. It seemed logical. He did need to sleep. He wanted to sleep, and she promised, didn’t she? She promised.

And saying anything just seemed too complicated now, like that part of his brain had shut down already.

“So are you going to help me take your pants off now, or am I going to have to do it myself when you’re asleep?” Miss Valerie asked. ~No!~ he rebelled, knowing for sure he really didn’t want her to take his underpants off. “Trousers!” Miss Valerie corrected herself. “Just your jeans, okay?” He stared at her stupidly. ~Pants? She is American!~ He congratulated himself that he could make an observation like that at a time like that. She looked slightly annoyed, as if she was aware of the mistake.

Okay then, he could cope with that. He could cope with taking his own jeans off, thank you. He tried anyway, fumbling at the fly and the zip until it went down and he could tug his jeans down over his hips. He wanted to lie down now. He really wanted to lie down. The dizziness was making him feel nauseous

“Shoes first,” Miss Valerie said and sat him up straight again so she could undo his shoelaces and pull his shoes and socks off, and then helped him to get the jeans down and off over his bare feet. “Man, I see what you mean,” she said, seeing his brightly patterned boxers. “Those boxers are bad for the eyes.”

He didn’t care. He pitched over, letting her navigate him in between the sheets, and oblivion.

Notes:

The Taken: Nathan's Story, Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"And boomps-a-daisy!"

(French text is shown 'dubbed' like this which on this site shows as italicised.)

Story:

Nathan's Story 2

***

Nathan felt warm and immensely comfortable. He didn’t want to open his eyes yet. The room was bright with sunlight, but it wasn’t shining directly on him. He was lying curled up on his side, which wasn’t how he normally slept, but he didn’t mind. There was a cool breeze from somewhere, and the distinctive sound of someone typing on a laptop keyboard. It was a comforting sound, like home. He opened his eyes.

Miss Valerie was sitting in the window-seat, her legs stretched out along its cushions, her attention on a small notebook computer on her lap. She’d tipped her head forwards a little to get her eyes out of the direct sunlight, but where the sun coming through the window struck her black hair he could see beautiful, iridescent glints of colour; green, blue, purple. She seemed so quiet and self-absorbed and romantic. “Cool,” he whispered. It hardly did justice to what he was seeing, and he immediately regretted it because her intense blue eyes were on him, instantly suspicious and alert.

“What?”

“Your hair,” he said. He didn’t want to move, he felt so nice and cosy.

Miss Valerie looked momentarily irritated by something, but she just swung her legs off the window seat and sat up, moving her head fully into the shade. It just looked like ordinary black hair again, which was a shame. Not that it wasn’t still nice, with the way it was rolled back from her face and the pretty butterfly-clasp. He smiled. He wanted to touch it, especially where it was braided over her ears. He imagined the feel of it beneath his fingertips. The sheets were smooth and cool, not ordinary cotton or linen. He stretched, and his legs slipped sensuously between them.

“See? Nothing happened,” she said.

He frowned, then remembered. “Oh, God. That was so embarrassing.” He felt ashamed; getting drunk at the table like that. “I’m really sorry.” He was fuzzy on the details, but he thought he remembered having to be helped up the stairs.

Miss Valerie smiled, after a moment’s hesitation. “Don’t worry about it.”

He rolled over onto his back for a few moments, then sat up and looked around himself, back at Miss Valerie, and inevitably at her notebook computer. It looked like a Libretto. “That a Model 50?” he hazarded. She gave him a look and closed the lid.

“Yes.”

He nodded. “Cool. I saw the Powerbook downstairs. I guess she gets all the fancy new kit, right?” Comfortable ground.

“This suits me fine,” she said.

“Place is floodwired,” he said approvingly, which got him another suspicious glance from Miss Valerie. “Sockets everywhere,” he explained, pointing to where the ethernet patch cable ran from her Libretto down to the double-RJ45 skirting-board socket. He’d seen sockets like that everywhere he’d been so far, although that wasn’t far. “Did they hide all the computers ’cause they knew I was coming?” He grinned and stretched his arms over his head, and immediately dropped them again, deciding his T-shirt was a little the worse for having slept in it during a warm afternoon. He wanted to change, but he couldn’t see his holdall anywhere. He thought he’d put it down by the bed…

“I’m sure I don’t know,” Miss Valerie said. No, well, that figured.

Maybe someone had unpacked for him. It seemed that sort of place. He couldn’t see the clothes he had been wearing earlier either. He couldn’t remember taking them off. Nervously, he quickly dipped a hand back under the sheets to double-check he still had his boxers on. He did. He spotted his glasses resting on the bedside table, so whoever must have put his jacket away took the time to find and remove them.

“Where’s my stuff?” he asked aloud.

Miss Valerie didn’t answer him. Instead she busied herself with detaching her Libretto from the wall sockets. Odd, he thought, the easy familiary with which she did so, quickly looping the patch cable up into a neat ring with a tucked-through length to keep it stable so it could be hung up and wouldn’t tangle in storage.

“Jane will be coming to talk to you again soon,” Miss Valerie said, finishing with the cable. “I’d better go.” She gathered everything up, including a first aid kit he hadn’t realised she’d had, and started to leave. He worried suddenly, seeing the first aid. Had something happened while he was asleep?

“Wait–” he called. She stopped at the door. “Um,” he hesitated, now he had her attention. The simple truth was he didn’t want her to go and leave him alone, especially if Mrs. Thompson was coming back. “She’s coming back? Where are my clothes?” Valerie’s eyes darted to an article of clothing draped on the bed near his feet. It looked like a girl’s sheer dressing gown. He hadn’t noticed it before, but he’d hardly been in a state to. “Oh funny.”

She gave him a funny kind of half smile and then, to his surprise, executed a perfect Prisoner salute before turning from the doorway and pulling it closed behind her.

He leaned forwards and picked up the gown so he could look at it. It was pink, inevitably, and made of some satiny material. It slid over the back of his hand, making the small hairs stand up. ‘You see, it’s just totally frictionless,’ he imagined Zaphod saying. He got out of bed, deciding he had more urgent business, and hoping that second door led into a bathroom.

***

“Settling in, I see?”

“Ah!”

Mrs. Thompson’s voice had startled him, coming from behind. He hadn’t heard her come in. He backed quickly away from the wardrobe, feeling a little guilty.

“Sorry, I…” It hadn’t taken long to figure out that his own things weren’t in any of the wardrobes. Presumably whoever had taken them had put them in the room where he was supposed to be. Which meant he had no business looking in some unknown girl’s things. “I didn’t mean to look,” he said inadequately. He noticed some of the drawers in the large chest were still open, seemingly bursting with frills and lace. He gulped and looked back at Mrs. Thompson sheepishly. “Um…” He pulled the dressing gown closer around his waist, and not knowing where else to put his hands, hooked his thumbs over the belt.

“Don’t say ‘Um,’” Mrs. Thompson corrected him. “I won’t abide such sloppy habits of speech. And whatever do you mean you didn’t mean to look? Of course you meant to look. Why should you deny it.” He felt his face heat up with embarrassment. “Did you like them?” The tone of her voice had turned, becoming gentle and inquisitive.

“Wh-What?”

“Come now, Jonathan, don’t be shy.” She crossed quickly to where he was standing in front of the large, old-fashioned double-doored wardrobe. “They are beautiful, don’t you think?” She used the back of her hand to gently brush along the row of hanging dresses. She pushed open a gap and gently eased one forward so he could see it properly. She was smiling at him strangely. “I think this one is especially lovely, don’t you?” The dress she was showing him was midnight blue, and had a bodice top and a full, long skirt and no sleeves. “So feminine, so graceful.”

“It’s okay, I guess,” he muttered, not really caring. He felt flustered and confused. There was something odd about all the clothes in the wardrobes, he realised. There wasn’t anything ordinary. It all seemed to be posh frocks and costumes and lingerie and petticoats, and no jeans or T-shirts or shorts or trainers, or anything casual or plain at all. And Mrs. Thompson was looking at him curiously.

“Did Valerie tell you to wear that gown?” she asked casually.

“Gow–” He looked quickly down at it. “No, er…” His hair was still damp. “I had a shower,” he explained quickly. “Guess I nee– I mean, I needed it. Got kind of manky sleeping in the day like that–” He broke off as she approached him. “Only, I couldn’t find my own things, so–” He backed off. He didn’t like the way she was looking at him.

“Do you like wearing it? Does it feel nice?”

He took another step back, even though she hadn’t advanced further. “Um, it’s okay.” He hadn’t even thought about it. She was still looking at him, making him feel selfconscious. “It’s a bit cold, if you must know. Like I said, I couldn’t find my own things, so unless you wanted me to wear a dress this was all there wa–” He stopped, frozen by the look on Mrs. Thompson’s face. He wished he hadn’t said that. He had an instant, irrational fantasy that if he hadn’t said it, if he could unsay it, everything would be all right again and this would really be a school and not what he suddenly thought it might be. “I th-th– I think Va– I-I think Miss Valerie b-brought me to the wrong room by mistake,” he stammered hopefully. ~Let me be wrong, let me be wrong, he wished.~

“She did not.” The words were enough to confirm his fears. He felt physically sick. “This is your room, Jonathan, for as long as you are to stay with us.”

“But…” He had to be sure. “It’s a girl’s room,” he pointed out redundantly.

“Why, indeed it is,” Mrs. Thompson agreed, with all the appearance of congratulating him on a difficult observation. She smiled; again, that horrible, knowing smile. Nathan’s heart sank.

“It is for me, isn’t it?” he said, his voice shaking badly. He took another couple of steps back. “Oh God, you want me to…” He couldn’t say it. The backs of his legs bumped against something and he fled. Distance–

***

She was a rich and powerful woman, and rich and powerful people like their games, don’t they? The ones where people are the pieces.

It made perfect sense, in a way. No-one would miss him. He didn’t have any real friends at school, and the teachers, some of whom he got on with, all thought he was being transferred or something, so they wouldn’t ask questions. He didn’t have any family to miss him; not any real family anyway. He’d thought Lindsey and David were his family, but they’d sent him here, to this place, and Lindsey… He didn’t have words for how Lindsey had betrayed him.

It made perfect sense. No-one would miss him. No-one would ask what happened to him. He would be erased.

Even if he escaped, he couldn’t go back home. Even if he thought for a moment Lindsey and David wanted him back, Mrs. Thompson would get the spooks down on him, just because she could; and they’d bring him straight back here, or somewhere worse. So if he ran away he’d have to disappear. Never be found. He shuddered at the thought, but he was older now, and smarter, and he wouldn’t make the same mistakes again.

***

Nathan was having difficulty breathing. He staggered as Marie — Miss Marie, as he’d lately been corrected to say by Mrs. Thompson, tightened the laces of the corset a little further, and that was it for taking any more deep breaths in the near future. “That’s better now,” Miss Marie said, sounding satisfied. She turned him around to face her, so she could hitch the petticoat over the corset to his waist and tighten it there with a drawstring. “If you wear it too loosely it will slip and chafe, and believe me that will become painful.”

“What about,” he ran out of air and had to inhale, “my ribs?” Another inhale. “Won’t they,” breath, “get deformed?”

“Certainly not,” Mrs. Thompson’s voice came from behind him. Miss Marie’s light touch at his hip directed him to turn around, away from her, to face Mrs. Thompson. He discovered an odd rigidity in his lower vertebrae and pelvis, so when he turned, he had to actually step around, rather than just twisting his torso.

“I remember — seeing something — about it — on telly.” This was getting tiring. “They used to — have their bottom ribs — removed. You’re not going to–”

“I should think not,” Mrs. Thompson replied severely.

“Nathan, breathe up here,” Miss Marie told him, her hands illustrating her upper chest. “Don’t try to breathe down into your stomach. Bring it up into your shoulders.” She demonstrated with a breath of her own, showing him how it lifted her chest. Nathan tried to emulate her. It seemed to work. He still couldn’t take a really deep breath, but some of the lightheadedness went away. He had to keep remembering to do it though. Breathing became a conscious effort, and he was already feeling an aching in his lower back as he fought to keep it in a position of least discomfort. “Come along, I haven’t laced this nearly tightly enough to give you real breathing difficulties; you just need to learn to do it differently.”

She went aside and picked up the next petticoat from the others draped on the bed; while she did so, Mrs. Thompson continued, “Corsets are like many other things in life, Jonathan; perfectly safe in moderation. In your case I’m using it as a training aid, to correct your frankly execrable posture habits. Have you noticed how much taller you are?” He nodded. He seemed to have gained an extra couple of inches of height, which was interesting. He hadn’t been aware that he slouched.

The two women worked together to raise the second petticoat and lower it over his head so it could settle over the one already there.

Nathan shivered slightly. He wasn’t cold. It was just intense. The attentions of the two older women as they dressed him was confusing him. He tried to remember to be scared and angry, but after all they weren’t actually touching him anywhere bad, were they? Throughout the evening they had been completely assured and discreet about where they put their hands as they directed and turned him, and did things to his hair and face, and dressed him.

They were so gentle, and it occurred to him that he couldn’t even remember the last time he had been touched, save by a stray punch or kick at school. Lindsey would insist on a hug, sometimes, but he’d usually wriggle out of it. He couldn’t remember what his mother or father felt like at all. In a way it was nice being the centre of attention for once. He was so used to being unregarded; so used to using that to his advantage. He didn’t understand what he was feeling; he couldn’t properly connect to a feeling that wasn’t entirely his, but it was there all the same; stirring and dangerous and oddly frustrating, like he was about to start crying again.

The process was repeated with the third and fourth petticoats in an almost reverential silence. He found himself at once fascinated and repelled by the look on Mrs. Thompson’s face. Not saying anything; her face in perfect repose; he detected a little extra colour in her cheeks; her eyes wide and dark; she seemed visibly to both relax and become invigorated as each petticoat settled down over the one before. There was a growing, tense energy underneath her movements, and in the flicker and focus of her eyes, that stood in contrast to Miss Marie’s steady efficiency. He held his breath for a few moments, and the only sound was the susurrus of chiffon and lace, and the softly-whispered answer of Mrs. Thompson’s own silk skirts as she circled him, and the two women breathing.

The last petticoat went on, and the silence continued for a few more moments while Mrs. Thompson surveyed her handiwork and, finally, sighed in evident satisfaction.

“Marie, I have some other business to attend to downstairs, which I can’t put off any longer. Could you finish dressing him and send him down to me when he’s ready? I shall be in the parlour.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Miss Marie said. She was coming out with more such occasional French phrases as the evening wore on.

“Now then, Jonathan, you are to do exactly as Miss Marie directs you, do you understand? In my absence you are to obey her precisely as you would me.”

He nodded, but her look told him she expected more. “Yes, Mrs. Thompson,” he said meekly.

“Good child. In that case I’ll leave you in her capable hands. I shall hear of it if you give her any trouble,” she warned. Then she departed, and he was left alone with Miss Marie.

“Let’s finish getting you dressed, dear, shall we?” Miss Marie said, all efficiency and professionalism, and moved aside to a wardrobe. Nathan sighed with relief that Mrs. Thompson had gone and took the opportunity to look down and see what had happened already. His first impression was that he seemed to rise at waist-level from a wide white undulating cone — practically a disc — of chiffon. It was almost as if he was sitting on a small, private cloud, except he could feel he was standing. He could also feel a constriction around his legs, which he put down to the stockings. He couldn’t actually see them past the rim of the petticoat-cloud.

The corset was worn over a sheer peach-coloured camisole. It hooked together down the front — the ‘busk,’ he’d heard Miss Marie say. There was no hope of opening it that way, now that the laces at the back had been tensioned. It was white and further embroidered with white and fitted under and accentuated his… bust? That gave him a little start, but he could see the padded bra, looking straight down the front of the camisole. This time he fought the panic distance, and the inevitable headache threatened as it did whenever he fought it, but it subsided again, remaining at a low, manageable level. He’d chosen to remain involved. For the moment. “God,” he only said, quietly to himself, having won that small victory, and watched amazed at how his bosom heaved.

“Here’s your dress,” Miss Marie said, returning from the wardrobe bearing another garment. “What do you think? It’s very pretty, isn’t it?” It was a bright green satiny dress with more white lace detailing.

“Yes Miss Marie, it’s beautiful, but it does not suit me.”

Miss Marie raised both eyebrows, and looked at him as if seeing him for the first time. He grinned wryly.

“Oh, you speak French! Marvellous!” Miss Marie crowed, apparently delighted. “But you’re talking nonsense, dear. You will be so beautiful in this dress.”

“I’m not–” he started to protest.

“In French, if you please.”

~Me and my big mouth. I had to show off.~ He sighed. “It doesn’t matter.” If he wasn’t going to win that argument in English, he didn’t fancy his chances in GCSE-standard French.

He let her get on with putting the dress on him, directing his arms through the sleeves. She turned him again so she could lace up the back of the dress, in the process pulling it close in to the corset-borrowed figure he seemed to have acquired. Her hands were nimble and efficient as she finished the lacing and briefly went around arranging the way the skirt lay across the petticoats, straightening the sleeves, and so on.

“There,” Miss Marie said brightly when she was finished. “Look at yourself in the mirror. Can you see the pretty little girl who is there?” He gave her a dirty look at that, but went. He had to admit he was curious about what he looked like now anyway, so he didn’t resist her light touch at his waist directing him to stand before the tall free-standing mirror. The petticoats rustled softly against each other and his legs as he moved.

He looked. “Oh my God,” he whispered. The girl in the mirror mouthed the words back as he spoke them. He saw his own eyes widen. The make-up made his eyes look even bigger than normal. Rouge on his cheeks, and pink lipstick. It looked overdone to him, maybe like party make-up for a small child, but it created an unmistakeably feminine impression all the same.

“Oh, perfect! You are very beautiful!” Marie exclaimed. “Madam will be delighted.”

~I look like kiddie-trade,~ Nathan thought dispiritedly. It was disturbing. They weren’t even being subtle about it. It was probably just as well he didn’t know the French for what he looked like.

“What happened to my hair?” he cried out loud, perversely upset by that out of all proportion to everything else that had happened to his appearance. It was almost a welcome distraction. His hair had gone from its normal darkish red to a light, sandy red. There must have been dye in the shampoo, he realised. Worse even than that, it seemed to have been curled and dressed back away from his face to fall in ringlets to his shoulders. “Oh bloody hell,” he moaned. The ringlets bobbed. It was nauseating.

“Oh yes, too bad it won’t last,” Miss Marie was saying, toying with one of his ringlets. “Alas, curling tongs are only good for a few hours; we shall have to see about a more, hmm,” she smiled at him via the mirror, “long term solution.” His heart sank further at that. “It’s so nice that your hair’s long though,” she continued. “Although it is shockingly neglected of course. When did you last have it cut?”

He was staring at the mirror still, at the small and frightened-looking figure staring back at him. Ringlets and a dress that looked more suitable for a four or five year old girl going to a birthday party; except that the padded bra and the corset lightly cinching his waist, and the petticoats flaring outwards from that narrow point, combined to give the startling illusion of a feminine figure. He had white stockings, visible to above the knee under the short but voluminous petticoats, and black, shiny, patent-leather shoes with silver buckles.

“Um, couple of years?” he hazarded, the memory of Miss Marie’s question filtering through his stunned reaction to his own reflection. That was about when Lindsey had given up trying to get him to have it cut anyway.

“Yes, I can believe that,” Miss Marie said. “Now, wouldn’t you like to go down and show Jane your nice pretty dress?”

He tore his eyes away from the mirror to give her a look, but he held his tongue. Somehow he couldn’t get rude to Miss Marie. She seemed so nice in comparison to Mrs. Thompson; like she actually cared how he felt about what was going on. “That’s a rhetorical question, isn’t it?” he said.

“I’m afraid it is. Do you remember where it is?” He nodded. It wasn’t hard to find: the door next to the old bench in the entrance hallway. “Always knock before entering,” she added.

***

He felt, curiously, even more exposed, even just out in the landing where someone might see him other than Mrs. Thompson and Miss Marie. Like Miss Valerie, for instance, although he hadn’t seen her since she’d left him after waking up earlier, and he still wasn’t sure he’d accounted for everyone in the house. He didn’t want Miss Valerie to see him like this, that was certain. It was embarrassing enough. Would she laugh? he wondered. She didn’t look like she laughed often. He thought how he’d like to see her laugh. But not at him, unless it was at something devastatingly witty he’d just said.

He was surprised to observe how these particular clothes affected his mobility. They seemed to be constructed in such a way as to physically govern his movements, and he hadn’t anticipated that at all, nor how different and alien he would feel to himself as a result. It was as if he was an interloper in his own body, again. The corset enforced his posture, physically upbraiding him if he started to slouch; the panel under the laces at the back pressing against and shaping his spine. It even made him breathe differently, more shallowly, up in his chest as Miss Marie had shown him.

In contrast to the constraint on his upper body, his legs actually had more freedom of movement than he associated with being clothed, so even though they were covered, and the petticoats and dress hid all — certainly more than a pair of shorts would — he felt exposed. As a result, and also because if he didn’t the petticoats would bunch up and tangle between his thighs, he found his stride shortening as he tried to keep his legs more together. The petticoats stuck out in such a way that he couldn’t just hang his arms by his sides without messing them up. He could at least occupy one of them on the banister rail as he descended the stairs, but the rest of the time he found he had to just hold his hands up above the petticoats, or hold them behind his back, otherwise it was a matter of dangling them in mid-air like an idiot if he couldn’t find some plausible way to occupy them.

He found himself outside the parlour door again and took a breath before knocking. After a few moments it opened and she was there, looking at him again. He could feel his heart beating faster.

“Oh, don’t you look pretty,” she crowed. “I’ll be with you in a minute, my dear.” She actually smiled, and it was a nice smile too, he thought. “So if you’re ready to behave, you sit there on that bench until I’m done.”

He looked at the bench next to the parlour door; the same bench he’d sat on earlier. He shrugged, finding the corset even made that difficult. “Okay.”

The door was already closing. More waiting. He plonked himself down on the bench, then immediately sat up straight as the corset punished him for that.

He sighed and let go. His headache had been becoming more insistent.

“It’s surprising how uncomfortable it is, isn’t it?” Eleanor commented, coming up to join him.

“Not really,” he muttered. “It’s almost exactly as uncomfortable as I imagined.” She laughed lightly at that. He shifted a bit to get more comfortable, so he wasn’t sitting on a bunched-up lump of petticoat-material any more.

“You know, women used to wear these things all the time. I suppose you can get used to anything. Have you noticed how all the chairs are tall and upright? Like the dining-room chairs?”

“No…” He thought about it. “Oh, yeah. I guess they’d actually be more comfortable if you were wearing one of these things. Not too far to lean back.” He leaned back slowly until he felt his shoulders meet the back of the bench. It was a little too far back; it was more comfortable to sit upright and support himself.

“And not too low to get up from,” she agreed. “You know, you were walking all wrong on the way down.” ~Oh, she saw that.~

“I could tell,” he apologised.

“Look, you do it like this.” She stood up and paced a little way across the hall. “See? I put one foot in front of the other, rather than parallel.”

“Oh yeah…”

She turned and walked back to the bench, her petticoats rustling as she walked, but there was an order to it, a rhythm. “It feels a bit strange, but I think you’ll get the hang of it. You try.”

He retraced her steps. “Like this?”

“Move your hips more–”

“What do you mean move them more? I’m moving them how they need to move–”

“No, silly, like this.” And she moved her hips as she walked, her petticoats picking up the movement and amplifying it. Swish, swish. “Try it.”

He tried it, returning to the bench. “Uh…”

“You need to relax. You don’t have to clench your thighs together you know.”

He almost laughed. “Yeah, not like it would help anyway.”

“That’s the spirit. Now, imagine Miss Valerie’s watching you.”

“Oh no, she–”

“She’s pretty, isn’t she?”

He blushed at the thought. “Yes,” he admitted.

“You fancy her,” Eleanor continued, slightly teasing him.

“Oh come on. It’s not like she’d be interested in me, especially dressed like–”

“There you are, you’re doing it,” Eleanor said happily. “You’ve got it.” Yes; distracted like that he’d found the cadence he needed, and he carried on across the hall again, nailing it.

“What am I supposed to do with my hands?” he wondered aloud, and then he nearly had a heart-attack as the front door opened. Miss Valerie stepped in and closed the door before noticing him standing there. She had changed into a smart skirt, blouse and jacket and her hair had been unbraided and unbound and simply brushed back and left. It gave her a powerful, professional look that seemed at odds with the demure image he’d had of her from earlier.

“I see Jane’s running late,” she said, seeing him standing there like an idiot. “Practicing?”

He nodded dumbly. He thought she’d laugh at him, but she seemed unfazed by his appearance. He supposed she must have seen this sort of thing before.

“Good evening, Miss Valerie,” Eleanor said solemnly, and curtseyed. Nathan thought she was making fun of him. Valerie stopped in surprise and stared.

“Okay…” Valerie said slowly. “Well, good evening to you too. Have you had dinner yet?” Eleanor shook her head. “Good, I haven’t missed it. Can you tell Jane I’m back and I’m just going upstairs to get ready?”

“Yes, Miss Valerie.”

“Just Valerie will do,” she said, “unless Jane’s around to hear you. See you at dinner.” She smiled and started up the stairs.

“Say something,” Eleanor nudged.

“Uh,” he stammered, “be seeing you.”

Valerie stopped a couple of steps up, looking down at him curiously again for a moment.

“That was pathetic,” Eleanor whispered to him. She seemed to think it was all very funny. He didn’t see the joke.

“You’ve crumpled your pettis,” Valerie said.

“What?”

“Your petticoats. Look behind you.”

He tried to twist to look, but the corset wouldn’t let him; he had to crane his neck around further than was comfortable. “Oh no,” Eleanor said.

“She told you to sit on the bench, right?” Valerie asked. He nodded. She was still looking at him. “She’ll chew you out about that.”

“But she told me to!” he protested.

“That’s right. Be seeing you.” She casually gave him another Prisoner salute and went quickly up the stairs in the direction her index finger had pointed at the end of the salute.

“Oh, God,” he said, sinking to his knees, “She was laughing at me! This is so embarrassing!” The petticoats sighed down around him, falling into an almost perfect circle around where he sat. “Oh,” he said, noticing the effect. He was still getting the hang of the structural dynamics of the things.

“It’s not fair if Mrs. Thompson tells you off,” Eleanor said. “She told you to sit there. You weren’t to know.”

“I know.” He sighed despondently, then belatedly wondered if he was going to have trouble getting back to his feet in the corset, at least without messing up the petticoats and the crumpled up skirt any further. Eleanor sighed too. “And I still don’t know what to do with my hands!”

Eleanor smiled at his attempt at humour, took his hands and laid them simply down in his lap, lightly, so as not to crumple the material of the skirt any further. He just stayed where he was for a while, his eyes closed, trying to calm down again. He felt Eleanor’s presence, close by. Comfortable and warm and content to be quiet with him. He sought stillness inside.

***

“She didn’t lock the front door when she came in,” Eleanor noted quietly. Nathan felt his heart quicken again. His eyes were open.

“You sure?”

“Yeah.” She regarded him urgently.

He looked at the door and bit his tongue. “They’ve got electronic locks,” he said. “Whole place is networked. Maybe she didn’t have to. Maybe it’s automatic.”

“Only one way to find out,” Eleanor muttered impatiently. She got to her feet and crossed the few steps to the front door. She put a hand on the door-handle, took a breath, and turned it. It turned easily. She pulled gently and the door opened a few inches. The early evening breeze stirred her ringlets and petticoats. No alarms went off. “I guess not,” she said. She took another breath. Fresh, country air. “What do you think?”

“I think we wouldn’t get as far as the gate,” Nathan opined.

“You think they’re going to send a Rover after us?” She meant the big, white, round, bouncy kind. Nathan caught the meaning clearly enough, with a smile.

“I don’t know. It can’t be this easy.”

“We get to a village, get a bus to a town and get on a coach to London and that’s that. They’ll never find us. Nathe–”

“No money. Can’t get a bus.”

“You can beg some. You done it before.”

“Not in this get-up. It’s too posh.” Still, his breath came a little quicker. “An’ I never did it in a poxy village neither. Um…” He thought about it. “Guess we could say we was collecting for charity or something.”

“Come on then, let’s go…” She wanted to go, right there and then. He held back, his hand on the door-frame. He always held back. Always quick to point out why something couldn’t be done. “What’s the matter with you?”

“We’ll never get away from here.”

“You don’t know that!” Her impulse pulled at him. “You don’t know unless you try, Nathan!” Confusion. Frustration. Heartache.

“If they catch us…” The fear bit into his gut. “If she catches us…” He knew how craven he came across, but his imagination filled with what Mrs. Thompson might do if she didn’t want to play being nice any more; if he made her break out of the parameters of her sick little fantasy. Eleanor capitulated, and her sadness almost overwhelmed him. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” He felt wretched now.

“It’s all right.” She closed the door as carefully as she’d opened it.

“There’ll be a better chance,” he promised. “Later.” He hoped it was true. It had to be true.

“Not too late, I hope.”

“’S long as we’re breathing, it in’t too late.”

Eleanor shuddered. She didn’t like the sound of that. Well, he didn’t like it either.

“I’m glad you’ve decided to stay with us, Jonathan,” Mrs. Thompson said, behind him. He gasped and whirled around, finding her standing in the parlour doorway.

“How long was she there?”

“I don’t know…” It could have been the whole time. For all he knew, simply opening the door set off a silent alarm.

“Well? Come here, child. Let me have a good look at you.” She was holding both her hands forward, as if she actually expected him to run joyfully into her arms. He took a breath, feeling like a traitor, and walked towards her the way he’d been practicing. She was pleased by that, he could see. Surprised, he thought, but definitely pleased.

Despite the ache he knew he was right. It didn’t help him to feel any better about it. But he had to stay on Mrs. Thompson’s good side, and there would have been no chance of getting away ever if he’d tried to escape and been caught. He was glad she’d been watching. Maybe after this she’d trust him more, and he’d get that better opportunity.

He stopped in front of her and tried a curtsey, his eyes fixed on a point on the floor of the parlour behind her.

“Well, don’t you look darling,” she said. “And wherever did you learn to walk like that? Anyone would think you’ve been receiving coaching from someone,” she finished, a slight dark note in those last words.

“It — it just seemed the way to do it,” he extemporised.

“Indeed. Well, come into the parlour dear, let me look at you properly.” He managed a wan smile, made like a fly, and went in, as she directed, ahead of her. “Oh, Jonathan, what have you done to your lovely dress?” Jane exclaimed behind him. “You let it get so crumpled. Already!”

“I–” he began.

“No, don’t say anything. Honestly, you’re so clumsy.”

“But you said–”

“Don’t talk back,” she snapped. “How many times do I have to tell you this? It’s so elementary!” She touched her head, seeming to try to bring her temper under control. “I despair every time you open your mouth, I really do. You must learn to speak only when I make it plain I want an answer from you.” She sighed. “Really, Jonathan, there’s no excuse for such oafishness, such,” she hissed inwards in distaste, “male clumsiness. Turn around, turn around,” she ordered, “let me see what other damage you’ve done.” She turned him around, a little brusquely, so she could examine the back of the dress and rearrange things. “If you’ve torn something–”

“I haven’t!” he blurted.

“Shh!” She continued, tutting all the while. “Well, better, I suppose,” she said finally, patting down the back of the dress a final time. Through four petticoats and the dress’s skirt he only felt it distantly, but there was still something intimate enough about the gesture to make him blush. He wasn’t sure if it showed through all the rouge. “There. Turn around and look at me.” He turned. “Smile, dear. It’s unbecoming to go around with a sullen expression like that.” He smiled. He tried to, anyway. It didn’t manage to part his lips, nor, he knew, did it reach his eyes, but it seemed to mollify Mrs. Thompson. “That’s better,” she said. “Now, is there anything you want to ask me before we go on?”

He felt like she was giving him a test. He started to speak, but aborted it before the ‘um’ came out, which he supposed was one test passed. “How do I sit in this, then?” he asked, making a vague gesture downwards.

“In what?” Mrs. Thompson asked, apparently ignoring his gesture. “Your shoes? Be specific, child.”

He swallowed. “How do I sit while wearing petticoats?” he tried again.

Mrs. Thompson actually smiled, then led the way into the centre of the room and pulled out one of the antique, upright chairs, then positioned Nathan in front of it, facing away from it. “Now, what you must do, of course, is not actually sit on the petticoats. As you sit, you do a quick backwards thrust of your pelvis, to tip the skirts up at the back, and sit. You must sit on the edge of the seat, so you don’t still crush the skirts behind you. Understand?”

“I- I think so.”

“And remember to keep your legs together throughout. Don’t be tempted to cross them. Knees and ankles together. Try it.”

He got it wrong first time. “Um,” he said, standing again quickly. “You mean, sort of a bump-and-sit?”

“Yes, exactly. And don’t say ‘um.’” He didn’t think he’d get away with that.

He thought it sounded silly, but he got back into position, took a breath, “– and boomps-a-daisy,” he sang quietly, doing the motion and sitting quickly, feeling the tapestry-like texture of the chair cushion against the backs of his thighs and the parts of his buttocks the knickers didn’t cover. “What?”

Mrs. Thompson was laughing out loud, actually clutching her side where, presumably, the corset she was wearing made her laughter uncomfortable. She found her way back to a seat and sat, still chuckling.

“Wasn’t that right?” He looked around him at the pool the skirts had made around his waist.

“Jonathan–” Mrs. Thompson said, still trying to stop herself laughing. She brought herself under control. “That was exactly right. What was that you sang just then?”

He blinked. “Dunno, just a song.”

“Where did you learn it?”

He thought about it. He couldn’t remember. “I guess when I was little. It sounds like the sort of thing, I don’t know, like a party game or something? Oh, yeah,” he remembered. “It’s kind of a dance. ‘Hands, knees and boomps-a-daisy.’”

Mrs. Thompson produced a hankerchief from somewhere and dried her eyes. “Really? Could you show me?”

“Um–sorry,” he corrected himself before she would. She seemed genuinely interested, amused and, while that was the case, almost pleasant, as if she too had been under tension all day. That was the idea, of course. “Well, it’s supposed to be done in pairs. I mean, the words actually say how you do it–”

He stopped, realising how he could amuse her further, and stood up, side-on to Jane. “Okay, imagine I’ve got a partner, so it’s ‘hands,’ and you slap hands,” he mimed slapping both hands with the invisible dance-partner, “‘knees,’” he bent and slapped his knees, feeling the petticoats bounce up at the back. ~She’ll like that.~ “And then you both turn around ‘and boomps’” bottom-out “‘a-daisy,’” straighten up. “Only you wouldn’t in this ’cause, like, you’d squash the petticoats.” He tried an awkward smile. “That’s all I can remember.” Jane was chuckling quietly again, shaking her head in wonderment. “I think you add more body parts as the song goes on, so it’s like ‘hands and hips and knees and toes,’” he did the movements as he sang them, knowing full well how the last of them would have affected the petticoats. He’d done the routine turned just slightly away from her this time for that very purpose. Only slightly, so it was plausibly done in innocence. Turn, facing away from her, “‘and boomps-a-daisy,’” he finished, straightening again. “And so on.” He staggered slightly, his upper-chest heaving, still short of oxygen after performing those moves in a corset.

~Don’t over-egg it now,~ he told himself. ~That’ll do, unless she asks for more.~

She did not. But motioned him to sit again while she brought her laughter under full control. He felt a kind of warmth from her approval which surprised him despite everything; despite why he’d given her that little performance.

***

Miss Valerie — Just Valerie, he reminded himself — surprised him by joining them for dinner. He almost expected her to serve again. She waited behind a chair as well, but did so with the relaxed air of an old custom long worn-in beyond meaning, and chatted easily with Eleanor about nothing in particular. Nathan was feeling tired and rather overstimulated by the day’s events, and so was happy to drift. He was glad Eleanor seemed to have cheered up a little though.

Mrs. Thompson eventually joined them. “Please sit,” she said, this time as she was sitting herself. Nathan boompsed and perched, winning another approving smile from Mrs. Thompson. Valerie raised a shapely eyebrow but said nothing.

Dinner itself was the expected torture, but in time it passed, with Marie serving and Mrs. Thompson content to chat to Valerie about her schoolwork while he managed to get down a few token pieces of food from each course. There was so much food he wondered if they were trying to fatten him up. On the other hand the corset would have prevented him eating very much, he was sure, even if he had been inclined to do so. Mrs. Thompson mercifully made no comment on how little he was eating, although she did occasionally correct him on some minor-seeming point of manners, some nuance of posture or where he put his hands. Valerie looked at him curiously on several occasions throughout the meal.

But finally, finally the end came. “Jonathan dear,” Mrs. Thompson addressed him, “you’ve had a busy day and it’s past your bedtime.” A new knot of tension formed in his belly. “Now, I want you to say goodnight to Valerie and go up to your room. Marie is waiting for you there and she’ll help you get ready for bed. I’ll be up in a little while to tuck you in. Off you go.” That last part really made the cramp in his stomach grip harder, and he didn’t miss another quick glance from Valerie, but he managed to hide it and stand up.

“Good night Miss Valerie,” he said, just about stopping his voice from quavering.

“Good night, Nathan,” she said. He looked for some kind of signal from her, of what nature he didn’t know, but he saw none, so he smiled awkwardly and went upstairs.

***

Miss Marie had him sit down at the dressing table. “I see your lovely ringlets have faded already,” she said, “so I’m going to put your hair into rollers for tonight, and you’ll keep them a little longer.” Nathan didn’t have the energy to protest, and didn’t think there was much point anyway. There was a machine heating the rollers on the dressing table already. Miss Marie started putting the curlers into his hair, winding his hair around them so tightly it pulled at the roots, then the rollers were bound up against his skull with wide wire clips. They felt hot and knobbly.

Lindsey had something similar back home. It had the same smell when it was switched on. It reminded him sadly of home, and Lindsey and David. He didn’t know if he was ever going to see them again, or if he did, if he was going to be able to look them in the eye. They’d tried to be so good to him, and he’d just thrown it back at them and made them hate him. Driving to the railway station that morning Lindsey had tried to talk to him again about something and he’d just ignored her and sat sullenly the whole way there, looking out of the window at the passing houses. Maybe she was trying to say goodbye, he thought, feeling sick. Did she know what went on here? He couldn’t believe that of her, the betrayal was just too great; but how could she send him off somewhere without wanting to know what she was sending him into?

Because she didn’t care any more. She’d given up on him. Why should she care? It wasn’t as if she was his real mother.

Suddenly he started crying. Silently at first, and it was a minute or so before Miss Marie noticed; then he felt her hands stop, and saw her concerned look via the mirror on the dressing table. He sniffled and pinched his eyes shut with one hand, trying to stop. It wouldn’t stop. Now it had started the pressure just seemed to build. He couldn’t help sobbing audibly. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled. The tears just squeezed out through his fingers and wet his cheeks. He knew the make-up must be running horribly, and he was bound to get into trouble for it. He was so scared already. He knew she was going to turn up any minute, and if she saw him crying like this… It was bad enough when he’d cried a little in the parlour earlier, reading that damned report, but now it was just everything piling up and coming out at once.

He could feel Miss Marie’s hand land on his shoulder, perhaps an attempt at a comforting gesture. That was the last thing he wanted from any of them, he thought. He shrugged it off angrily. “Don’t touch me!” he snapped. He thought as soon as he said it that it was probably the worst thing he could say, but he didn’t care any more, and Miss Marie’s hand did lift.

Miss Marie was moving around him, and in another moment he felt a tissue being pushed into his hand. “Thanks,” he mumbled. He wiped his eyes and nose, seeing blearily where the make-up wiped off onto the tissue. It was sodden in a moment, but Miss Marie was ready with another. “Shit,” he said. “Shit shit shit. Fucking crybaby.”

“It’s all right to cry sometimes, Nathan,” Miss Marie said gently. He just looked at her. He wondered how someone could be that stupid. How could she pretend to be nice to him and still carry on being part of it?
He looked back at his reflection in the mirror. It reminded him of Louise. “Fuck, what a mess.” He heard his voice wavering horribly. He looked on the dressing table’s top surface for something that might be some kind of make-up remover. “How do I get this shit off?” He scraped at it roughly with the tissue.

“Jane will want you to still be wearing it when she comes,” Miss Marie said.

“Fuck Jane.” He found he was shaking. “Is this what she wants to see?” He got up to go to the bathroom.

“Where are you going?” Miss Marie asked.

“Wash this stuff off,” he explained, not stopping. There was soap in the bathroom.

“Nathan, wait.”

He ignored her, went in and kicked the door shut. Hard, so it slammed, which had some satisfaction value. He ran the hot tap until he got hot water and put the plug in. He looked at the mirror while the tap ran. The streaky mess of his face under the bright light looked back at him fearfully, eyes made big and watery and red-rimmed by the blotched eyeliner and mascara. He thought of Louise again and started shaking. He couldn’t stop. He couldn’t bear to think of ending up like her, after everything he’d done, after everything she’d given to get him away from that world before it would consume him.

He forced himself into action, to push through the fear. He turned the tap off when there was enough water and worked up a lather from the soap and wiped it all over his face and neck, not caring how much got onto the stupid nightgown. Then he used the facecloth hanging by the sink to scrape the make-up off as best as he could. The facecloth looked new, and started out white. He hoped it would stain permanently. Partway through he used it to smear soapy make-up over the mirror. There wasn’t enough make-up to do it properly, but it was satisfying anyway, and if there was a camera on the other side it would probably be having difficulty focusing now. He kept going, trying to get all the make-up off, but it seemed to be resisting him and his face was getting raw from all the scraping.

There was a sharp triple-knock on the door. “Jonathan, what are you doing in there?” Mrs. Thompson’s voice, as sharp as the knocks it followed. His breath came back in short, panicked pants. He dropped the facecloth into the sink and turned to face the door. He remembered suddenly he hadn’t locked it, so he dove forwards and did so, then he looked around him to see if he could wedge it shut with something. “Open this door at once,” Mrs. Thompson ordered. He backed up until the backs of his legs met the toilet. He quickly lowered the lid and sat.

He had to think. Everything was going too fast; he had to catch up. He’d been upset, thinking about Lindsey, then he’d been angry and he’d come in here… He hadn’t planned for a barricade, he just wanted to get the damn make-up off. Then he saw himself in the mirror and thought of Louise and then he’d started to panic, not without reason, he thought. Louise’s face that night when she’d come back to the squat bruised and crying, and like an idiot he’d said she should go to a hospital, and she’d said they’d only call the police, and she said she wanted someone to hold her, so he did. All morning, while she slept. She used to say she felt safe with his arms around her. It didn’t make any sense. He couldn’t protect her. He was only ten.

This was a bad place for a stand-off, he told himself. About the only thing it had going for it was the fresh running water, but they’d have the door down long before he starved. There was no other way out. In the stillness he realised he was getting cold again, so he yanked the towel off the heated rack and wrapped it around him. He had to think.

He took proper notice of the bathroom for the first time. The wall tiles had delicately-drawn floral borders, and here and there a reproduction of a Sarah Kay painting. Each one was different, but with a common theme: Pretty little girls in pretty dresses, petticoats and pinafores and bonnets and bows, playing with a teddy bear, or a doll, or kittens, picking flowers, carrying a basket of apples, and more, inhabiting some idyllic, innocent world that for all its extreme femininity seemed a long way removed from this place. He fought down the nausea.

“Jonathan, if you don’t come out of there in one minute you may consider our agreement to be at an end,” Mrs. Thompson said, outside the door.

“I’m on the loo!” he lied. Well, it was the literal truth, he supposed. He was going to walk out there again. He knew it already, he just needed a moment to deal with the fear. A moment to remind himself that nothing had actually changed in his situation from when he’d been sitting quietly while Miss Marie was putting in the rollers. He was just panicking, and forgetting that he was trying to get them to like him in the hope that if they liked him, maybe they might make it a little… easier. At least until he could find some way out. After all, he reminded himself, they hadn’t actually used physical force. Not yet.

~That’s because I’m such a fucking coward they don’t need to,~ he thought bitterly, and felt that he was going to start crying again if he just sat there any longer.

He stood up and flushed the toilet, for appearances’ sake, and pulled the plug on the water in the basin. Then he had to dry his hands anyway on the towel he’d wrapped around his shoulders. He kept the towel on, still cold, clutching it around him, and opened the door.

“So there you are,” Mrs. Thompson said dryly. “Have you quite finished your little temper tantrum?”

He bit back on what he wanted to say and just nodded.

“I didn’t hear you.”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“I’m disappointed in you, Jonathan, I really am. You seemed to be doing so well this evening, but I distinctly remember telling you that you were to obey Miss Marie’s instructions as if they were my own, and instead I hear a report of abusive language and disobedience. This will not do. Will it?” She reached forward quickly and snatched the towel off him, exposing his bare shoulders again. He couldn’t help taking a step back, terrified. “Well?”

“N-No, Mrs. Thompson,” he managed.

“And you’ve tried to take your make-up off, and made a hash of it I see.” She sighed.

“It was a–”

“Did I tell you to speak?”

A new thought occurred to him. That Miss Marie had not told Mrs. Thompson that he had been crying, and had already ruined the make-up. ~Why wouldn’t she tell her?~ he wondered, glancing at Miss Marie past Mrs. Thompson’s shoulder. Was it to spare his embarrassment? ~Why would she do that?~

“Well?”

“No, Mrs. Thompson,” he said quietly.

“Indeed not. Now, I want you to say sorry to Miss Marie and promise that in future you’ll obey her without resistance.”

~Oh, bloody hell,~ he thought. Mrs. Thompson moved aside from between Miss Marie and himself, clearly meaning that he should actually do that. He restrained a sigh. “Sorry I shouted,” he said. “I’ll do what you say.”

“Promise,” Mrs. Thompson prompted from the side.

“I promise.”

“Now, because you took your make-up off without permission, we’re going to put it all on again. Normally, and in future, you will be expected to remove your make-up and do your skincare for bed, but tonight as punishment for your disobedience and bad manners you’re going to keep it on all night as you sleep. Sit down.” She indicated the dressing table again. Defeated, he went. “I still have some business to complete, but when I get back I don’t expect to find Miss Marie has had any problems with you in my absence.”

She left.

He sighed and looked up at Miss Marie as she arrived at his side. She was holding out a silk robe that matched his nightgown, ready for him to put his arm through. He obeyed, and she helped him put it on. “Thank you, Miss,” he said, remembering their exchange from earlier. “I’m sorry.”

She smiled and patted his shoulder. “You’re welcome. You don’t have to speak French to me, dear,” she said. “You’ve already had me speaking more French this evening than I have in a month. Which reminds me, I’m supposed to call my mother.” She sighed feelingly.

It seemed bizarre to Nathan how someone who was involved in what they were doing to him could still feel guilty about not calling her mother. It was surreal. But then, keeping up an ordinary family life would be how such people could operate without drawing attention to themselves.

She did seem to be trying to be nice to him, though, and didn’t give him funny looks like Mrs. Thompson. He didn’t get the feeling she’d try to hurt him. She didn’t seem interested that way.

~No, but she’ll stand by and let it happen,~ he thought darkly. ~She’ll get you ready, and clean you up afterwards in time for it to start all over again.~ He started to get a headache, a pressure behind his eyes like an immanent presence trying to burst through. He started shaking again, and tears burned his eyes. “Shit…” He bent over to hide his face. ~I can’t stop crying!~

“Oh dear, it’s hard, isn’t it?” He felt, rather than heard her lower herself to one knee beside him. She took his hand, forcing him to pay attention. “Tell me,” she lightened her tone. “Do you enjoy speaking French?”

He snuffled a little, then shrugged.

“Are you learning it at school?”

~I was,~ he thought bitterly, but only nodded. “And, er, on holiday, Miss.”

“Very good, and where did you go?”

He sat up straighter and took a clear breath. “We went to Limoux, Miss. Er… My adoptive mother has friends there.”

“And did you like it there?

“You’re just trying–”

“In French!”

He had to think about it. “You– er… You are distracting me, I think.”

“Naturally, dear. You need some distraction, no?” She smiled brightly. It was infectious. He surprised himself by producing a small smile in return. “I see a little smile!” He chuckled. “Let me remove your make-up before Madam returns.” She stood up.

“Maqui–?” Nathan clutched the dressing gown around him. “I don’t, er, I don’t understand ‘maquillage’, Miss.”

“It’s ‘make-up,’” Miss Marie explained.

“Oh.”

He sat still while she used a cream on his face. It felt cool and soothing, then as she wiped it away with cotton-wool pads he could see on them how much make-up had still been there after all that scraping he’d done with a face-cloth in the bathroom. She followed it with something she described as ‘toner.’ He didn’t think it would be much good in a laser printer, but it lifted even more gunk off his face, leaving it feeling fresh and more naked than ever. She used something else again to get the last of the make-up away from around his eyes. “There,” she said, finishing. “I’ll let that rest for a moment and finish your hair.” He nodded and let her get on with it. It didn’t seem to need much input from him anyway.

It seemed no time at all before Mrs. Thompson was back. He’d nearly been able to relax and exorcise the way it reminded him of Lindsey. The way the rollers pressed bumpily into his head was almost becoming a welcome distraction in its own right, but as soon as he saw Mrs. Thompson in the mirror he felt his heart rate pick up again.

“Has he been any more trouble?” she asked Miss Marie, coming fully into the room.

“None at all, Jane. He’s been quiet as a mouse.”

Mrs. Thompson came past him and leaned back slightly on the dressing table, regarding him silently. Nathan stared blankly away, at the things on the table, just wishing for it to be over. He was tired of being afraid. Tired of his own imagination.

The touch on his jawline, when it came, was gentle, but he couldn’t help a tiny gasp anyway. Mrs. Thompson was turning his head to face hers. She seemed to be studying him. “You didn’t put the new make-up on him as I directed,” she observed.

“I was about to. His hair took me longer than I expected.”

“No matter. I will do it.” Mrs. Thompson’s voice was quiet, and while she spoke to Miss Marie, her eyes never left his own. “Stay still,” she directed him, then she released his jaw and gazed quickly over the paraphernalia on the dressing table. Within another few moments she was applying swift, deft strokes over his face with a damp-feeling sponge.

He watched her face in return, only vaguely aware of Miss Marie moving about the room finishing several small tasks. His attention was fixed on Mrs. Thompson. She was beautiful. It scared him that he could think something like that, but he couldn’t take his eyes off her. Her face was calm and reposed, like before. Her pupils dilated in quiet pleasure at her task, flicking here and there over his face as she worked. Her lips parted slightly. Nathan tried to hold still. This was worse than before, when they were putting those petticoats on him. She was so close. His cheeks tingled with a new blush. He’d never been this close to a woman, paying him this much attention, this way, and despite everything he was afraid of, and everything about her and what she was doing that repelled him, his traitor body responded. He wanted to shift in his seat, but he was transfixed. And the coward in him wondered how bad it could be to give her everything she would take anyway. She could be tender if he played the part she set out for him. He understood the meaning of her tenderness: It didn’t have to hurt. All he had to do — he swallowed — all he had to do was give himself up to her.

There were worse deals he could make, out on the streets, if he ran away again. ~I’m sorry, Eleanor,~ he wished. It was about survival now.

She was finishing applying something under his eyebrows. Eye-shadow, he thought. “Hold still,” she said, changing tools, then with her left hand at the back of his head to steady it, she put a pencil to his left eye. “Look up.” He tore his eyes away from hers to try to see the ceiling. His eyelids quavered at the cool touch of the pencil, drawing outwards to the corner of his eyes. “Look at me now.” He obeyed, suddenly meeting hers head-on, briefly before she executed a clean line along his top left eyelid. She smiled in anticipation. “Other side.” Her voice was the quietest, the gentlest he’d yet heard her use.

“Um,” he voiced, not at all sure what he’d meant to say.

“Ah-ah,” Mrs. Thompson immediately reprimanded him, but still using that gentle voice.

He swallowed, trying not to move his head while she marked his right eyelids. Then the pencil, and her other hand, was withdrawn. He heard it clatter faintly on the glass top of the dressing table that protected the lace underneath. A hand at his chin again, making him look back up at her, then she was using some kind of miniature brush on his eyelashes. He took a long, deeper breath.

“Nearly done now, Jonathan,” Mrs. Thompson said, putting aside the latest instrument. Mascara, he remembered. His eyelashes felt heavy. There seemed to be a rim around his vision. She was using a very, very soft brush on his cheeks now, under his cheekbones. “There. Now, what have I missed out?”

“Uh,” he began.

“No.”

“Sorry.” He swallowed again and tried to review what she had done, what she missed. He looked aside to the mirror, at the pretty, feminised face there, forcing himself to watch and not go distant. “Li-lipstick?”

“Lip colour,” Mrs. Thompson corrected him. “You’ll carry lipstick in your purse so that you may freshen your make-up when we’re out, but when you are here, and for original application, you will use a lip brush to apply your colour. I should like you to put it on yourself tonight. Here, I’ll make it easier for you.” She hunted for a moment on the dressing table.

“Ou-out?” his voice quavered.

“Oh yes.” She found what she was looking for. “Close your mouth. Normally, don’t purse your lips.” He obeyed, worried, and Mrs. Thompson leaned forward again and drew with lipliner along the outline of his lips. “I simply can’t wait,” she said while she drew, “to show you around. You’re such a pretty boy, it would be a shame to keep you all to myself, cooped up here where no-one can see you, don’t you think? There,” she finished.

“Oh God.”

“Now then, Nathan, this is lip gloss.” She was showing him a small glass bottle. As he looked, she drew out the lid, the underside of which had a long thin paintbrush. “I shall make a few strokes, so you see how to do it, then I want you to finish. You must stay within the lipliner. Open your mouth. That’s a good child.” She touched off the excess pink liquid on the rim of the tiny bottle, then leaned in and painted two down-strokes on his upper lip and two on his lower. Then she handed him the bottle and moved aside so he could get closer to the mirror.

His hands shook. He concentrated hard and breathed until he got them under some kind of control, then he began. He tried to emulate the simple, sure strokes Mrs. Thompson had used. Keeping within the lines Mrs. Thompson had drawn should have been simple, but his hand shook too much. He closed his eyes for a few seconds. He’d made a mess of it anyway, he may as well get it over with, he thought, so he opened them again and finished the rest quickly, not really trying, and was surprised to see that he actually seemed to do better. He dropped the brush back into the bottle and rattled the bottle down onto the dressing table.

“I know it’s a mess,” he muttered. Mrs. Thompson bent to look at it. “I just…” He trailed off. His lips felt unpleasantly sticky.

“Well now,” Mrs. Thompson said, “let’s just say there’s plenty of room for improvement, shall we? But it is an adequate first attempt, and you’re tired, dear, aren’t you.” He nodded. “Well then, stand up, let’s get you into bed where you belong.” His stomach tried to turn again, but it had turned too many times already. He really was just too tired now, too drained from nervous exhaustion. He just stood and let Mrs. Thompson guide him. “Marie, would you?” she asked.

“Yes, ma’am,” Miss Marie said. Nathan had almost forgotten she was still there, so quiet she had been, but now she stepped forward and drew down the sheets for him to get in.

“Oh, Marie, hand me that bear, would you?” Miss Marie reached over and picked up the pink-ribboned teddy bear from its place amongst the pillows and handed it to Mrs. Thompson, who in turn passed it into Nathan’s hands.

“What…?” he began, but his hands took over, and almost without his volition hugged the bear to his chest.

“I just want you to see yourself before you get into bed, Jonathan.” She had positioned him deftly in front of the full-length mirror. “This is to be you, for the future. Sweet, feminine, pretty little you.”

He looked. The reflection didn’t really look like Louise, he decided after all. She always tried to look older than she was, so she wore make-up and clothes like an adult, and she smoked, because she said it made her look more grown-up. Whereas Nathan was older now than Louise had been then, but Mrs. Thompson had made him up to look younger, like a child playing with make-up, with a rough, scratchy helmet of rollers binding his hair, and bright, artificially rosy cheeks.

“In time,” Mrs Thompson continued, “you will become proficient at this yourself, but there will always be occasions when you must submit to the gentle governance of a woman’s hand, to tame that coarse, rebellious masculine nature of yours.” She smiled again, via her reflection in the mirror next to his own, and led him aside to the bed. His breathing and pulse quickened again. “Now, in you get, dear.” And he climbed in, into the bed he’d already slept in once, and lay stiffly, clutching the bear close to him, finding comfort in that even knowing it was what she wanted to see. Miss Marie flattened out the bedclothes again and tucked them in. Mrs. Thompson sat on the edge of the bed and regarded him for a while. ~Now it comes, now it comes,~ he thought. He stared at the ceiling and tried to will himself into distance, but felt instead the light touch of the backs of Mrs. Thompson’s fingers brushing his cheek, just once, stopping his breath. “Now, you must get your beauty sleep, my dear. We have a busy day tomorrow. Your lessons will begin in earnest immediately after breakfast. You are to show yourself at the breakfast table at seven thirty precisely, do you understand?” He breathed again and nodded. Miss Marie was drawing the curtains against the deepening blue sky. “You are not to change, or wash, before coming down tomorrow, as part of your punishment for your earlier insubordination. Later in the day you will receive full instruction on your evening and morning ablutions for the rest of your stay, but tomorrow morning you are to come as you are.”

She nodded to herself, satisfied, and stood. Miss Marie was setting the alarm on the small analogue alarm clock on the bedside table.

Miss Marie then silently left the room. Mrs. Thompson followed after her, pausing again in the doorway to look back at Nathan; then she turned the light off and walked out, closing the door. After a few moments, Nathan heard the door lock snap shut.

Notes:

The Taken: Nathan's Story, Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"Double the chocolate."

Story:

Nathan's Story 3

***

The lazy double-beat of the train’s wheels ran over the joins in the tracks. Sara was sketching something quietly. Jack knew this moment. “What is it?” he asked.

“Nothin’.”

“Okay.” He sat with her for a while and watched her draw. Sara was easy company; happy to get on and do her own thing. There wasn’t much of a view to look at, the carriage windows having been scratched to translucency long ago, but Sara seemed to be drawing something else anyway. Two figures: A little dark-haired girl looking up at a tall, elegant lady.

“That’s áine, the fairy queen,” Sara corrected him.

“Oh.”

“Remember what you said to Danny that time?” she said, still drawing. “’Bout the little people stealing boys, an’ how they used to disguise them as girls to hide them?”

“Elves got pointy ears,” Jack observed. “Everyone knows that.”

“Din’t say she was an elf. Said she was a fairy. See? She’s got wings an’ all.”

~Oh, they’re wings,~ Jack realised, thinking that had been the back of a throne or some ornate doorway in the background.

“Yeah, I’m not very good. See, they took him and shrunk him down to their size so no-one’s ever goin’ to find him. I’m goin’ to do a mushroom or flower or somefin’ to show how big they are.”

“Guess they saw through the disguise then,” Jack said.

“No. The queen wanted a girl. She wanted a daughter this time.” She drew. “’Cause the boys always leave her in the end.”

“What’s she going to do when she finds out?”

“She mustn’t. Not ever.” She carried on drawing.

“’Cause if she does she’ll turn him into a girl for real,” Jack suggested, and felt Sara grinning at the thought.

“I can’t draw horses. Need some pictures.”

“We’ll look for a book when we get home. What’s the horse for?”

“Not a real horse. A pooka. The queen sent him to find her a daughter an’ he come back with this boy. See, the pooka knows he made a mistake, but the queen’s goin’ to be even angrier at him if she ever finds out, so he has to help make sure she doesn’t.”

Jack remembered Granny’s story about a pooka. It was a boy who could take the shape of a fine black horse with blazing red eyes, who would entice his victims to get on his back, then run into the water and drown them. He didn’t know why the pooka should want to do this, but the idea of one being dispatched to bring someone into the fairy-realm appealed more.

“An’ even though it was him what took the boy from his mum and dad, they become best friends an’ go on lots of adventures an’ stuff.”

“Oh, so it’s not all bad.”

“No. ’Cept he can never go home and he has to pretend to be a girl and never ever be found out. ’Part from that it’s a laugh.”

“’Ere, you bin sar-car-stic?” Jack intoned out loud for effect, imitating Alexis Sayle, making Sara laugh and the older boy slouching on the opposite side of the carriage look at them oddly. “’Cause I ’ate it when people are sar-car-stic.” He grinned and stuck his tongue out at the older boy, who just looked away out of the window again.

“‘She has eyes like lapis lazuli and hair like a raven’s wing,’” Sara mused a little later, after some more drawing. She was detailing the pretty dress the little boy was wearing. Tiny flowers, every one drawn neatly with the sharp pencil. “That’s what the pooka tells the queen right at the start. And he says, ‘she always puts out a bowl of cream and some chocolate chip cookies for lonely travellers before she goes to bed.’”

“Double the chocolate,” Jack supplemented. “Triple for special occasions.” Like the ones the nice lady taught him to make when he was scared during the night.

“Yeah.”

The train was slowing down, passing factories and office blocks. Jack wanted to sit there forever and listen as Sara invented the story; and he could give her ideas and watch as she worked them in until they came back to him altered and new, so he could think ‘I thought of that,’ and still be surprised at what she had wrought with it.

“And the queen says, ‘Go and bring her to me before dawn. Tonight the veil will be lifted and she may come into our world. Such a night cannot come again in the span of her mortal life.’” Sara smiled, finding the portentiousness of her own words amusing.

The train slowed, pulling into the station. The older boy got up to leave. There was a poshly-dressed lady and her lonely daughter waiting on the platform, dimly seen through the sunlight on the scratched window.

Sara said, “The queen calls him Brenna, but we don’t know the boy’s name. He won’t ever tell, not even his friend the pooka, ’cause names are power an’ he thinks if he keeps his true name secret he’ll go home one day.”

“But he’s scared, if he don’t tell no-one, he might forget,” Jack suggested. Sara smiled broadly. She liked that idea.

“He’s never going home,” Sara said.

***

Nathan lay very still. He thought that if he moved, Valerie would have to do something, or go away like before. He just wanted to watch her as she typed on her laptop where she sat, cross-legged, on the other sofa. Narrow pillars of gold shone against the wall behind her. Dawn. He tried to keep his breathing light and slow, very slow, so as not to alert her that he was awake.

There was a plate of chocolate chip cookies on the coffee-table. Double the chocolate. He remembered the rich, sweet taste. Triple for special occasions.

His eyes fluttered closed. The broken rhythm of Valerie’s typing lulled him.

***

Sara showed him the fairy-queen’s splendid court amongst the woodland flowers, and she showed him how much the queen loved and doted upon the human child that had been brought to her. He saw how the boy thought she might love him anyway even if she knew the truth, but he was afraid of her, and his friend the pooka was even more afraid of her and of course he must know her better.

And magical creatures and people and scenes flickering, hard to pin down. Brenna riding the pooka’s horse-form bareback, in all the finery that befits the daughter of the queen of the fairies, surrounded by an escort of fairy warriors in armour glittering with dew and silver lustre, ducking under dew-laden nets of spidersilk in the grass at the edge of the forest.

Or the two of them, full-size but invisible to the real world, alone on some high promontory overlooking a human town; no, looking in through a window at his dad watching the football on television and his mum patiently spooning food into that thing’s mouth and wiping its chin when it dribbled and drooled.

“It looks nothing like me!” Brenna cries. It looks like a tiny withered old man with skin like old bark. “Why can’t she see that?”

“That’s the glamour working,” his pooka friend replies. “We’re immune. But look, Brenna, she’s not sad. áine in’t cruel like that.”

Then the scrawny wizened thing catches his gaze through the window and the veil between the worlds, and he can see in its eyes a look that is ancient, knowing and triumphant. And he catches sight of the reflection in the window, and sees just a scruffy little boy in a grubby T-shirt and jeans and dirty, matted hair, not at all like the fine silk and brocade dresses he had to wear at court.

Jack wasn’t sure if that was Sara’s idea or his own. He thought it was probably his own. Sara was more interested in the fairy-kingdom stuff, the magical horses, áine, the beautiful and kindly but terrifying queen, the way the fairies’ wings glistened in the morning sun.

***

“Jonathan,” Mrs. Thompson’s voice cut through the fog in his brain. “Where is the make-up you were wearing last night? I specifically told you not to remove it before coming down.”

“Um–” ~Don’t say that.~ “Sorry.”

Morning sunlight angled into the room. The pillars were brighter now, but thinner, slivers, almost gone. The rollers in his hair itched. He was on a big, comfortable, red linen-covered sofa. A quilt had fallen off him as he’d sat up. He was wearing a fluffy pink sweater over his nightgown. He felt a warning clench in his gut. This was not going to be a good day.

He stood. It seemed the thing to do. By the look on Mrs. Thompson’s face he was in a lot of trouble.

“My fault, Jane,” Valerie said, stepping between him and Mrs. Thompson. She was in a plain cotton sleeveless top and a long, light flowing patchwork skirt, with bare feet and unkempt hair. He looked around him at the comfortable living room. It almost didn’t look like it could belong in the same house as the parlour and dining room he’d seen the previous day. Modern and informal, the only clue that he hadn’t, in fact, been moved to another house was the same tall Georgian windows as he’d seen in the parlour and dining room. There was Valerie’s Libretto lying on the other sofa, and there was a memory of dozing off listening to her typing.

Valerie continued, “I cleaned it off. It was a mess and threatening to contaminate the mix. Marie, why don’t you take Nathan up to get ready for breakfast?” She seemed to be trying to stare down her mother. Adopted, Nathan remembered. There was something about Valerie’s manner that seemed suddenly explosive, but she was keeping it in check.

Miss Marie hesitated, until Mrs. Thompson glanced aside and nodded to her. “Let’s go, dear,” Miss Marie suggested. “Let’s make you beautiful.” He didn’t need to be told twice. The tension between Valerie and Mrs. Thompson was palpable. He was glad to leave it behind and follow Miss Marie up the stairs.

Valerie’s voice suddenly raised into a muffled shout below them. “OH FUCK YOU!” He stopped, frozen. There was a short pause, presumably while Mrs. Thompson said something, then, “I have! I’m not your fucking student! I don’t have to take this shit!”

“Valerie!” Mrs. Thompson’s voice punctured the air. A door slammed.

“Come with me, dear,” Miss Marie said gently. He agreed that was probably a good idea.

“I didn’t mean to get her into trouble,” he said aloud, following Miss Marie into his room.

“I know,” Miss Marie said. “Sit down, I’ll take these rollers out and we can see how your hair turned out.”

He sat. He heard footsteps outside the room, coming up the stairs and down the landing past his room, but Miss Marie closed the door on the sound. There was a nearby muffled door-slam.

“Is she in really bad trouble because of me?” Nathan asked.

“She’ll be fine, dear; don’t worry,” Miss Marie said. She was already quickly pulling out the pins and unravelling the rollers from his hair. When a lock was released from a roller it bounced up again springily, then sagged in a helix. “They both have a ferocious temper, that’s all. We shall give them a little time.”

“Okay.” Nathan sighed. He was distracted by the last of the rollers coming out. It looked strange and twisted, just having been let out of the rollers, but Miss Marie picked up a soft hairbrush and began brushing it out. It calmed him.

***

Nathan had been waiting behind his chair in the dining room for nearly five minutes before Mrs. Thompson arrived. She didn’t seem to notice him at first, merely walking into the room and seating herself, taking her time to settle. She poured herself a cup of coffee from the pot.

Finally she looked at him. “Good morning, Jonathan,” she said.

“Um–” damn, “morning.”

She gave him a stern look. “Good morning, Jonathan,” she stressed.

~Oh, she’s in such a bad mood.~ There was no sign of Valerie. He didn’t know what that meant. “G-good morning Ms-Mrs. Thompson,” he stammered.

“You may be seated.” He sat as quietly as he could, remembering how he’d done so before; the movement, then perching upright on the edge of the seat. For a few moments the loudest sounds in the room were the clinks of Jane stirring sugar into her coffee, and the rustling of his own petticoats. “I must concede you’re looking quite pretty this morning,” Mrs. Thompson continued when he had finished.

She fell silent, presumably demanding a response.

“Th-thank you Mrs. Thompson,” he managed. Miss Marie had dressed him in another outfit similar to that he’d worn the previous evening. This one was chequered blue, with a white lace pinafore, like the Sarah Kay pictures in the bathroom, even to the bow she’d put in his hair. He thought it looked as stupid as the one last night, but he wasn’t about to argue. At least the corset seemed a little less uncomfortable than it had the day before. He was sure that would change as the day progressed.

Mrs. Thompson sipped her coffee. “No doubt this is due to Miss Marie’s good graces. For future reference, I always expect my students to present themselves at the breakfast table punctually and well-presented, with a little colour on their faces. Miss Marie was good enough to do it for you this morning, but in future this will be your own responsibility, unless I direct otherwise.”

~Wasn’t I supposed to come down without getting ready?~ he wondered. He felt tired and sore. His legs were shaky from not enough sleep. And he’d missed something.

Miss Marie entered silently, bringing a plate of hot pastries, curtseyed and left.

“Do help yourself to breakfast,” Mrs. Thompson invited, helping herself to a croissant. Nathan tentatively reached for the jug of orange juice and poured himself a glass. Food was out of the question. “What do you say?”

“Um–”

“No, not ‘um.’”

“Th-Thank you.”

“That’s quite all right.”

Mrs. Thompson passed the plate of pastries in his direction. He didn’t want one, but it might be a bad idea to say so, so he took one and placed it on his plate. “Thank you,” he said again, not sure whether he was supposed to. It sat there, accusingly. The last thing he could imagine himself doing at that moment was eat a pastry.

“Miss Marie tells me you like speaking French,” Mrs. Thompson said suddenly.

“Er, yes ma’am.”

“Very well. You will speak it with Marie at all times. That will please me to hear you. Is it not a very beautiful and elegant language? Good morning, Valerie.”

Nathan struggled to keep up. Mrs. Thompson spoke a lot more rapidly than Miss Marie, making no allowance at all for his comparative lack of ability. He was still struggling to parse what she’d said when Valerie’s entrance distracted him.

Valerie made her way to her place and sat before replying. She looked nice in a simple skirt and sweater, her hair swept back under a hairband.

“Good morning, Jane. Good morning, Nathan.”

“Um–”

“Jonathan?” Mrs. Thompson queried sternly.

“Good morning, Miss Valerie.”

“There, we have been making some progress already.” Mrs. Thompson sounded insufferably pleased with herself. Valerie was looking at him with an unspoken question on her face. ~What?~ he wondered. He didn’t know what she meant, so he shrugged in apology. “Don’t shrug,” Mrs. Thompson said. “It shows you to be unkempt and careless in your manners and thoughts.” ~I can’t shrug now?~ “Did you understand what I said earlier?”

“Pardon me, Ma’am: No. I do not understand.

“No. Say: ‘I did not understand.’ You did not understand.”

“I did not understand.”

“How is this so? Marie told me your French is very good.”

“Slowly, please, Madam. Er… I learn, I mean, I learned in an English school.”

Mrs. Thompson looked at him for a long moment, then laughed out loud.

“Where I come from,” Valerie’s voice cut in from the other end of the table, “I was taught that private conversations are conducted in private.” She was giving Mrs. Thompson a hard stare, and getting it back in full measure.

“I-I’m sorry, Valer– Miss Valerie,” he stammered.

“That’s okay, Nathan. You weren’t to know.”

“Indeed not,” Mrs. Thompson agreed. “Nor that punctuality at all times is considered a cherished virtue in this household, yet he seems already to have mastered it. Jonathan and I were concluding a conversation begun in your absence.” Nathan kept his eyes on his plate, and his untouched pastry. Whatever was going on between these two he didn’t want a part of it. “Jonathan is learning French as part of his school studies. I was just telling him that when he is with Marie, he is to speak only French. It will be excellent practice for him.” ~Oh God,~ Nathan thought. That had been the part he’d not been able to keep up for. “That is,” Mrs. Thompson continued, with an air of condescension, “when you are not also present.”

“Don’t trouble yourself on my account,” Valerie answered tightly.

“Now,” Mrs. Thompson addressed Nathan again, “today we shall begin your training in earnest. You will be learning about the proper application and removal of make-up and attire under Marie’s expert tuition, and you will present yourself to me for inspection every half hour. I expect you to continue to prove as adept a study at the skills you will be learning today and in the days and weeks to come. It shall not go well for you if I suspect you of being sluggardly. Do you have any plans for today, Valerie?” Mrs. Thompson asked, almost as an afterthought.

Valerie was a fraction long in replying. “I thought I’d go and see Mary and Lizbeth,” she said with equal coldness. “She’s stuck in and her parents are driving her nuts. I was wondering if I might take a car and take them for a day out.”

“Yes.” Mrs. Thompson’s voice matched Valerie’s in frostiness. “You may take mine. That sounds like an excellent idea.”

“I thought it might.”

Nathan caught the tension behind their words and tried to make himself invisible. He thought neither of them were very interested in him right then anyway.

“Do you have anywhere special in mind?” Mrs. Thompson asked. All pleasantries.

“Yes.” For a moment, Nathan thought she wasn’t going to say any more than that. Nathan didn’t have to go to a school for manners to know how rude that would be. He glanced up at her involuntarily, the movement pulling Valerie’s attention briefly onto him. She hesitated for a moment, then continued, “Mary mentioned the beach at a place called Weston Super Mare. She says it’s time I experienced the British seaside town meme.”

“Bring us back a stick of rock.”

Nathan felt himself grinning, then looked up to see both Valerie and Mrs. Thompson staring at him.

“A what?” Valerie asked.

“Sorry. Nothing.”

Mrs. Thompson’s glare was actually directed at Valerie, he noticed, surprised; but if Valerie was even aware of it she made no sign. Blushing, Nathan picked at his pastry. Anything to look like he was minding his own business eating without having to actually ingest any more than a few flakes.

“She means candy. It’s a little like a candy cane, but with no handle,” Mrs. Thompson explained to Valerie.

“I’ll see what I can do.” Valerie smiled at Nathan, illuminating her face again, her voice softer than when she had been addressing Mrs. Thompson. Nathan felt his own involuntary smile in return.

~You’re dressed like a little girl, you idiot,~ he castigated himself and looked away, ashamed. ~You look like kiddie trade. If you’re lucky she just pities you.~ He was well aware what he looked like. The fear bit into his gut again. Mrs. Thompson had said ‘she,’ meaning himself. It made him feel even more nauseous.

“What time shall we expect your return?” Mrs. Thompson was asking Valerie. “Will you be here for dinner?”

“No, I shouldn’t think so, but I have college tomorrow so I’ll be back tonight before too late.”

“Indeed.”

***

“We must work quickly,” Marie said as they walked back to his bedroom. “Madame wants to see you in half an hour. And you must do it all yourself.”

“Half an–”

“Quickly! Quickly!” She hustled him into his room. “Sit down and start to remove your make-up. While you’re occupied with that, I’ll choose your next ensemble.” She bustled across to the wardrobes, leaving him standing trying to figure out what she’d just said.

~Quick. Sit. Remove. Make-up,~ which he remembered from the previous night.

“I’m not feeling very well,” he said. All clenched up and tense and his back was starting to ache again.

“Now, dear, or you will be late!” Marie scolded. “Sit down and get started. Hurry.” He went and boompsed and sat at the dressing table.

He tried to remember what Miss Marie had used the night before to take his make-up off properly. “What do I…” he started. “I mean, What to employ me?” That didn’t sound right, but Marie was busy. He picked up bottles in turn. Toner. He remembered that. But that was last, he thought. Cleanser. “Aha.” He noticed suddenly that a lot of the product labels were bilingual. “Aha again. Again.” He scanned the instructions on the back. It more or less tallied with what he remembered Miss Marie doing the night before, so he undid the top and poured a glob of the stuff out onto his hand and slopped it over his face.

***

“How– I mean, How is that, Miss?”

Marie came back to the dressing table. Nathan stood to meet her so she could better inspect his make-up. “Hm. Sufficient.”

“No, it’s bad,” he said.

“It’s nothing.” Marie said, with a small time. “It’s your first attempt. Now,” she continued, “I’ve chosen a dress for you, but you must first change your undergarments.”

He looked at the dress suspiciously. “Why?”

“Why? Because I tell you to.” For the first time she seemed slightly impatient. “And because your petticoats will show.”

He looked at her, knowing his face had a stupid expression. “Er, I don’t understand ‘petticoats.’”

“Petticoats.”

He blinked. “But they’re to show-er-showing already,” he protested.

“They are not supposed to show with this dress,” Marie said irritably. “Hurry. You will run out of time.”

He snatched up the clothes from the bed and retreated to the bathroom.

***

“Thirty-eight minutes,” Mrs. Thompson snapped, as soon as she’d opened the parlour door. “This is unacceptable. Go straight upstairs and change again.”

“Wha– But–”

“The clock is running, Natasha.”

The door shut in his face. She hadn’t even looked at him.

“Well fuck you too,” he said to the door. The door opened again on Mrs. Thompson wearing an expression of contained fury.

“That little outburst has cost you ten minutes. You now have twenty minutes. I suggest you run.”

The door closed again.

***

“Twenty-five minutes. Better, but you have a ten minute penalty for swearing. Go and do it again. Thirty minutes this time.”

The door closed.

Nathan’s headache wasn’t getting any better. Great. Today was obviously just going to get worse and worse. He turned stiffly back towards the stairs.

***

“… And finished. Go! Quickly!”

Nathan went. Quickly. His head was pounding and his stomach was churning and his back was aching worse than ever, but he veered out of his bedroom and scrambled along the landing towards the stairs.

***

Nathan knocked and waited, still panting.

“Enter.”

That was an improvement, at least. She might actually look this time. Nathan turned the handle and went into the parlour.

“Well, close the door behind you and come here,” Mrs. Thompson directed. He obeyed, moving stiffly. “Now, come here and stand before me. Don’t dawdle. We haven’t got all day.”

~Haven’t we?~ he wondered. ~What else is happening today then?~

He made his way to the centre of the room and tried to stand still.

“Feet together. Stand straight. Look at me.”

He really didn’t feel very well.

“Yes, there are some quite basic deficiencies. I can see some streaks in your foundation and your eyeliner is shoddy and ill-defined. Stay still.” She moved around behind him, her hand alighting momentarily on his shoulder, before lifting off and correcting something about the way his hair had fallen. “You must take more care of the way you dress. Ensure the fabric lies properly. This is sloppy.” She tugged at the dress he was wearing a few times, straightening things out. He hadn’t had time to check in the mirror. “Again. Thirty minutes. Off you go.” She left him, walking back to the desk. He started to turn. “Curtsey,” she directed, not even bothering to turn and look. She probably had a little mirror set up somewhere, he thought, not seeing it, so he curtseyed to her back and left.

He had to stop on the stairs. It hurt too much. He felt dizzy and sick. He found himself doubled over, wondering if he was actually going to throw up–

***

–Knocking on the parlour door. ~Already?~

“Enter!”

He looked down quickly. Yellow dress. ~Yellow?~ he thought distastefully. It would have to do. He went in and stood on the same spot as before.

“Yes, I think I discern some improvement; however, you’re still being too heavy-handed with your make-up, and there’s some…” she knelt to fiddle with the skirts, “… inattention given to the manner of your dress. It should not wrinkle up like this.” She straightened it out, her hands on him again. “What’s this?”

He didn’t like the sound of that. “What’s what?”

“You’ve gotten foundation on the front of your dress. Oh, Nathan, that’s unpardonable.”

“Where?” He tried to look down, but it was too high up under his chin.

“Don’t pretend you don’t know you did it, I can see where you tried to wipe it off. Honestly.” She sighed and stepped back. “Again. And this time I want to see you do something pretty with your hair. Thirty minutes. Go.”

He turned to go.

“You’ve forgotten something,” she reminded him. He thought furiously. ~Oh yeah.~ He turned back and curtseyed. Mrs. Thompson nodded and he went.

***

This time he double-checked in the mirror. “Oh my God.” There was a fine sheen of sweat threatening to ruin his make up. He could feel himself starting to go a little nonlinear.

He liked the hair though. Eleanor called it a French Plait. He grabbed the hand-mirror and positioned it behind his head so he could see. “Oh right. Thank you for the hair, Miss.”

“I didn’t do anything,” Marie said. “It’s lovely. Very elegant.”

“Oh. Sorry.” Tired. He was clearly having trouble concentrating on who exactly was doing what. He started to put more powder on, hoping to blot out the sheen on his skin, and took a moment to brush the excess away off the front of his dress. Blue, this time. Someone else had chosen it.

He stood up to look in the full-length mirror again. He tugged on the dress, trying to straighten it, and sighed. Apparently this was another combination which required visible petticoatage. He hoped so anyway, or Mrs. Thompson would be bound to tell him off about it.

“Charlie is dead.”

He turned around and looked over his shoulder to try to see the back. Everything looked straight this time. And no more spilled make-up.

“What did you say?” Marie lapsed suddenly into English, her voice sounding a little shaken.

“Charlie’s dead,” he translated. “Means yer petticoat’s showing.”

“Does it now?” Marie looked interested at that, and oddly relieved about something. “Where did you learn a thing like that?”

“Er,” he shifted. “I’d better go. I’m going to be late.” That wouldn’t do, he knew as he headed for the door, so when he reached it he turned back to her. “I think my Granny used to say it. When… Whenever someone’s petticoat showed. Like on telly, I expect.”

He went.

***

Nathan had already sweated through the face powder by the time he’d been able to present himself. So of course, Mrs. Thompson lectured him about the amount of powder he’d put on, before moving on to tear apart the rest of his appearance. It was like she expected him to be instantly perfect at all this. Her voice just went on and on.

He’d really tried this time, too. Even though Miss Marie wasn’t even teaching him properly, but just making him get on with it himself while she picked out dresses. He’d really tried this time, despite the pain and the aching and the nausea, and she was just picking, picking, picking at it just like before. His head pounded, and pieces of memory from the night kept dropping unexpectedly into place. Babbling his mouth off to Valerie in the kitchen like a kid being allowed to stay up late; almost burning his tongue on a hot cookie; Valerie listening, being nice, looking a little sad when she didn’t realise he was watching.

“I can’t!” he heard himself protest suddenly; for the first time that day daring to oppose her. He hadn’t even registered what Mrs. Thompson had said. “It’s not fair! You’re not giving me enough time! I can’t do it that fast! I can’t do it!” He had to fight himself to not cry at the sheer frustration of it all.

He didn’t hear Mrs. Thompson’s reply, although the tone of the lecture was plain enough; disparaging, belittling, humiliating him.

“I tried but you din’t give me enough time ’cause you want me to mess it up don’t you?” His voice ran ahead of him; he was so tired he couldn’t even find the energy to stop himself. ~Shut up, shut up.~ “You’re just doing it so you can tell me off! I tried! It’s not FAIR! I HATE YOU!” ~Fair?~ He marvelled distantly at that part of himself that could be concerned about fairness. ~What do you think you’re doing here, kid?~

“I’m sorry,” he stammered, wishing he could recall that outburst. That was stupid of him, and careless. “I didn’t mean that.”

“Oh, I rather think you did,” Mrs. Thompson observed acerbically.

He was weeping; suddenly, without apparent transition. He felt himself sitting, or rather slumping into the nearest chair, not caring that he didn’t have permission to do so. He was tired and his belly was cramped from that corset and his back hurt and he had a headache and he felt sick and he just hated it. All of it. He wasn’t even crying aloud, but the tears wouldn’t stop, as if they were being squeezed out of him by the huge hand slowly, inexorably, crushing his body–

***

–Throwing up into the toilet. ~Well, that didn’t sound very ladylike,~ he thought distantly, then he was all the way inside the moment. There hadn’t been much of anything to throw up, so it hurt, and he was suddenly covered completely in sweat. He blindly reached for the toilet roll and wiped off the vomity spittle. His hands shook.

Eventually he could sit shivery back on his heels, after checking that he wasn’t scrunching the precious petticoats; then he lowered the seat and the lid of the toilet and reached up to the handle to flush it, then folded his arms on the lid and just rested his head there for a little while, to stop things spinning around. He was conscious that he was probably getting make-up on the sleeve of the dress.

He got unsteadily to his feet and made it to the sink. There was still a little blood in the bottom of the sink. “Shit,” he gasped, and clamped his eyes shut and turned the tap on full. He couldn’t look at that. It wasn’t his–

***

–“For future reference,” Mrs. Thompson said, surprisingly mildly, “you do not walk away from me until you are given leave to do so, and you do not run away from me under any circumstances whatsoever. Is that understood?”

He swayed. He really needed to sit down. “Yes Mrs. Thompson.”

“Are you feeling unwell?” Professional. Dispassionate.

“You’re not exactly seeing–” He swallowed the rest. “Yes,” he admitted.

“What seems to be the problem?”

He looked at her swimmingly for a moment, wondering if she could really be that dense. “I have a headache,” he understated tightly. “I feel sick.”

“Would you like something for it?”

He nodded. “Have you got any Nurofen?”

“That’s ibuprofen, isn’t it?” Nathan nodded again. “I’m sure we have some ibuprofen. Marie, would you see to that please?”

“Yes, ma’am,” The glance Mrs. Thompson gave over his shoulder towards Miss Marie said ‘at once,’ so Miss Marie left.

“I’m not displeased with your efforts this morning–”

“You could have fooled–”

“Don’t interrupt.” She sighed, then continued more gently. “Sit down, dear, before you fall down.” ~I must look almost as bad as I feel,~ he realised. He made the few steps to his bed and sat carefully. He still felt pretty shaky, conscious of a sheen of sweat on his forehead, cooled by the breeze from the window. “I can see you’ve worked hard and made reasonable progress under difficult circumstances.” High praise from Mrs. Thompson, he guessed. “In future you are to inform me if you are suffering from an ailment that would affect your studies.”

“It’s only a headache–” It didn’t even convince him.

“I wish to be kept informed of your physical condition. I will make determination as to whether you are too unwell to proceed with any planned activities. I’m making that determination now, do you understand?”

“Yes Mrs. Thompson.” He sighed, feeling sick.

“Are you sure there are no allergies or other adverse reactions about which I haven’t been warned?” she said.

“No. I mean, yes, I’m sure. No allergies.”

“I can’t believe Marie’s cooking has done this. Besides, you’ve hardly eaten enough…” She seemed to be only half talking to him, and half to herself.

“No, it’s– I mean, I’ve been feeling off for a couple of days; it just got worse today ’cause I din’t get enough sleep and I pushed too hard. It’s probably just a little stomach bug or something. You know, school dinners.” He held off miming a vomit action. In his current state it might turn true. “I’ll feel better in a day or two, I– I expect.”

Mrs. Thompson crossed to the window and looked out. She seemed tense and preoccupied, Nathan thought. He waited, hoping she wasn’t going to start criticising him again, or start quizzing him more about how he was feeling. She only sighed.

Miss Marie returned with a glass of water, paused at the doorway with a glance to Mrs. Thompson, then crossed silently to Nathan. She gave him a whole blister pack of ibuprofen and he popped three tablets out into his palm. She gave him the glass. “Thank you very much,” he said quietly, and downed the pills.

“Thank you, Marie,” Mrs. Thompson said crisply, not looking around from the window. Miss Marie looked at her, then curtseyed to her back and left silently, taking the glass and the rest of the pills away with her.

“I suggest you take a short nap,” Mrs. Thompson said. His attention snapped back to her; she had turned away from the window at last. “I will send Marie later to help you get ready for lunch.” She turned to the windows again and pulled the curtains closed, dimming the room in that strange half-lit way of a darkened room with sunlight beyond. “Do you need assistance in undressing for bed?” He shook his head vehemently. One benefit of the morning’s exercises, he decided, was that he knew how to get out of these clothes by himself now, so if she was going to give him the choice, he’d take it. “Very well, but mind you hang up your clothes in the wardrobe properly and remove all traces of your make-up before you get into bed.”

A response seemed called for, so he said “Yes Mrs. Thompson” again.

“We shall continue with your lessons this afternoon. Something a little less physically taxing until you are fully recovered.”

She left, finally.

***

“Jack, I’m hungry.”

There was no wind even in the park. The sun hurt his eyes. He wished Sara hadn’t said that. He hadn’t noticed how hungry he was getting.

“I know. Lea’ me alone, I’m tryin’ to find somefink, in’ I.”

“You said that before! I want to go home!” She was only little then. She couldn’t understand. He tried to comfort her so she wouldn’t start crying again. She’d been crying a lot ever since he lost the notebook containing her drawings. It wasn’t his fault. It had been in the backpack when that older kid with the knife took it. He still felt ashamed of how he’d just handed it over without a fight. He had been so afraid.

He watched a teenaged girl sitting in the shade of a large oak tree reading NME. “She looks nice,” Sara said. “You goin’ to ask her?”

“Yeah.” Begging got easier the longer you had to do it. The first time he’d tried it he’d felt so humiliated to have to ask a stranger for money so he could eat. The humiliation passed. It was easier to handle than being invisible.

“You goin’ to go like that?”

He looked down. The dress he was wearing must have been pretty once, but it was tired and grubby and the hem was getting threadbare and the petticoats were all torn and crumpled. Mrs. Thompson would be furious.

“Oh shit!” Nathan yelled. Water sloshed over the side of the bath. “Shit, that was fucked up,” he said. The ache in his back had subsided, at least, and his headache had almost gone. Naked in the water. He held back the panic. There were lots of bubbles. He was intruding. He wasn’t supposed to be here–

***

–Cosy in bed. His legs slipped sensuously between the satin sheets. Soft. His skin was soft and smooth after the bath and felt nice. “Mm, thank you,” he murmured.

“Shh, sleep my love.”

He slept.

***

She wouldn’t give him any money for food, but she did something else utterly unexpected. She took him to a café and bought him a full slap-up dinner.

And do they have to know? (Do they have to know?)
About my goodnight girl…

“I’m Louise, by the way. What’s your name?”

“Sheo,” Jack said around a mouthful of burger.

“Sheo? Tha’s a funny name.”

He shrugged.

“Yeah, Louise in’t my real name neitha.” She smiled broadly. Her mouth seemed a little too wide for her face, but not in an unattractive way. She had spots though, which she covered with make-up, and obviously-dyed black hair. She lit up a fag. “How long you been outside, Sheo?”

He shrugged again. “Couple weeks.”

“You stayn’ anywhere?”

He shook his head. “Can’t find nowhere what takes kids.”

“What, shel’ers?” He nodded. “Nah, don’t bother luv. None of ’em will ’til you’re sixteen. If they lets you in an’ someone ’urts you, it’s their fault, innit?”

“That’s stupid.”

Louise gestured with her cigarette and lounged back, propping a foot on the double seat he was sitting on, balancing her chair on its back legs. She wore purple Doctor Martens with painted-on flowers, black tights and a short denim skirt, a tight red top that showed off her navel-ring, and a denim jacket. She’d tied up her hair in a red lace scrunchie. “You run away?”

Jack nodded, still too busy wrapping himself around the burger. He made sure to eat all the salad.

“Yeah, me too.” He thought she didn’t look like it. Her clothes looked new, apart from her DMs, which just looked normally worn-in rather than worn-out. She sang along quietly to the end of the song.

Caught up in your wishin’ well
Your hopes and sadness
Take your love’n’promises
And make them last

She had a nice voice. She tipped forward briefly to steal a chip, grinning. He reckoned she had the right, seeing as she paid for it and all.

***

Nathan stopped in the doorway of the parlour. Mrs. Thompson was alone in there, half-reclining on a chaise-longue, reading some papers and apparently unaware of his presence. A plate of cookies rested on a small table before her. He knocked twice on the open door.

Mrs. Thompson’s gaze switched up to him. She watched him in silence for a moment. “Are you feeling any better?” she asked eventually.

“Yeah. Sorry I flipped out a bit earlier–”

“That is not an acceptable choice of words, Natasha,” she stopped him curtly.

“Sor–”

“Stop saying sorry and take some instruction. In answer to my question you might respond, ‘Yes thank you, Mrs. Thompson,’ and ‘I apologise for my earlier conduct.’”

“Okay. I mean–” ~Wait, what did she call me?~

“So say it.”

He swallowed. Maybe he imagined it. “Yes thank you, Mrs. Thompson. I apologise for my earlier conduct.”

“Apology accepted. I’m glad you’re feeling better, although I must say you do still seem a little fragile.”

“Thanks.”

“Well, come in, Natasha; let me look at you.” ~There! She did it again!~ He definitely wasn’t imagining it. ~Did I miss something else?~ It had been a horrible, scrappy morning, but he was solid from the time he woke up, as far as he could tell. The hot bath and a few hours of sleep had settled him down a lot.

He took a breath and went in.

“Oh dear. You seem to have forgotten what you learned already about walking, I see. No, don’t sit.” Mrs. Thompson sat up herself, as if dragging herself to a tiresome task. “Did you choose that dress by yourself?”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Do you like it?”

He nodded.

“Speak up, Natasha.” He didn’t flinch.

“Yes,” he admitted quietly.

“Why do you think that’s so?”

He shrugged, and too late remembered:

“Don’t shrug like that. It’s untidy.”

“Sorry, Mrs. Thom–”

“If you were more attentive there would be no need for apologies. I’m sure it’s at least as tiresome for you to make them as it is for me to hear them.” Nathan bowed his head. Mrs. Thompson sighed. “In any case, a shrug is not an answer. Why did you choose that dress?”

“It’s more grown-up I guess.”

“You guess?”

He started to shrug again, and stopped himself before it progressed beyond a twitch. It seemed nothing he did was right. He saw Mrs. Thompson smile at his discomfiture.

“It seemed more grown-up,” he tried again.

“Indeed it is. Too much so for you, I fear.” ~Here it comes then,~ he thought. “The clothes Marie and I selected for you earlier were chosen for a reason, Natasha. They are constructed in such a fashion as to encourage a proper posture and gait. This dress does nothing of the kind, you must provide your own posture-discipline if you are to graduate to more adult garments that don’t enforce it. See, you’re slouching again already.” He tried to straighten further. “Oh dear, not like that! This isn’t a parade ground!”

“Sorry Mrs–”

She rose to her feet, a single graceful movement, and came to him. He backed off a step instinctively. “Oh, don’t be silly,” she remonstrated. “Stand still.” She went behind him. “Put your feet together.” He obeyed. “Now, raise your arms and reach for the ceiling. Try to touch the ceiling.”

“What?”

“Just do it.”

He raised his hands.

“Stretch. Up on tip-toes.” He tried to go up onto his toes, but tottered and nearly lost his balance, until he felt her hands at his waist. Firm. He gasped, his heart thumping harder. “I have you. You won’t fall. Stretch, Natasha.”

Her presence so close distracted him. He could smell her perfume. He stretched. Something popped. “Ah!”

“Oh dear, you’re not very limber, are you?” Mrs. Thompson commented. “I don’t doubt your being excused from school sports has something to do with that.” ~Don’t go there. Don’t go there,~ he wished. “Now I want you to lower your arms to your sides until they are horizontal. Slowly. There.” He stood in a cruciform. “Now slowly, lower your hands to your sides, still keeping your arms straight. At the same time lower your feet as well, until you’re standing normally… That’s it.” He stood at the end of the sequence. “That’s your posture. Doesn’t that feel better?”

“Yeah. I mean yes Mrs. Thompson.” He had to admit it was true; even if her hands were still on his waist. The stretch had eased the residual dull ache in his back somewhat. Slowly, her hands slipped away and she came around in front of him.

“Yes, that’s much better. We shall have to see what we can do about loosening you up, however.” She went to sit down. “Did you do your own make-up, or did Marie help you?”

“I did it myself, Mrs. Thompson.” He’d tried to replicate what he’d been practicing at high speed all morning, only this time he had some time to get it right and he thought he’d done a better job.

“Well, come here and sit by me so I can see. Maintain your posture as you sit.”

Nathan felt tense and short of breath again, but he forced himself not to show it as he stepped closer and sat next to Mrs. Thompson. He felt her gaze over him, and even managed not to flinch when she corrected some stray tendrils of his hair, her fingers brushing momentarily against his cheek. That was what all this was about, he knew: Getting him used to having her touch him. She was playing a long game, that was all. She wanted to believe he liked it. She wanted to believe she was giving him a lesson he’d thank her for later. He pasted a smile on, and felt it fade after a moment. He remembered consciously to sit more upright, not to lean back, seeking the same set to his back as she’d shown him standing.

“Yes, that’s adequate. I’m glad to see you applying what you’ve learned already. I was told you are a quick study.” There didn’t seem to be an answer to that, so he sat still, turning his gaze to the floor in front of him. “I’m afraid you missed lunch. Marie looked in on you but you were so soundly asleep she thought it better to leave you.”

He’d slept longer than he thought then. “W–What time is it?” he asked. He didn’t have a watch, and hadn’t thought to look at the clock in his bedroom.

“Nearly four. Are you hungry? We appear to have plenty of cookies.” She sounded wryly amused about that. He glanced at the cookies on the table. “I’m sure Marie would be glad to bring you a glass of milk.”

“No. Thank you,” he remembered to add, just in time. He’d probably only drop crumbs on the furniture and so get into trouble, he knew, but food was quite impossible in any case; his stomach was clenched painfully tight with tension.

“All right.” Approval. And that was that, it seemed. Mrs. Thompson picked up the thing she was reading when he came down and resumed. Neither dismissed nor further engaged, Nathan sat still, not knowing what he was supposed to do. ~Nothing, I suppose,~ he thought. ~Just sit here and look pretty or whatever.~ He tried to glance sidelong at what Mrs. Thompson was reading.

Mrs. Thompson cleared her throat without looking up.

“Sorry.”

Then she looked over her glasses at him.

“Sorry, Mrs. Thompson,” he amended.

“Curiosity is a virtue, Natasha, but spying on what other people are reading is not. If you’re looking for something to read, you may choose a book from the bookshelves.”

Relieved at the excuse to get off the chaise-longue, he stood and wandered across the room to the bookshelves. Even as he tried to focus on the books in front of him, and figure out the layout (if any) of the bookshelves, he felt her gaze on his back, and consciously tried to keep it straight, as it was before. It made his sides ache slightly.

There seemed to be a lot of romantic fiction at eye-level, he noticed quickly, and stepped back to get a clearer view of the higher and lower shelves. The top two rows turned out to comprise classic and modern literature. The larger bottom shelves held mostly larger-format books and encyclopá¦dias; coffee-table fare, it seemed at a glance. Many, he couldn’t help noticing, seemed devoted to what he supposed were feminine arts: costume history, cookery, flower-arranging, dressmaking, music and dance, and some looked to be more serious reference material, and well-used. Some of the books were very old. He bent to try to read the title of one, eroded gold-leaf lettering stamped on a leather spine–

“I’ve just remembered,” Mrs. Thompson said behind him. He turned in trepidation. “Don’t you have glasses you’re supposed to wear for reading?”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Go and fetch them then, and return immediately. Have you chosen something yet?”

“No.” Pause. He remembered to add, “Mrs. Thompson.”

“Very well. I will select something suitable.” His heart sank. So much for stretching that out. “I should like to hear you read aloud. Go and get your glasses.”

He went. He didn’t exactly dawdle on the way, but he did take the opportunity to practice walking the way he’d had to walk in the petticoats and corset earlier in the day, which just happened to slow him down.

His back was threatening again by the time he came downstairs, so he stopped outside the parlour door and repeated the stretching exercise. It helped a little, and corrected his posture before going in to see her again.

Mrs. Thompson seemed unconcerned at the time he took to return. “Come here,” she directed. “Sit by me again.”

He sighed and obeyed.

“Put them on, let me see what they look like on you now.”

He put his glasses on, then endured her gaze for a few long moments.

“Hmm.” A tone of dissatisfaction. “They’ll serve, at a pinch. Do you remember when you last had your eyes tested?” He shook his head. “Speak up.”

“No, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Maybe we shall see to that, then. Do you only need them for close-work?”

He nodded again, looking down. “I’m slightly long-sighted. Bit of astigmatism. I can see all right, but I get eyestrain.” He shrugged. “Be easier to remember if I couldn’t actually see without them.”

There was a sharp tap on his shoulder, making him look up quickly. “Don’t shrug,” Mrs. Thompson reminded him.

“Oh, yeah. I mean yes. Sorry, um–” That put him off completely.

“Never mind.” She said it with a long-suffering sigh and handed him a book. “Read to me.”

“R–” he began, scanning the cover. It was a Jane Austen novel, he saw immediately; and shockingly not Pride and Prejudice. He’d sat through that on television at home a couple of years ago as Lindsey, in common with a large part of the female population of the country, hung on every tiny thing Mr. Darcy did. It was tiresome for a good year or so after the series finished, although less so than Lindsey teasing him for somehow always having nowhere else to go on the evenings it was on, as if he had anywhere else to go any other evening except up to his room. If she hadn’t kept teasing him about it, and if he didn’t know she’d tease him so much worse if he did so, he would have admitted long ago that, yes, he’d enjoyed watching it, albeit not for the same reasons.

“You can read, can’t you?” Mrs. Thompson said rhetorically.

He gave her a look.

He hadn’t heard of this book: Northanger Abbey. “Where do you want me to go from?”

“Start at the beginning, naturally.”

He leafed through the first few pages — there was an editor’s preface, which he didn’t think she meant by ‘the beginning,’ and a short author’s preface which he didn’t think counted either — until he found the start of Chapter 1.

He felt her fingers on his wrist suddenly, bearing down, lowering the book. “Can you read comfortably at that distance?”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Then do so. Remember your posture.” Pressure from a hand in the small of his back. “And relax your shoulders. Now read.”

Her touch was so assured.

He started reading. “‘No one who had ever seen Catherine Morland in her infancy would have supposed her born to be an heroine,’” he began. Mrs. Thompson let him read a few sentences before interrupting him.

“How would you describe the tone she’s using?” She had shifted her position to make herself more comfortable as she listened; she was half-turned towards him, her legs curled up onto the chaise-longue, and one arm casually lying along the back. He could sense her hand behind his left shoulder.

“Tone? Um–”

“Oh, Natasha, you were doing so well. Never mind. Answer the question, when you’re ready.”

“I think she’s taking the pi– she’s being satirical?”

“Satirical would be the preferred term,” Mrs. Thompson agreed dryly. “Why do you think so? What is it in the writing that’s telling you she’s being satirical?”

He shrugged and immediately felt another answering tap on his shoulder. He swallowed. “It’s just the way she puts things. Like she says the father’s a very respectful man, even though his name was Richard,” he stressed. That was the most obvious example to hand.

“Very well. Continue, and this time try to let that satire find expression in your voice.”

“I was being deadpan.” The joke slipped out.

“A little less morbidity then, if you will,” Mrs. Thompson riposted. He grinned despite himself. “Read now. Immediately.”

“‘She was fond of all boy’s plays,’” he got out, before the smile-impulse had faded. ~Oh!~ “‘and greatly preferred cricket not merely to dolls, but to the–’ dead again,” he admitted.

“You have a tendency to gravitate to a monotone,” Mrs. Thompson agreed. “Pay attention to the words, and apply stress where appropriate. ‘She was fond of all boy’s plays, and greatly preferred cricket not merely to dolls.’ Do you hear?” He nodded. “Try that sentence again.

“‘She was fond of all boys plays,’” he stressed, “‘and greatly preferred crick–’” Mrs. Thompson was raising a hand for him to stop again.

“Can you hear what you’re doing wrong?” An ‘um’ hovered on the brink. He shook his head. “I asked you to stress and what you did was to punch the word out. I want you to try applying stress to syllables by raising pitch, not volume. In fact, try to keep the volume constant throughout and only vary the pitch. Listen carefully: ‘She was fond of all boy’s plays,’” She paused, then softly hummed a seven-note phrase that matched what she’d just said, the highest note on the ‘all’. Her hand, not the one behind him, lifted from her lap and seemed to play the notes upon an air-keyboard as she spoke. ~Ahh.~ “Speech is musical. It offers so much more nuance and flavour than merely quiet versus loud. Be alert to it.”

He nodded. “I think I’ve got it.”

“Now,” her hand, the one that had rested behind him, landed softly on his shoulder. “Relax your shoulders. Don’t hunch. Don’t stiffen, or I’ll feel it.” She waited until he forced his shoulders to relax by main willpower. It was almost impossible with her hand right there, on him. But she was patient. She waited. “There, that will allow you to breathe and speak more easily. Continue.” He took a breath. “… Without rushing. Take the time to understand what you’re about to say.”

Still her hand remained, for the most part just resting lightly against his back, her long fingers just lying passively over the top of his shoulder, not gripping in any way. She would be able to feel instantly if he tensed or stiffened. All he could think to do was just to carry on reading and try to bury himself in that and try not to think about what she was doing. She let him do so largely uninterrupted; only giving him an occasional verbal nudge when his voice was starting to drop to the ground state again, or a pressure on his shoulder when he did, inevitably, tense up.

It was tiring to read in this fashion. He wasn’t in the best of health anyway, he reminded himself, and it was only in consideration of that that Mrs. Thompson was foregoing some more strenuous activity like the morning’s rapid changes of costume; but the slightly archaic prose, with its long, multi-claused sentences, had to be read and understood; then he had to remember to say it out loud the way to Mrs. Thompson’s specifications, and she was quick to correct him if he let himself slip and just start spooling the words. On the other hand, she didn’t seem to mind at all when he misread the structure of a sentence or fluffed a line; she’d just wait patiently for him to sort it out, and sometimes make a small suggestion of how to read a phrase.

After a while she did withdraw her hand, without comment, as she shifted her own position to listen more comfortably. He took one slow breath, but managed to control any further reaction. He honestly wasn’t sure what kind of reaction he was restraining. She confused him. Even just her physical presence confused him; the gentle assurance she displayed towards him; the attention she was giving him — all her attention, he had no sense that she wanted to be anywhere else in the world than with him, listening to him read Jane Austen — was flattering; the subtle encouragements; the fact that everything she told him to do made things better, not worse, if he did them. There was an implied promise in that: something negotiated.

For the first time in over a day he was almost feeling all right.

***

Valerie, true to her estimation that morning, had not returned in time for dinner, and the food was laid out in serving-dishes for each person to take what they wished. He couldn’t work up any enthusiasm for it, so he was content to sit back, figuratively, and listen to Mrs. Thompson talking to Eleanor. “Yes, I’d like that,” Eleanor said, when Mrs. Thompson had suggested she read further. So after dinner they returned to the parlour and Eleanor read to Mrs. Thompson for a further hour or two, until Mrs. Thompson congratulated her on the improvement she had shown and declared that it was bedtime, and that the reading would resume tomorrow. Nathan was in no mood to object, being tired, but he had a thought, which might make the next day’s reading less tiring.

“Can I take the book?” he asked Mrs. Thompson. “So I can read over it before tomorrow?”

Mrs. Thompson smiled for a moment. “You should say ‘please may I borrow the book,’” she explained.

“Oh, yeah. Please may I borrow the book?”

“Of course you may. You may avail yourself of any book in my collection for the duration of your stay. Mind only that you take care of them. Some of them are very old and require gentle handling.”

He stood, holding the book in front of him. He asked tentatively, “Do you have a French/English dictionary? I’m a bit short on nouns.” He smiled awkwardly. He’d perforce picked up a number of new ones during the morning, but it had all been so hectic he didn’t think he’d retain them.

“Oh…” Mrs. Thompson hesitated. “That’s a good question.” She looked like she was trying to remember, then she rose elegantly to her feet and crossed to the bookshelves. “Somewhere I must have,” she mused. “Ah!” Her hands plucked it from a high shelf and handed it to him.

“Thank you.”

“Now, say goodnight and curtsey. Then you may go.”

“Good night, Mrs. Thompson,” he said, and managed a small smile as he curtseyed.

“Good night, Natasha dear. And don’t sit up reading too late. You must get your beauty sleep.”

She had to say that, of course.

***

There was a knock on his door. Nathan froze for a moment, looking up from the book, then relaxed. Mrs. Thompson wouldn’t knock. “Wh–Who is it?” he asked aloud.

“Valerie,” the voice came back. “Are you decent?”

He nodded, and caught himself in the absurdity of the act. “Yeah.”

The lock shot back and the door opened. “Catch.” Something was flying towards him. He reached for it and missed. It clattered against the headboard and slid between the pillows. He rummaged to retrieve it. Long, hard, with a red and white helical stripe, wrapped in cellophane.

He laughed quietly, picking up the stick of rock and holding it to his chest. “Thanks.”

“De nada,” she smiled. “Merry Christmas.”

“Eh?”

“Nothing.” She sounded tired, but in a happy way. Her face was edged in the light spilling in from the landing.

“D–Did you have fun?” he asked. He thought it sounded stupid and pathetic, but he didn’t want her to go just yet. Which, when he thought about it, was stupid and pathetic.

But Valerie was nodding, leaning back against the door frame. “Yes, I did.” She sounded slightly surprised by it herself, replaced quickly with a smile, remembering something. “Thank you for asking.” He shrugged. “Actually made sandcastles. Watched the sunset over the ocean.” That sad look aside again. “Have you been there? Do you know the place?”

He shook his head. “Used to go to Southend a lot. When I was little.” Summer holidays with Granny.

“The seafront at Southend?” Valerie prompted. He nodded. “You noticed how the sea stays steady as a rock–?”

“And the buildings move up and down.” Nathan found a real smile on his face. “Yeah, it really does that. Sarf-end, innit,” he enunciated, to demonstrate the accent properly. She was looking at him, head cocked slightly to one side, the attention making him blush. “What?” he asked eventually.

“Lacuna, huh?”

“Er… yeah?” It wasn’t like there was any point in denying it. “Oh no wait. Apparently it’s Natasha now.”

Valerie chuckled. “Yeah, I heard about that.” She came into the room and closed the door. “You okay with it?”

He shrugged. “‘Least it matches the dress code.” He pondered. “I’m going to have to go out in public like this, aren’t I?”

“Yes, you are. Well, not in your nightgown.”

“I’ll take that as reassurance.”

Valerie laughed quietly. “So what do you do, then? When you hack computers?”

“Er, all sorts of things. It’s a bit technical. I mean, if you really want me to geek at you…”

“I saw Hackers once. You know, the movie?”

“Oh yeah?” He smiled at the memory.

“I had a friend who was really into computers and stuff like that, and he said it was really dumb how they were supposed to be hacking and there’s all these swirly graphics and stuff going on.”

“Oh, I really liked that.”

“You did?” She looked genuinely surprised.

“Well it helped seeing it in the cinema,” he conceded.

“You didn’t think that was unrealistic?”

“What about the music?”

That seemed to confuse her. “What about the music?”

“That’s not very realistic,” he prompted.

She looked at him.

“The graphics come from the same place as the music,” he explained. “It’s like, that’s what it feels like, when you’re in deep hack. Specially that bit when they’re tag-teaming the garbage file. It’s not really on the computer screens. That’s what’s in their heads. You know, when you just zone in on a problem and before you know it it’s morning.”

“Mh. I don’t buy it.”

“Guess you have to have done it. It’s like, you know, you get into this Zone and you can see the shape of what you’re doing. It’s just there, you know? And your brain’s whizzing on it, keeping track of all the variables an’ stuff but you’ve got it under control and you’re just in this amazing space.” He shrugged, feeling his description lacked something. “Beats trying to sleep, some nights.”

Valerie gave him a curious, suddenly vulnerable look, but didn’t say anything. Instead she crossed to the window seat and sat, where he had seen her upon waking up the previous afternoon. He couldn’t work out what she was doing in here, talking to him. He doubted she was that interested in the Zone.

“So, what are you reading, there?” Valerie asked, diffidently.

He wished he could work her out.

“Oh. Words.”

“Words? That’s it?”

He raised the French/English dictionary for a moment so she could see the title. “Pretty much. She’s got me talking French to Miss Marie all the time. I need more words. My vocab’s a bit lacking when it comes to all this girl stuff. The petticoat, the stockings, the pinafore, the night-shirt. Words.” He sighed. “Um, I’m sorry about what happened at breakfast, you know, about speaking French. I didn’t know you didn’t understand it.”

She made a little wave. “De nada.”

“What does that mean? You’ve said that before.”

“Oh, ‘it’s nothing.’ As in, ‘you’re welcome; don’t worry about it.’”

“Oh, right. It’s nothing,” he translated.

“Whatever.”

“So, um,” he wondered, openendedly. Not that he minded talking to Valerie, although he’d like it better if she wasn’t trying to appear less intelligent than she was. He wished girls didn’t do that. He couldn’t understand why they felt they had to. At least he was pretty sure Valerie wasn’t doing it for the usual reasons, which at school seemed to pretty much revolve around getting a date with the biggest moron available. “Admit it: You want your computer fixed but you don’t want to have to talk to the BOFH?”

Valerie laughed. It lit up her face, just as he knew it would. He felt proud that he’d done that, although she did seem to find it disproportionately funny. It wasn’t that good a joke, even if you knew what a BOFH was. She hadn’t asked. “No, it’s fine,” she said eventually. “And anyway I’m not even supposed to let you near it.”

He shrugged.

“I wanted to see if you were doing okay,” Valerie continued.

“For very small values of.” He gave her a small, wan smile.

“Yeah.” She looked thoughtful for a moment. There was something specific troubling her, he was sure of it. “So… She’s got you all dressed up and wearing make-up and stuff.” She was using that voice as if to make light of it all. He shrugged. “Has she done anything else?”

“Um. Making me speak French to Miss Marie. Oh, and reading. I got sick earlier and she got me to read aloud to her instead of all that running around and quick-changes.”

“You were sick?”

“It was nothing,” he said quickly. “Just a headache, and… stuff. Something disagreed with me.”

“You’re okay now?”

“Yeah. Ish.”

Valerie hesitated. “She hasn’t done anything else?”

“What, apart from making me dress up and act like a girl?”

She smiled wryly. “Yeah. Apart from that.” Her eyes glittered in the dim light. She had a tight, suspenseful energy about her.

~If you have to ask…~ It was something, at least, to know he wasn’t just overreacting.

~But still…~

“No, nothing,” he said.

“You sure?”

His eyes met hers. He made himself look firmly at her. “Yeah. I’m fine.” He managed a smile. “Thanks.”

She kept looking at him for a few moments longer.

“Okay,” she said eventually, the word turning into a long, relieved exhale. She smiled wryly. “Don’t mind me. I just… Someone said something… random, but it got me thinking weird shit. I know Jane. She wouldn’t…” She trailed off.

He nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay, well,” she said, and got to her feet. “I’m going to hit the sack. You going to sleep okay tonight, do you think?”

He made half a smile. “Hope so.”

“Me too. Well, goodnight Nathan.”

“Natasha,” he corrected her.

“Argh, yeah.” She grinned and let herself out. The lock slammed home after her.

***

~Why did I lie to her?~

He was still sitting, unmoving, exactly as he had been when Valerie left. Still clutching the stick of rock to his chest.

~She looks at me like she owns me.~ ‘She’ being Mrs. Thompson. ~For all I know she does, now.~

~She puts her hands on me like she has the right to do that. And I let her.~

He drew up his knees to his chest and hugged them. The stick of rock Valerie gave him still held in his hand.

~Because it’s nice.~

Notes:

The Taken: Nathan's Story, Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"Life in plastic / It's fantastic"

Story:

Nathan's Story 4

***

“I don’t know if I should–”

“She didn’t mind yesterday, did she?” Eleanor retorted.

He wasn’t sure what she’d done to one of the padded bras, but it was more comfortable now. He tried not to pay it any attention.

“She said– She said I should still wear a corset an’ shit, ’cause of my posture. She said it was too grown-up an’ I in’ earned it yet.”

“Don’t talk like that in front of her, Jack. She’ll have a fit. Come on, let’s find a nice dress.” A short laugh, then she was moving, shuffling through the dresses hanging in one of the wardrobes. He wished she wouldn’t call him that. That wasn’t who he was any more. He’d left that name in London. “Then we’ve got to do make-up.”

“I want to do it!”

He’d said that?

***

Waiting behind a chair again.

“What?” Valerie asked. Eleanor had been looking at her.

“Isn’t she going to tell you off for dressing like that?” Eleanor ventured. Valerie was wearing casual clothes; new-ish black jeans and a chenille sweater and entirely sensible lace-up boots, with a slight heel. She’d simply tied her hair back, and Nathan couldn’t even be sure she’d put make-up on. She still managed to look effortlessly elegant and poised.

Valerie rolled her eyes. “Motorbike,” she’d said, by way of explanation. “I’ll be damn– darned if I’m going to get dressed twice before I even get out the door on college days. So either I come to breakfast in what I can wear under my leathers, or I skip it. And Jane’s hell on skipping meals.” Half a grin, hinting, he supposed, at an earlier battle of wills.

~I skipped lunch yesterday,~ Nathan thought. It was a small triumph. And: ~She rides a motorbike! How cool is that?~ Now he was staring at her too, and imagining her in leather. Happy thoughts.

“What?” she asked again. He couldn’t help the grin on his face, and concentrated on trying not to make it seem too much like a leer. Her eyes rolled upwards again and she shook her head in apparent wonderment. Or it might have been despair.

“Good morning girls,” Mrs. Thompson said, entering the dining room.

“Good morning, Jane,” Valerie said, flicking Nathan a knowing ‘let’s humour her’ look.

“Good morning, Mrs. Thompson,” Eleanor said quickly, beating him to it.

“Do be seated,” Mrs. Thompson said, before even reaching the table. He was definitely noticing a pattern there; a useful early indicator of Mrs. Thompson’s mood in how long she made them wait before inviting them to sit.

He took a moment to pay attention to how Valerie did it. There was an elegant precision to her movements; smart, minimal. He tried to emulate the manner as he took his own seat.

He looked at the plate of croissants in front of him near the centre of the table. “They look delicious,” Eleanor remarked, taking one.

“Going to get fat,” Nathan remarked privately.

“Are you feeling any better today, Natasha?” Mrs. Thompson enquired, pleasantly enough.

“Yes thank you, Mrs. Thompson.”

It was true enough, he supposed. At least, his guts weren’t still trying to wrench themselves into knots. He felt a lot steadier in himself, the croissant looked deliciously light and flaky, and there was something about a bright morning that seemed to dispel his worst fears, for the moment. The sunlight was flooding in through the tall windows. The white linen shone brilliantly. The silverware and crystal glassware danced in light.

“I’m pleased to hear it, as I am to observe the effort you’ve made with your appearance this morning. An honest effort does not go unnoticed.” That sounded like a compliment, so he smiled. “Although in future you might show a little restraint with your make-up. For breakfast only a light touch is required.”

“It is a little dazzling for seven-thirty,” Valerie agreed. Her smile took any hurt from her words.

Eleanor was insufferable. She’d said it was too much. “I’m sure Marie would be pleased to instruct you further should you ask her,” Mrs. Thompson continued, “or you may choose to further experiment on your own initiative.”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

Satisfied, Mrs. Thompson turned to Valerie and talked about other things; her college work, from which Nathan surmised that Valerie was into music. For some reason that didn’t surprise him. There was something about the sound of her voice, when she wasn’t being angry like the previous morning, that was musical. Remembering his attempts at reading aloud, and Mrs. Thompson’s comments, he made a point to listen and try to analyze how she was doing it. It sounded so natural and unforced.

The croissants were delicious.

***

“I want you to help Marie clean away the breakfast things,” Mrs. Thompson said, “and afterwards come and find me in the music room. I’ll put off the more strenuous activities until tomorrow. Today we shall make a start on learning how to use your voice properly.”

And that was breakfast. Mrs. Thompson departed and Nathan breathed easier, which was a relative concept while wearing that corset. Valerie took her leave, declaring she was going to take some of the cookies with her into college. “We’re never going to get through them otherwise,” she observed, directing a wry smile at Nathan. Under orders, he carried things down the stairs into the kitchen for Marie.

“Put an apron and some gloves on, dear. You can start on the washing up.” She departed in the direction of the dining room, leaving Nathan to translate in her wake. He had to think about that one.

“Apron!” he caught up. “So I can start washing something…” His eyes fell on the growing pile of dirty breakfast things. “Oh joy. All this and I get to do the washing up too.” He hesitated, looking around the huge kitchen for where an apron might be hiding. Bizarrely, to him, the sink seemed to be embedded in a central, free-standing worktop. It seemed too small, and there wasn’t a draining-board. The back of the door didn’t have an apron, which is where it hung at home.

“Third drawer,” Eleanor reminded him. “By the sink.”

“Oh, right.” He looked. “I don’t see…” he trailed off, not finding drawers near the small worktop sink; although there were cupboards in that unit.

“The other sink.”

He cast about himself, and found a normal-sized kitchen twin-sink. Right next to the pile of dishes, of course.

“That one’s just for washing veg, I think,” Eleanor explained, meaning the one on the central worktop.

He found an apron in the drawer and started putting it on, Marie returned, bearing more dishes. “Don’t you have a dishwasher here?” he asked her.

“Excuse me?”

“Oh come on, she’s not watching now…” He couldn’t believe they were really going to hold him to this. The previous day, while he’d been changing in and out of costumes all morning, had been bad enough. “It’s going to take forever…”

“I don’t understand,” Marie lied.

“Where is the ‘dishwasheur’” he asked sarcastically. He had no idea what a dishwasher was in French.

“I don’t know ‘the dishwasheur,’” Marie replied in an identical tone, clearly enjoying her part in the game. Nathan thought it was getting a little old.

“Er. God. I’d point to it but I can’t see it. I can’t believe you guys don’t have a dishwasher. Er… The machine for, er, to wash the plates? Where is it? It, I mean.”

“Ah, a dishwasher!” She chuckled lightly and walked back out of the room, saying, “Do the dishes, Natasha. Start now and you’ll finish in no time.”

“It’s not like you can’t afford one!” he called after her. “What’s the matter, don’t you have dishwashers in the colonies?”

“Nathan, shut up!” Eleanor warned, giggling. “Natasha, I mean.” Nathan groaned aloud. “Valerie says Mrs. Thompson thinks washing up is character forming,” Eleanor explained, rather primly, he thought.

“You want to do it then?”

“Sod off. I did it last time.” She lounged back comfortably.

Nathan sighed and got on with it, muttering aloud, “To do the washing up. To do the washing up. Dishwasher. Dishwasher. Right.” He sighed again, feelingly. “They’ve probably got a scrubbing board and mangle out the back to do the laundry too,” he continued, having a gallery to play to.

“Maybe they leave out a saucer of milk and a plate of cookies and let the brownies do it all overnight?” Eleanor suggested whimsically.

“Would explain why we needed to make so many… Anyway, that’s got to be against child labour laws,” Nathan replied, and was immediately arrested by the mad image of semi-feral little girls in those brown Hitler-youth uniforms and yellow neckties roaming the countryside doing favours in return for Valerie’s chocolate chip cookies and cream. And those little sew-on badges, presumably.

“You’re nuts, you know that?”

“Well, duh.” He grinned and turned his attention fully to the washing up for a moment, being careful not to smash the delicate glassware. “Hey, do they have a badge for washing up?”

“It’s part of the Home Skills badge, I think.”

“Oh yeah. Guess you couldn’t put this stuff in a dishwasher anyway,” he murmured aloud. He started singing in a fit of gallows humour, dancing to the beat with his hips as he washed up. The petticoats bounced.

I’m a Barbie girl, in a Barbie world,
Life in plastic,
It’s fantastic.
You can brush my hair,
Undress me everywhere–

“How’s it going, Natasha?” Marie queried, coming back into the room.

Nathan blushed. He hadn’t realised she was coming back so soon. “Er, well, Miss.”

“You seem happier today. Jane said you were feeling better.”

“Yes.” He thought she was saying he looked better anyway. He felt the release from all the tension and sickness of the last few days. He knew it was illogical, given his situation, but he felt almost elated.

Marie got a clean tea-towel out of a drawer and started drying plates and putting them away. “How often do you do the dishes at home?” she asked casually.

“Er… Almost never? I think. He threw a grin at her. ”We have a dishwasher,“ he said pointedly.

“Not everything can go in a dishwasher.”

“Lies! Propa– Hey, what’s– I mean What is ‘lies’?”

“Natasha,” she stopped him, her hand on his arm. “You are being a lazy-girl now. Say: How does one say ‘something’ in French. Repeat!”

“Lazy?” he asked.

“Lazy. Repeat: How does one say…”

“Er. How does one say ‘lie’ in French? Er, like not-truth?”

“One says: ‘a lie,’ or ‘lies.’ The verb is ‘to lie.’”

“And… how does one say ‘propaganda?’”

“Ah. ‘Propaganda.’” She gave him a wry smile.

“That’s cheating!”

“It’s Latin.”

“Anyway: Lies! Propaganda! All mmmay enters in a dishwasher!” He looked at her. She looked at him. “It’s not funny any more.” He sighed and turned back to the washing up.

***

Mrs. Thompson sent him upstairs in Marie’s company to change for lunch. She had him change out of his dress and sit at the dressing table so she could actually teach him some things about doing make-up properly, rather than just pushing him on to do it any old way in a rush like the day before, only to get yelled at by Mrs. Thompson for not doing it right. The result was a much lighter application that didn’t feel so heavy on his skin and didn’t look like a joke.

That might have been what made his reflection all the more disturbing. It didn’t look like a caricature, or a bad drag queen, or a kid who’d got into his mother’s make-up drawer. It was just his own face, only now unmistakably feminine. It wasn’t even obvious at a first glance that he was wearing make-up at all; merely that his lips were pink and his eyes seemed to be bigger, and somehow his face seemed to have more shape. It reminded him of Gray, which wasn’t happy.

“Your skin is so clear,” Marie commented, more than once. After the third time he had to ask her to translate it. “We hardly need to do a thing. We only need to bring up certain features a little.” He let her rattle on, understanding barely half of what she said. He learnt some more nouns though: foundation, lip colour, eye-shadow, face-powder, kohl, mascara, cold cream.

“Cold cream?” He paused in the middle of doing his own eyeliner. He could do that himself without flinching now.

“Yes, cold cream.”

“Not cold cream?”

“No, that’s just a cream which is cold. Like milk.”

“That’s absurd.”

Marie shrugged.

“That’s like ‘the weekend,’” he insisted. “It’s not real.”

“No, that’s ‘the weekend.’”

“No! Weekend is le weekend, I know this!”

Marie gave him a look.

“‘The weekend’ is correctly!”

“Not in Quebec.” He looked up at her. She was grinning.

“Que– You’re from Quebec?”

“Yes, I was born there.”

“Oh, sorry.”

Marie looked at him again, then burst out laughing. “It’s not an disease!”

“Oh. I didn’t mean–”

“Finish putting your eyeliner on,” she directed, still smiling. He got to it again. “You are so cute,” she said, so quietly he wasn’t sure he was meant to hear it.

“Huh.” He finished with the eyeliner while he thought about it. “There: A bloody cute little girl.”

It was a few seconds before Marie got it, then she slapped him lightly on his bare shoulder, chuckling. He grinned. “Cheeky,” she said, getting up. “I will find you a pretty dress.”

He watched her go, then back at the mirror, taking another look at his face. It was done. He looked more like a girl than ever, and this time he’d done it himself.

~Breathe.~

And he realised something else. He’d been sitting in his — worse, in girl’s underwear in Marie’s company for nearly an hour and hadn’t even given it a moment’s thought. She’d kept him so busy speaking French and doing make-up, each of which on their own needed all his attention, that he’d hardly noticed. ~All part of the conditioning,~ he thought darkly, not for the first time.

***

The child’s play-room was directly above the music room; although smaller, and with lower ceilings, in common with the rest of the first floor. Like the music room it had a wide bay window overlooking the garden to the south. There was a thick, plush carpet and pastel coloured walls, radiant in the afternoon sun. Here and there colour danced where it reflected off a gently chiming mobile hanging above the bay, a little way from the large, open sash windows. An old kitchen dresser had been moved up here and was laden with board games and stuffed toys. The window-seats had lids that lifted to reveal hidden chests of dolls and their accoutrements, and it was these to which Marie had taken him. There were bookshelves, with children’s books, two large, squarish sofas, hanging pictures, and a large classically-framed mirror on the chimney-breast.

He had been looking at that, and not at what Marie was taking out of the window seats. When he looked down, he gasped aloud in shock.

“Sit down here with me, dear,” Marie said. “Shall we play a nice little game?” She showed him a doll in a dress not dissimilar to what he had been wearing the last few days. “Look!” Marie said, smiling, “Isn’t she pretty?”

“I-I don’t want–” He backed away. “I don’t want to.” He was sweating.

Marie ignored him. “Guess what her name is.”

“I don’t know.” He’d learned he had to answer in French or Marie would simply ignore him. “I don’t want to play.”

“You can sit with me anyway can’t you?” Marie said, with no edge of duplicity detectable in her voice. He wasn’t fooled. “We can talk and you can keep me company. What’s the harm in that?” She smiled again. “Tasha, dear, don’t be so silly. They are only dolls.”

He sat on a window-seat; not yet on the floor with Marie. He hadn’t been taught how to do that elegantly yet.

He glanced up at the mirror opposite. It was a trap. Whatever he did, they’d be watching and analyzing, trying to catch him out, saying it meant this or that. He wasn’t going to fall for that again.

“Little girls like playing with their pretty dolls,” Marie explained. “They like to dress them, and do their make-up, and they like to act scenes.” She had undressed another doll and was putting some different clothes on her. At least, he saw before he averted his eyes, these ones weren’t anatomical. “And practice the art of conversation,” Marie continued. “It’s good practice.” She smiled.

“I don’t want to play,” he said again. ~The only way to win is not to play,~ he quoted to himself.

“It is necessary that you learn,” Marie said quietly.

“This is what she said?”

“Yes, dear.” That was that then. Failure to comply would get him into trouble. So much for ‘play.’ He glared back up at the mirror. “But it can be amusing. Maybe you’ll like it when you try?”

He looked back, to see she had manipulated a doll into the same seated pose he was in, sat on the edge of the window seat and looking at him, head cocked insouciantly.

He sighed. “Come on Barbie, let’s go party,” he said flatly. Marie didn’t get it, which might have been just as well. He lowered himself to kneel, and sit on his knees, opposite Marie, and forced a smile. Maybe, he thought, if he just did exactly what she told him to do, they couldn’t read anything into it. “What do you want me to do?” Just play it dumb.

“Oh, shall we dress them? We have lots of little dresses we can try on them.”

“If you want.”

“Can you see a doll you like?”

Three days earlier he might have shrugged. “It’s all the same to me,” he said. He was trying to be dull.

“Take her.” Marie handed the first doll into his hands. “Her name’s Amelie. Do you like her?”

“Her name is Amelie,” he repeated. That was safe. The material on her dress was the same as his own.

“Oh Amelie, you are so pretty! Your dress is adorable!”

She waited for him to respond. He looked at her, holding the doll limp in his hand.

“You’re talking to a doll,” he pointed out.

Her eyes met his, a little sternly. “And you are not stupid, Natasha. Play the game.”

He sighed. This was all stupid.

“Try, Natasha, for me?”

“What do I have to say, Miss?”

“Say what you think Amelie would say,” Marie explained. “Amelie, your dress is adorable!” she repeated. He had to admit, she had patience to spare.

“What do you think Amelie would say?”

She gave him another look. “Maybe she’d say ‘Thank you. You are pretty too.”

“Thank you. You are pretty too,” he murmured.

Marie smiled as if he was playing the game. “Let’s play dress-up,” Marie suggested. “I have lots of pretty clothes for you. Look.” She started laying out a number of miniature dresses, blouses, skirts, shoes.

“If you want,” he said quietly.

“What would you like to try first?” Marie asked.

“It’s all the same to me,” he said.

“What about this one?” Marie suggested, pointing one out. It was similar to the one the doll was already wearing, but in a different colour. “I think she’ll look so pretty in that, don’t you?”

“If you want,” he said, keeping his voice flat and dull. He didn’t want to do this, but if he balked, she was bound to want to know why, and so was Mrs. Thompson, doubtless watching through that mirror. He glanced at it again, worriedly, as if he could see her through it.

The doll lay stiffly across his hands. ~Don’t be stupid,~ he thought. ~It’s just plastic, wrapped in a bit of cloth. Just unwrap it, and wrap it in a different bit of cloth. Simple.~ His hands wouldn’t move. ~Move!~ he willed at them, because she would surely see his hesitation, and see something in that, too.

Finally his hands did move, in palsied jerks, to turn the doll over and pull apart the tiny poppers down the back of its dress. Its hands got caught up in the sleeves of the dress and his fingers shook as he tried to unsnag it. A moment longer and its tiny, sexless body lay in his hands. He kept it shielded from Marie’s sight and immediately grabbed the other dress and fought it onto the doll in spite of recalcitrant plastic limbs getting in the way. He pushed the poppers closed and tied the little waist-bow at her back in something like a shoelace knot, which he knew was probably not right. He pulled it in so at least the ends draped down the back of the dress and the loops weren’t too big. A little bonnet went with the dress, so he got that on too before setting her down on the floor so Marie could see.

“There,” he said curtly. He wished his hands would stop shaking. And his voice.

***

It went on, excruciatingly, although no worse than that as Marie, without comment, didn’t try to get him to dress any more dolls and instead moved the play on to other things; namely a tea party with more dolls and props. It was still hard, avoiding assigning the dolls, Amélie and another, Georgia, personalities or thoughts or stories, when that was clearly what Marie wanted him to do. She said things as if trying to provoke a response out of them. But he knew he had to keep everything dull, making Marie do all the work and only doing exactly what she told him to do; not giving her anything to interpret.

The afternoon wore on and the playroom got warmer. The large bay window acted a little like a greenhouse, even though the windows were open, as was the door opposite, allowing a through-draft via the open door into Mrs. Thompson’s upstairs office to the North-facing front of the house.

“Would you like to sleep? Are you feeling tired?” Marie asked.

He nodded, admitting it. “It’s hot.”

“I know what you need, dear,” Marie said, and stood up. She went to one of the wooden chests and took from it a muslin coverlet and two soft lace-trimmed pillows. “You need a nice little nap.”

“I’m not that tired,” he protested. Marie ignored his English, of course, and settled the coverlet over the flat seat of the sofa opposite the mirror. “I’m not tired,” he translated. “I am not a little child. I do not need, er, twelve hours sleep of the day.” As if to prove him a liar his body forced a yawn from him. He supposed he had slept at, or after, lunch on the previous two days. Funny how quickly the body could get used to that.

“‘Per day,’ not ‘of the day,’” Marie corrected him, coming to him and ushering him up and towards the bed.

“I not to sleep this night,” he protested. It was obviously no use. “I must?” he asked, resigned. “She said?” One more thing. One more fantasy to learn how to feed.

“Yes, dear.” She smiled sympathetically. “Remove your shoes and socks first,” she suggested. He sighed, sat and did so. At least the little white ankle-socks he’d had to wear weren’t such a fuss to get off as the stockings. “And lie down, like a good little girl.”

He thought of another objection. “What about my– I mean, my petticoats?” After all, he didn’t want to get into trouble for getting them scrunched up, again.

Marie looked surprised at the question for a moment. “You’re a good girl for remembering.” He grimaced at that but there wasn’t any point in objecting. “Very well. Remove them, and your dress.” Nathan could have kicked himself for walking into that trap. “I’ll fetch you a glass of milk,” she said. “I will return soon. Will you be in bed by then?”

“Er, yes,” Nathan replied. Marie smiled sweetly and left, closing the door behind her.

***

He glared balefully at the mirror. If he couldn’t stop her watching, he wasn’t going to let her get away with thinking there was anything innocent about this. Feeling angry and reckless, he kept his gaze on his own face in the mirror, and reached behind him to start unbuttoning the dress. He had to lift the dress over his head to get rid of it, then he unlaced the drawstrings on the petticoats and let them fall around his feet. Still keeping his eyes on his reflection, he reached behind his back again and loosened the corset lace enough that he could unhook it down the front. He opened it, and let it fall behind him onto the petticoats and stepped forward right up to the mirror, wearing only the stupid lace knickers he had to wear, and rapped his knuckles on the mirror.

“Is that what you wanted?” he asked aloud. “You seen enough, or d’you still want more?” He hated that his voice shook.

He heard only the intermittent chime of the mobile hanging near the open window; then, distantly, he heard a food blender spinning up. The sound must have carried the two floors up the chimney shaft, he realised. It stopped.

“Get it over with,” he whispered to the mirror. Then he retreated to the daybed and got in under the light coverlet to wait for footsteps coming up the stairs. He wished he hadn’t done that now, that reckless thing. If she got angry at him–

Marie re-entered, making him sigh out in relief. She was carrying the expected glass in one hand and a basket in the other. A dark blue dress lay draped over her arm. “Here you are, dear,” she said, coming across to him. She paused for a moment, seeing the pile of clothes on the floor. “Drink this, it’ll help you to relax.”

He sat up, holding the coverlet up to his collarbone. He wished now he’d kept something on his top half. “What is it?” He took it anyway. It smelled faintly spicy.

“Milk,” Marie replied, setting the basket on the floor nearby and draping the dress over the arm of the daybed. “With half an apple, vanilla ice-cream and cinnamon. And a little valerian and clary sage to help you relax. Try it.”

He didn’t understand all of that, but it smelled nice anyway. He sipped it. It was creamy and fresh-tasting, and a little spicy and complicated.

“Do you like it?” Marie asked. She stepped away to pick up his discarded clothes and put them neatly to one side.

“Mm. Yeah. Um,” he grinned at her. “Yes.”

“Good.” She sounded satisfied. She pulled a chair up next to the bed and sat, making herself comfortable with the dress over her lap. He didn’t expect her to do that. He didn’t expect her to stay. He was glad she was staying. He could hear his own breathing, coming a little easier now. Nathan sat back and drank more of the — he supposed it counted as a milkshake. Marie was settling in, pulling scissors and needles and thread out of the basket she’d put down by the bed.

“What are you doing?” he asked, after watching her for a few moments. “Er, the dress, um, torn is?”

“No. Madam wants you to wear this tomorrow evening,” Marie explained. “I am altering it for you. It’s too big.”

“Er, don’t you need to try it me?”

“What a good idea! Thank you for offering,” Marie agreed brightly.

“Argh!” He realised too late what he’d done. Marie started chuckling wryly. He had to join in. “I am an idiot,” he said.

“An idiot,” she corrected. “You may help me later,” she said. “This evening, before you go to bed, if Madam allows it.”

At the mention of Mrs. Thompson Nathan glanced across involuntarily at the mirror. Marie followed his glance for a moment, then back to him, with a quizzical look.

“Your French is becoming much better, Natasha,” Marie observed quietly. “Can you tell?”

He nodded. “You speak slowly, Miss, er, not like a true Frenchwoman person. The French are more difficult to understand.”

“Yes, it’s my American accent. My mother tells me I speak like a retard.” There was something a little tense about the conversation; stilted, more than just because he was slow at speaking the language. He started to reach over to put the empty glass on the floor next to the sofa-bed.

“Let me take that,” Marie said, leaning forward. He handed it to her.

“Thank you, Miss,” he said automatically. “That tired me,” he admitted.

“Speaking French?”

He nodded.

“But you’re finding that you like it?”

He had to think about that. It was certainly true that he felt better when he was with Marie, speaking French with her, than at any other time since his arrival. It was deeply frustrating, literally not having the words to say anything in more than the most simplistic terms. It was hard work, all the time. He didn’t have the hang of thinking in French: Almost everything had to be parsed, translated, and his answer translated back again. He knew he must be the one sounding like a retard.

But the effort took most of his attention. It was a welcome distraction, so he didn’t have leisure to think too much all the time about what was going to happen to him.

He only smiled, close-mouthed, and nodded, and found himself looking askance at the mirror again. He was feeling tired after all, he realised, catching himself yawning. He knew better than to fight it, the lassitude. It was easier just to drift and let things take their course as they would.

“Now, lie down quietly, and let me get on with my sewing,” Marie directed, and settled in to her work.

Nathan didn’t feel like lying down, so he curled up in the corner of the daybed and laid his head on his arms. He could sleep like this, he felt, watching Marie work. A little tendril of awareness kept a hand still holding the coverlet close to his body. A warm breeze curled over his naked back, and he wondered that he didn’t mind that she could see him, not that she was paying any attention. Maybe that was it, he wondered. When Mrs. Thompson looked at him he felt like she was deciding whether to add him to her butterfly collection. Her attention flayed him. Marie was easy to be with, in comparison. He watched her hands working the needle and thread, and her expression, passive yet focussed. The mobile chimed lazily and the long, white curtains swayed and billowed at zephyrs.

Slow blink.

“The dress is pretty,” he heard his voice say distantly. It seemed as if golden motes of light fell like snow all around him, making Marie’s blonde hair glow as she glanced up and smiled at him. She lifted the dress up and out so he could see it all. It danced like a butterfly in her hands. He didn’t need to move. He just gazed. Behind Marie, the broad bay window wasted away, and the walls of the room seemed to dissolve, or become insubstantial, and he was floating above the green rolling parkland of the estate. “Oh wow,” he whispered, his voice like thunder. He sighed.

Marie looked up at him again, and smiled again. “Lie down, dear,” she said, bright as sunlight. This time he didn’t resist, but snuggled down so he could lie flat.

He thought he might sleep then, but there was too much to look at to close his eyes. Cotton-wool clouds drifted under the ceiling. Ding, faintly, from the mobile. Ding. And birds, outside. His arm rose, without volition, as if it might reach them. After a while it had to fall, and it fell gently to the pillow as if settling on a cloud. He sighed, deeply, and snuggled in further. He blinked slowly. “Lovely,” he whispered.

“My lovely boy.” Fingers brushed the hair from his cheek. He opened his eyes. Mrs. Thompson smiled down at him, then held one finger to her lips. “Shh.”

“Oh, you’ve come,” he whispered. His voice still shook.

“Yes.”

“Where’s Marie?” His voice was a long way away from him. All he could remember was how safe he’d felt, with her there.

“I sent her away. She won’t disturb us for hours.” The sunlight etched out a line of fire in her red hair.

He wanted to sit up. He was too heavy to move. His limbs lay flaccid and useless.

“It’s time for your next lesson,” Mrs. Thompson said gently. He shook his head. Time was slow. “No, don’t get up. You’re not going to be difficult, are you?” Mrs. Thompson warned. Then she softened it with a smile and placed her finger across his own lips. “No-one can hear you anyway, but you don’t have to make this unpleasant.” Her finger traced back to his temple, and around his ear, and down his throat onto his chest. “Do you want this to be unpleasant?”

He couldn’t breathe any faster. He couldn’t get the oxygen to move in this gravity.

“No,” his voice said, without him.

“No, what?”

The voice took a long time to answer. “No, Mrs. Thompson.”

~It had to be the drink,~ he thought sluggishly. ~The milkshake. Like the sherry on Sunday–~ He blinked. It took an age. He’d forgotten about the sherry. A loose memory of Valerie undressing him, sudden and vivid, and then nothing. He’d assumed he’d just fallen asleep. ~Will I forget this time too?~ he wondered. ~Will I think this is a dream?~ And: ~I hope so.~

Mrs Thompson smiled beneficently and touched his cheek with her left hand, now, while her right stroked down to his waist, over the swell of his hip, and down his thigh. He gasped at the intense sensation, and heard distantly as it escaped his mouth sounding almost like a moan.

“That’s right, Jonathan,” Mrs. Thompson approved. “You’re being a very good student.” Her fingers stroked lightly up the inside of the thigh. “And there’s so much I have to teach you.” She took her time, but there was no hint of hesitation or even a moment’s doubt as her hand met the already-swelling flesh. He heard his voice moan again.

“You shouldn’t,” his voice said, after a while. Her hand was cold at first, like the doctor’s. “Oh,” as another wave of sensation flooded over him. He could only see the clouds and the stars and the ceiling, vast and immanent, and crysanthemums blooming in the silvered snow. “You shouldn’t touch her there,” his voice said from the other end of the universe. Tears fell back from his eyes into his hair. He was faint and short of breath. He couldn’t breathe fast enough. His fingers stretched and clutched yearning at the viscous air.

Blink.

“Jonathan,” Mrs. Thompson said. She stroked his hair fondly, while keeping up the rhythm below. “You’re doing very well, but I think that’s as far as we need to go today, don’t you?” Her hand withdrew and the body stretched treacherously for it to return: A small moan of frustration, and his hand reached blindly for his groin, but Mrs. Thompson gave it a quick, light smack. “Ah-ah. You know that doesn’t belong to you,” she reminded him. “Now don’t fret, my dear; I won’t let you misbehave. Look.”

Ordered to, he was able to look, and saw only the body encased in rigid plastic; flesh-coloured, cold and sexless. He could only look back up at her with gratitude as she pushed the poppers of his dress back together over him; and still, sealed safely inside the plastic shell, the traitor body yearned for fulfilment.

Blink. Slow, languorous.

“I didn’t know,” he said. “I didn’t know.”

He was alone. The golden motes still drifted down around him, and over him. The mobile still chimed delicately in the light breeze, and the white curtains still billowed and dived. The walls were slowly regaining their substance and the ceiling no longer encompassed the sky.

Time was real again. Sound came back in a rush, like it had been pent-up and released all at once. A whumph that sounded right through his head. He was awake and panting hard, like he’d run a mile. He scrambled back and drew his knees to his chest and hugged them. Marie was not there. The basket and the dress she had been working on were gone too, as was the glass, and the clothes he had removed. Instead the silk gown from his bedroom lay over the arm of the daybed nearest his head. That hadn’t been there before.

He felt wetness inside his knickers. It was horrible and wrong. “Oh fuck–” He couldn’t help it, and he tried: He clenched his teeth, and squeezed his eyes shut and covered them with a hand, but he couldn’t stop his shoulders shaking, and he couldn’t stop a sodden sniffle, when it came. Belatedly he wiped at his nose with the back of his hand. “I’m sorry,” he said through it all, to nobody. “I can’t stop.” He wanted distance more than anything, but it wouldn’t come. It wouldn’t come. He had to do this alone.

He yanked the gown off the daybed’s arm and put it on, still sitting up. Then he threw himself off the bed and bolted for the door, out onto the landing and across to his bedroom.

He couldn’t lock his bedroom door, but he could lock the bathroom, for whatever that was worth, so he threw himself in there and locked it. He needed a shower. He needed to get clean. And the knickers. He needed to wash them, or rinse them out at least, before Marie took them to be washed. It disgusted him. He turned the shower on. The temperature had already been set right by someone at least, so he threw the robe off and left the knickers on as he climbed into the shower. He would take them off once he, and they, were under soaking, numbing hot water. But first, lost in the heat and the deluge and the noise, he let himself sink to the floor of the shower-unit and cry.

***

Nathan knocked on the parlour door. No response. There was a piano playing somewhere. Something sad. He opened the door and looked into the parlour. It was empty, but for all the old furniture and the bookshelves. He didn’t know what he should do. The music stopped, reminding him that it was there. It started up again after a moment, repeating the last phrase played. He followed the sound through the other parlour door, by the fireplace, that led into the dining room, and then to the other dining room door, leading into the music room where Mrs. Thompson had been teaching him vocal exercises in the morning. He knocked, tentatively, and opened the door.

Valerie was sitting at the full-size grand piano, her back towards him as she played. Mrs. Thompson was standing at her side. “Yes, that’s better now, isn’t it?” she said to Valerie.

“Uh-h– Yes. Thank you.” She played on. “There’s a bit later on as well. I can’t seem to get it…”

Nathan started to back out and pull the door closed, but Mrs. Thompson turned suddenly and smiled at him. “Well, come in, dear, don’t dawdle in the doorway. If you promise to sit quietly you may stay and listen. Do you mind, Valerie?”

“No, that’s fine.” The playing paused while Valerie twisted her upper body around to see him. “Good evening, Natasha. Did you have a nice day?” She flashed him a quick leering grin.

He almost smiled at her expression, but instead he glanced at Mrs. Thompson momentarily, then down. “Yes thank you, Miss Valerie,” he said quietly.

“Of course you have,” Mrs. Thompson said, sounding satisfied. “You’ve had a nice afternoon nap, haven’t you?” The long fingers of her right hand idly stroked the gleaming black finish of the piano. He shivered at the sight, as if feeling those fingers drawing across his skin. “Close the door and come here.” Her other hand extended towards him.

He nearly bolted then; but he had to go through with it, of course, or she’d make things much worse. He closed the door and stepped further into the oval room. The wide bay window, rising from near the floor to the high ceiling, cast long diagonal shadows across the room and against the wall behind him.

“Is that the dress Marie put out for you?”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“It’s very pretty, dear. And so are you.” She smiled. Next to her, he caught Valerie rolling her eyes ceilingwards as she turned back to the music. It surprised a giggle out of him. Valerie started playing again and Mrs. Thompson turned and put a hand to his back to direct him. “Now, why don’t you go and sit yourself down by the window there,” she moved him towards the sweeping window-seat — more of a wide window-sill, in fact, at the base of the bay windows; already laid out with cushions and throws. “I should like to see you in the light of the fading sun. I think it’ll really bring out the colour in your hair.”

~If you wanted to see the colour in my hair, why did you put that dye in the shampoo?~ he wanted to snap, but he kept his mouth shut and went meekly, aware of her gaze on his back as she released him and sent him on. Where she had indicated was exactly where she could see him best from where she was returning by the piano.

“It’s this bit,” Valerie warned, launching into a phrase in the music. He sat, feeling fragile and alone. The music sounded all right to him, he thought.

“I’m sorry, Valerie. Play it again.”

Valerie switched suddenly into the first bars of that song from Casablanca. Mrs. Thompson laughed. Valerie just looked up at her and grinned.

“All right, you’ve got my attention,” Mrs. Thompson said. “What do you think you’re doing wrong?”

“Something,” Valerie said. “I don’t know exactly.” She started the troublesome passage again. It still sounded fine to Nathan.

With Mrs. Thompson’s attention away from him, he looked around the room, but soon found his eyes drawn to the scene outside; to the terrace that ran along the South side of the house, the sweeping stone staircase leading down from that outside the bay window where he sat, down to a wide lawn that stretched into open, rolling parkland: trees, some still with blossom, and a small lake in the distance with a picturesque Arcadian stone bridge. Further off to the right, almost looking into the sun, he could see a small herd of deer grazing in the long grass at the edge of the woods.

“How can it be so beautiful here?” he asked; only a whisper, so no-one would hear him. It wasn’t fair.

***

“Nathan, it was a dream.”

He couldn’t stop crying, so she shut up and just held him close for a while. Enfolded, like a child just out of the bath, wrapped in a big warm towel. He sat on the bed, in darkness, and cried.

“You were right, I’m sorry,” he said. “Should have run–”

“No, you were right. It wouldn’t have worked. We’d only be in worse trouble.”

He could almost laugh at that. He heard a quiet knocking on the door. It was a long way away and nothing worth reacting to.

“Stop that,” she said. He stopped rocking. ~Wouldn’t want to look like a crazy person. Haha.~ “It was a dream,” Eleanor insisted again.

“I know.” He wasn’t even sure if that mattered any more.

There was someone else in the room. Not that it mattered, until the figure in the darkness moved in front of him and bent to turn the bedside lamp on. It was a long way away. He didn’t want to come back. He felt the weight of another person settle on the side of the bed next to him.

“We don’t have to play with the dolls any more,” Marie said. For some reason he hadn’t expected it to be her.

He shrugged and looked at his fingernails. How smooth they were. It was bizarre, how much difference even a little attention over the last few days had made. His hands, too. The skin liked the moisturisers and the exfoliation. So smooth, so pristine.

“Tell me, what’s the matter?”

He thought about telling her. Eventually he just said, “Nothing.”

Marie seemed to be thinking about what to say to him. He didn’t give her any help.

“Would you like to help me with your dress for tomorrow evening?”

~It must be some occasion,~ he thought numbly. He shrugged. ~Is that all she has to say?~

“I’ll go and get it,” Marie said, and got up to leave.

“I am her boydoll.” The words came out of his mouth unbidden.

“Her doll,” Marie corrected him. It must have just been habit for her, but it was more than he could bear. With a sudden wordless howl, he lunged and hurled the bedside lamp towards the window. Tethered by its power cord it only flew a couple of feet before it was checked and slammed down to the carpet, hard. The light fitting lolled brokenly loose from the base, throwing shadows and light across the ceiling. The alarm clock and a couple of ornaments were knocked down onto the floor nearby. He stood amidst the ruin, trembling and breathing hard.

After what felt like a long time, he heard Marie speaking, a long way off, but bringing him back, “You are her student, Natasha,” she stressed. He just sagged to the floor and hugged his knees. Then Marie was kneeling in front of him, making him look at her for the first time since she entered the room as she tried to take his hand. “Tasha, dear, what’s–” He shoved her hand away, twice, and buried his head in his arms. “You’re not a doll. Don’t think that!”

He ignored her, until she started picking fallen things off the floor around him. She picked up the broken lamp and turned it off, the loss of light visible even with his face pushed into his arms.

“Leave it,” he said.

“It’s broken,” Marie replied redundantly.

“Get me some Superglue and I’ll fix it.”

“I’ll take it downstairs–”

“I’ll fix it!” he insisted, looking up at her. It was dark without the lamp on. “I just need some glue. She doesn’t have to know about it, does she?”

She looked like she was thinking about it. Finally she nodded. “No, she doesn’t.” She smiled. “We’ll fix this.” She braced a hand on the bed and got back to her feet and quietly left the room.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: Nathan's Story, Chapter 5

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"Will there be sherry at dinner?"

Story:

Nathan's Story 5

***

It was a small plastic stick, with a flattened teardrop-shaped blob of spongy material at each end. One end was still white, pristine; the other had been stained or smudged in some tan colour. He tried to remember what it was called.

As he looked closely he could see tiny, tiny specks that shone like fine powdered glitter. ~Fairy-dust.~ It was a real shame, he thought, about the thousands of fairies who lived out their lives in those horrible little steel cages in Revlon’s factories. The way the dust was extracted was particularly cruel, but they didn’t even have room to fly. People always said someone should do something, but no-one ever did. Or not enough people at any rate.

“Eye-shadow,” he remembered, and leaned closer to the mirror to put it on.

***

~What day is it?~ he wondered; not that it mattered. ~Wednesday I think. Fourth day. Third morning.~ The stomach, back and headache were gone, and with them the chaos and the… other stuff, that he was supposed to have grown out of. The lie that he didn’t have to be alone.

He didn’t know if he could stand another day of this. The clothes– The clothes didn’t matter, they were only clothes, it was her; she kept knocking him off balance. The way she looked at him. The little soft touches, as she straightened the lie of his dress, or moved back some hair off his face, or applied some correction to his posture; there was always a pretext, something that made it seem unreasonable for him to object, in so many words, at the particular time it happened. And besides, it wasn’t even unpleasant unless he stopped to think about it, and to think about what he was getting used to. It was flattering to have so much attention paid to him; to be told he looked good, or that he was doing well, even just that someone wanted to spend time with him. “Fuck-up,” he said quietly to himself. He didn’t know what that was in French. Mrs. Thompson’s old French/English dictionary didn’t include such words.

***

Nathan realised he was sitting on the bed, not at the dressing-table. The curtains were open and the sun was high. It shone across the pale blue material of his skirts, making an interesting pattern with the light through the lace on the pinafore that caught his eye for a few moments. His feet and lower legs were bare and warmed by the sunlight. He stretched his toes and listened to the cooing of a pigeon somewhere nearby outside.

He stood, and nearly tripped over the discarded high-heeled shoes on the floor by the bed. The stockings lay nearby like shrivelled, shed snake-skins. His feet hurt. Actually… He enumerated, his toes, his soles, his ankles, his calves, his thighs, his lower back and pelvis, his shoulders, his neck, all aching and stiff. He had a bruise on his thigh just above the knee, and two on an upper arm and he couldn’t remember how they happened. And he had a headache. One side of his face felt tender and hot.

He stretched uncomfortably. It wasn’t like before, though. The tense pressure, like he was being pressed in on all sides, the nausea, the dizziness. This was okay in comparison. This was just exertion: doing something for the first time. He looked at the high-heeled shoes again, and experimentally slid one foot into the one that had happened to land upright. Yes, he could feel it; that was what had done it. He kicked the shoe away and went to the window to kneel on the cushioned window-seat.

The light faded quickly as a large cloud stole the sun. It was windy outside, and even through the window, as the sunlight dimmed, he felt a chill. It raised goose-pimples on his arms. There were more clouds coming. A weather-front. He wondered if it might rain.

~Am I supposed to be doing something?~ he wondered. He twisted to see the clock ticking on the bedside table. Just gone midday. He was feeling a little drowsy. ~Have another nap?~ That was plausible. Or, ~Getting changed for lunch? No. I have to wait here until I’m called for,~ he remembered, vaguely. ~She’s… She’s angry with me?~ He raised a hand towards his cheek, reaching for the memory–

A knock, then the door opening. That meant Marie. “Tasha? How are you, dear?” ~Stupid question.~ But he sat on his heels and shifted around until he was sitting on the window-seat facing her. She looked worried. Shaken, even, but trying to hide it. ~Something has happened then. Was it something I did?~ He flashed to Mrs. Thompson looking angry with him. Furious. ~What did I do?~ She’d sent him upstairs. She was in a rage.

“Okay,” he said cautiously.

“Would you like to go for a walk?” Marie asked, still trying to sound cheerful, but the look in her eyes was something else. Awkwardness, doubt. Pity?

He shrugged. “Do I have to wear these?” he asked back, pointing at the discarded high-heeled shoes. ~Why is she speaking English suddenly?~ he wondered. ~What’s this about?~

Marie smiled then, as if grateful for a small humorous moment. “No, dear. We’ll find you some outdoor shoes that’ll fit.” He didn’t think it was worth suggesting his own shoes, the ones he came with. “You’ll find some thicker pairs of tights in the drawer,” she said, then paused and looked out of the window. “It looks cold outside,” she commented, a little fretfully. He went to look for the tights. He found the ones he thought she meant, made of white wool and ribbed. He sat down to get them on. They were much easier to get on than the stockings he’d worn so far. He stood facing the window while he worked the garment up under his skirts to his waist. Marie didn’t say anything about the way he shuffled up the petticoats to do it, but he took care to get them settled again reasonably well. Meanwhile, Marie found a couple of pairs of ankle-boots. They had a slight heel on them but nothing nearly as bad as the shoes he’d been wearing that morning. “Try these on,” Marie suggested. “You haven’t been here long enough to get new things that fit properly, but maybe one of these will fit you well enough.” Nathan sat down again to try on the first pair. “If neither of them fit we’ll have to raid the storage room.” Another awkward smile.

The second pair were wearable, Nathan decided, after walking in them a few steps. The wide, two-inch heels still felt high but not so much as to be difficult, and at least they had a bit of grip on the underside. Marie led him down the service stairs and paused by the small cloakroom to pull two coats out. A plain grey one for herself, which she hurriedly put on as she shepherded him into the kitchen, and a bright blue one, which Nathan realised with a sinking heart had to be for him. She started helping him into it. “Put your arm through here, dear,” she said, holding out the side of the coat so he could get his second arm in.

“Where are we going?”

“No-where in particular. I thought we’d go for a walk in the garden to get some air. You haven’t been out of this stuffy old house since you arrived, have you? It’s not good for you.”

Nathan got his hand through the sleeve. Marie started buttoning the coat’s double-breasted front. “I can do it,” he protested.

“I know, dear, but let me?” That funny, awkward smile again, like she was really sad but trying to hide it. Nathan just sighed and let her get on with it. “Oh, very beautiful.” She signalled for him to turn and he went all the way around, so she could see. It fitted close to his waist and flared out over the hips and the petticoated dress underneath in a nice way. Even he thought so. “It’s lovely on you,” Marie said. She stopped him with a touch and put a matching hat on his head. “Oh yes. Very smart.” ~What is this all about?~ he wanted to know.

“Why aren’t you speaking French?” he asked suddenly. This was all wrong. Something was happening, and he was being taken outside, suddenly…

“Because.” Marie smiled. “I’ll tell you a secret. I haven’t spoken this much French since before you were born. It’s giving me a headache, I’ve become so rusty.”

And Mrs. Thompson was angry with him, and Marie was sad… He remembered what he was thinking earlier about their investment. If they decided he wasn’t worth the trouble– ~Oh no!~ “We don’t have to!” he protested. “I’ll be good I promise I’ll be good! I’ll…” He cast about looking for something, some thing he could do to please her. “Wh-What about that dress? You wanted me to try on that dress for tonight! I could do that, and then… and then…” He stopped. She was looking at him oddly.

“Tasha, we did that last night, don’t you remember? After you fixed the lamp. And I didn’t tell her about that, I promise.”

~Oh shit no!~ He held his breath, staring at her wild-eyed. “Y-Y-Y–” He stammered.

“Tasha, it’s all right. Try to relax–”

“Are you taking me out to kill me?” he challenged, directly. He meant it to sound stronger, but it came out almost a whisper, and shaking horribly. And in a moment, he saw he was wrong, in Marie’s look of shock and surprised dismay.

“Oh, No, no, my dearling!” He didn’t understand that word, but he didn’t have time to try to translate it before he was hauled into a quick hug. “No no no. Where did you get such ideas?”

He couldn’t answer right away; off-balance, and pressed against her in the hug. Then words babbled out, in relief. “I-I thought, ’cause-’cause I really made her angry an’ you’re all upset an’ all an’ I thought she wanted… she wanted to get rid of me…”

“No!” Marie protested. She pushed him back slightly, hands on his shoulders, so he could see her eyes, and repeated, “No, Tasha, we’d never do something like that. That’s not–” She had to stop. There were tears in her eyes as she looked at him. Somehow that shocked him more than anything. “What did you think was going on here?” She fiddled with some hair that had dropped out from under the beret he was wearing, putting it back in place.

“Why are you upset?” he asked.

Marie shook her head sadly. “It’s not your fault. It’s nothing you’ve done. I’ve just received some bad news about a friend, that’s all.” She smiled, and raised her hand as if to fix his hair again, but there must have been nothing to fix because she just lowered it again. She sighed. “It was never your fault. Do you believe me?”

“I… I suppose…” ~What does she mean by that?~

“I need some air and I could use the company,” Marie admitted. “I’m sorry, I know it’s selfish of me, but Madame is very busy and Valerie won’t be back for hours. Do you mind?”

He decided in that case he didn’t, and shook his head. “It’s okay.” It was all confusing. Something had happened, and maybe it wasn’t anything to do with him after all. Marie had said it wasn’t his fault. Maybe he’d just happened to be there, and for once it wasn’t one of their little set-up scenes.

Marie smiled and opened the outer door and led the way outside. Nathan looked out across the walled garden nervously, as if almost expecting a football team or, worse, a pack of schoolkids, to suddenly appear from behind a tree as soon as he dared to put a foot down on the ground outside the house.

Not to mention that the breeze coming through the doorway was curling around his thighs in an extremely distracting fashion. The way the skirt and petticoats moved in the light wind and brushed his legs was driving him quietly nuts. His skin prickled into goose-bumps even under the woollen tights. It made him feel exposed all over again, like the first time he’d gone out on the landing. ~This is nuts,~ he thought. ~I’ve been dying to get out of this place.~

Marie, ahead of him, seemed to notice he wasn’t with her and came back, offering her hand. “Take my hand. It’s quite safe.” She smiled sympathetically. “No-one’s going to see you but me.”

He looked around one more time; one last superstitious check for sudden spectators. Marie’s hand was still waiting, outstretched towards him. He took it and stepped carefully out onto the patio. “See?” Marie asked.

Once away from the doorway it was less draughty. The walled garden, of which the plots of herbs nearest the kitchen were a part, opened out from the side of the house and split into two levels; the upper tier towards the front of the house where the ground was higher, and the lower tier, where Marie took him, went further down from the back of the house and gradually seemed to become less garden and more overgrown orchard. It was sheltered and warm. Old apple trees tangled their extremities above his head, still heavy with blossom. Below, any number of flowers and shrubs he couldn’t begin to name competed for light and attention. Climbing plants twisted and twined everywhere. Marie had said they were roses as they passed, and showed him the unopened buds. She was looking forward, she said, to seeing the display later in the summer. Pale blossom streamed from the top branches in the wind, and swirled above his head.

He looked back over his shoulder. The house seemed even bigger from the back. The kitchen was on the ground floor here, and the dining and music rooms opened onto a low-walled terrace that, at this end anyway, also served as part of the kitchen’s roof. He looked up. The corner of the house loomed high overhead.

“Let’s go down to the pond,” Marie offered.

“Okay.”

Marie let them out through a small arched side-door set into the wall. It was windier outside the walled garden, and he decided he was glad of the coat after all as they traipsed down the winding path away from the house. “I suppose I should call it a lake,” Marie was saying as they walked. “It’s not very big. I’m never sure whether to call it a lake or a pond. What’s the difference, do you know?”

“I don’t know.”

Marie seemed still to be distracted by something. Almost absently her hand found Nathan’s and held it. It surprised him, but he didn’t pull away. He just looked at her, not looking at him; looking like she might cry.

“What’s the matter?” he asked.

“Oh, nothing,” she sighed. “I’m sorry.” He felt her squeeze his hand a little tighter and thought he wouldn’t push it, whatever it was that had upset her.

They walked around the small lake. It wasn’t far, and there were things to look at: the wooden jetty without any boats, the faded old summer house, the water, patterned with ripples tugged up by the wind, the pretty little bridge at one end, after which the path plunged into woodland.

Marie didn’t volunteer anything further about whatever was upsetting her, except maybe once, she just said, “It’s too soon.” He didn’t think she’d intended him to hear it, so he didn’t quiz her on what she meant.

They came upon a little stone naiad by the water’s edge among the trees. Life-sized, he thought; he reckoned she’d be almost as tall as him if she stood, but she sat in her small ruined temple and looked out thoughtfully across the quiet water. “This sort of thing was all the rage in the eighteenth century,” Marie murmured. “There are a few other follies like this, here and there in the grounds. They landscaped the whole area to make it look more like how they thought nature should look, about the time the new house was built. They were looking for something I suppose; some memory of paradise.” Marie sighed and sat on the low wall that just happened to serve as a bench in just the right place to give a view of the naiad and the lake and the bridge and the house on the rise. It was built from the start as a fake ruin, Nathan could see that now. Time had aged it well. Grass and moss and lichen had taken the fake and made it real. “Everyone was doing it,” Marie continued.

“Capability Brown?” Nathan asked. He’d seen a programme about him.

“We don’t think so,” Marie said. “Apparently this place was a little after his time. But it’s definitely the same style, isn’t it?”

He sat on the fallen section of wall next to the naiad and looked where she was looking. Of course, he realised, even the broken piece of wall had probably been deliberately placed just there as well. He wondered if it mattered that it was artificial. It was lovely here, with the blossom-heavy branches lowering over the water, and the tiny delicate petals on the ground.

“Valerie comes down here too, sometimes,” Marie said. “Especially after she’s had a row with Jane about something.” He nodded. “She does it less now she’s got her bike on the road.”

***

Finally she led him back to the house and sent him upstairs to shower and change. By the time he came down and found her in the kitchen, her mood had lightened considerably. “Would you like to help me make lunch?” she asked.

“I’m not hungry,” he said. “Thanks.”

She looked at him tartly. “I didn’t ask you if you were hungry. I asked if you’d like to help me make lunch.”

He chuckled. “You mean I don’t have to eat it?”

“I didn’t say that either.” She smiled wryly. He sighed. “Madame won’t be joining us, but I have my orders too, Natasha. You must eat something.”

“I had a big breakfast,” he protested. It was even true this time. “There’s too much food here, I’m not used to it. Don’t let me stop you having lunch though. I’m just really not hungry.” He stopped, recognising the look she gave him. “I know what you’re thinking, and I’m not,” he said. He recognised that look, too. Disbelief, mixed with concern. “I don’t think I look fat,” he expounded. “And my weight’s stable. You can ask Lindsey.” Because she hadn’t believed him either, and neither did Dr. Balham, so he promised not to drop below a certain BMI, and Lindsey read the scales and kept the chart; which was a weekly ritual that in his view could almost have been designed to make one obsessed with gaining or losing weight; only he found it utterly tedious. “I don’t want to lose weight, okay? I just don’t want to put any on either. I want to stay where I am.”

“You’re growing up. You’re supposed to put weight on.” Another look. “All right. You can still help me make lunch.” Nathan shrugged. “And don’t shrug.”

“Aargh!”

Marie laughed.

“What’s that all about anyway? Why can’t I shrug?”

“Well-bred young ladies do not shrug.”

“But I’m not–” Marie looked at him quizzicially. “Well-bred,” he finished, grinning. “I’m a total mongrel. I’m at least half-Irish for a start.”

“Oh are you? I suppose you have something of the colouring…”

But Nathan had shut up. That was more than he’d meant to say. Not even Lindsey knew that.

“Well,” Marie continued, thankfully not pursuing that topic, “in the first place, as a mannerism it lacks grace and elegance, but Jane also wants you to get used to properly articulating whatever it is you want to say.”

He thought about that. “Well, yeah I guess, but…” he trailed off, not having a complete thought there after all. Which kind of was the point, he supposed.

“And she would say that if something isn’t worth saying properly, then everyone would benefit by your keeping it to yourself.”

***

Marie took Nathan out into the garden again to pick fresh herbs, although he put his foot in it again by giggling at the way she pronounced it, “’erbs,” or more like “yrbs.”

“The herbs” Marie said stiffly. “I suppose it comes from that.” She bent to pick a couple of leaves off one of the bushes. She straightened and crushed the leaves in the palm of her hand. “Mm. Smell this, Tasha,” she said, passing her hand towards him. He inhaled–

***

–“Smell this, Sheo.” Granny said, in her little patio garden. “Tell me what this is.” Bees hummed among the flowers.

“It’s basil,” he replied–

***

–“That’s right,” Marie said, jolting him into the present. The intense aroma of the herbs curled in the air around him. She quickly picked and handed him a few more intact sprigs to hold on to. “I’m going to make a pasta sauce. Or rather you are, so I want you to recognise what the ingredients look and smell like.” She moved a few steps, obliging Nathan to follow. “Pick some of that and crush it. See what you think.”

He obeyed. The oil from the leaves stained his hand, the smell hitting him again. “Oregano?” he wasn’t quite sure; it might be marjoram.

“Ah– Yes, oregano.” Marie pronounced it differently, the stress on the second syllable. “Pick some more, we’ll have some of that too.” He picked more, getting a hit of tactile memory. Stuffing herbs into an apron pocket… The same action now put the herbs into the pocket on the front of the pinafore Marie had wanted him to wear for working in the garden. “And what about this?” Marie was holding out some other herb.

“That’s marjoram,” he pronounced confidently.

“Very good. Let’s go back inside, we already have everything else we need.”

***

Inside she soon had him chopping the herbs up into tiny pieces. Then he had to eviscerate and chop some peppers, peel and chop some garlic and onions, which did nothing good for his make-up, and chop up some tomatoes. The knives Marie gave him to use for all this were frighteningly sharp, much sharper than the ones at home, and he went slowly for fear of losing a digit or two, but he was surprised how much easier it made doing the chopping. Meanwhile Marie, in-between showing him how to use the kitchen knives safely, sliced up some chicken breasts. “This smells amazing,” he admitted to Marie.

“Doesn’t it just?” Marie smiled. “Bring that sauté pan over here and we’ll get it going.”

He looked around. There was a range of copper pans hanging over the centre worktop. “Which one’s that?” he had to ask.

“It looks like a shallow saucepan with a very long handle.”

He looked again. “Oh right.”

He had to stretch for it. Under Marie’s direction he poured a large quantity of viscous dark green olive oil into the pan and started it heating. “Can you smell the oil?” Marie directed.

“Mmm.”

Marie smiled and went to sort something else out. “Just let it warm a little, so it’s a little runny, then put the onions and garlic in and sauté.”

“What’s ‘sauté?’” He thought he knew.

“Just keep moving it as you’re cooking.” He was right.

She talked him through adding the rest of the ingredients, including passata and tomato purée and a surprising quantity of cayenne pepper she seemed to decide upon at the last minute, “just to give it a kick,” she said. Then it was time to cover it and let it simmer, after which she sent him upstairs to refresh his make-up.

By the time he returned there was another saucepan simmering on the hob and a frying pan, in which Marie was frying the strips of chicken she’d sliced earlier with some butter and herbs. She beckoned him over. “Let me see your make-up,” she said, so he stayed still for inspection. “Yes, that’s much better, don’t you think, Tasha?”

He nodded. The smells in the kitchen were graduating from amazing into being truly astonishing. Marie lifted the lid on the sauce and the aroma just bathed him. “Oh wow.”

“You did that.”

“What’s that?” He indicated the other saucepan.

“Penne. Pasta,” she elucidated. “That’s very easy. You just boil some water and put the pasta in, then let it simmer for about ten minutes. Or a little less. I prefer it a little al dente.”

“It’s an awful lot of food,” he commented. Marie shrugged. “Aha! Don’t shrug!” he crowed, and burst out laughing at the expression on her face.

“Don’t be cheeky,” Marie said, around a laugh she couldn’t quite restrain. “I don’t have to entertain guests and go out to posh functions.”

“Can’t I stay and cook with you instead?” The words were out before he’d thought them through, but it sounded good to him compared to the other possibilities.

“Oh, I don’t think so. Jane has other plans for you.”

“I’m sure she has too,” he said darkly. “I like this better.”

“Here, try an olive,” Marie invited, presenting a plate she had by her side. Dark and green olives and some olive oil and some torn-up crusty bread.

“Um…”

“Just one. They hardly have any calories at all, I promise. Then I can tell Jane I got you to eat something.”

He gave her a look and took one of the green ones. Biting down on it released a strong flavour, slightly bitter; not quite as much like olive oil as he expected, and an odd, slippery texture.

“What do you think?”

“Mm,” he said, still eating. He swallowed. “Mm. Not sure. Tastes a bit funny. Bitter?”

“Have a piece of bread.” He hesitated and took a piece. It had a little olive oil drizzled over it already, and the crust crunched and flaked in his mouth. “In answer to your question, yes, it is a lot, but we can put some in the fridge or freezer and have it later, or Valerie can take some in to college. I think they have a microwave in the cafeteria students can use. Now, this is nearly ready, so we’ll just make a quick side salad to go with it…”

***

“Are you sure you’re not hungry?” Marie asked. They had brought the dishes to the big rustic table in the lower part of the kitchen by the patio door and Marie was serving herself.

“No, I’m fine, thank you.” His stomach rumbled treacherously. Marie gave him an ‘are you really sure’ look and started chuckling. He joined in, blushing.

“Get yourself a plate and some cutlery,” she directed. He went.

***

It was delicious. Every part, but especially his sauce. His. Lindsey didn’t cook like this. Everything, every step of the process, played on his senses. The smell of the oil being warmed, the sshk of the knife slicing through fresh herbs on the wooden cutting-board, the smell of that, lingering on his hands, the bright colour of the peppers, the sizzle of the chicken in the pan, even the solid weight of the pan itself.

“So what conclusions do you draw from your experiment, Mam’selle Marie?” he asked.

She chuckled again. “That you have an aptitude for cooking, Mam’selle Natasha.”

“I just did what you told me to.”

“Yes; you listened, you paid attention, you made the effort to understand what you were doing and you applied yourself wholeheartedly to doing it well. You’d be surprised how many people your age seem to find that difficult. I’m pleased with you, and I’ll tell Jane so.” He shrugged, blushing, unused to the compliment, and she reached over and slapped the offending shoulder playfully. “And, I can tell aptitude when I see it, and you have it. Valerie was right. You have the feel for it.”

“And what else?” he teased.

“And you like good food,” she said, smiling knowingly. “Especially if you can prepare it yourself. And not just sweet snacks like cookies.”

“See? I’m not anorexic. I like food.”

“Well, you give a very good impression of it most of the time. Why do you do that?”

This time he stopped the shrug before it started. “I don’t want to get fat, that’s all. I’m okay the way I am.” In relative terms.

“You don’t want to lose any more weight?”

“No. I don’t want to get ill.” Getting ill would mean getting doctors on his case, and he wanted more than anything to avoid that.

“You could stand to put a little more on, still,” Marie observed. “I’m sure you’ll feel a lot better for it. You’ll have more energy.”

He shook his head. Thankfully Marie didn’t look like she was going to pursue that.

“You’re not going to go and throw all this up again are you?” Marie asked outright.

“No,” he promised truthfully. “I don’t do that. Unless I’m ill.”

“So, what would you like for dinner tonight?”

“Uh, I don’t know. I really am full now.” He shifted uncomfortably, the corset starting to dig in more. “Miss Marie? Can I– I mean may I loosen this corset a bit?”

“Of course. Would you like me to help?”

He thought quickly. From Marie, he thought, that was probably a genuine offer. And it would be a lot easier. “Yes please.” So she had him stand beside her chair, his back turned, while she quickly loosened the laces; not as much as he would have liked, but enough that he could breathe easier and didn’t feel so pinched at the stomach. “Am I going to have to wear this all the time?” he asked.

“Just until Jane’s satisfied you can keep your posture without it,” Marie replied.

“How long’s that going to be?”

“Well, that’s up to you. And there’ll be occasions after that where it’s simply a part of an outfit she wants you to wear. There, done.” He sat down.

***

“Ah, there you are.”

Mrs. Thompson’s voice startled him from behind. He was sitting at the kitchen table again, peeling potatoes for Marie for dinner, but he’d happened to have his back to the door. There seemed to be a lot, but he didn’t say anything. It was almost pleasant to just sit there and get on with it after helping Marie with the cleaning all afternoon. They’d been chatting, mostly about school and stuff, and for a few hours he’d almost been able to forget where he was, what he was wearing, and what was going to happen to him, sooner or later.

The fear was back, instantly. Marie put her hand on his, wordlessly, and stood. He stayed seated, feeling paralysed.

“Natasha is supposed to be practicing her French, but instead I find you here speaking English.” Mrs. Thompson said curtly. She sounded annoyed, and not covering it very well. “This is unacceptable.”

“Yes ma’am, I’m sorry. It’s my fault. I needed to explain something complicated, and afterwards I forgot–”

“You will not forget again,” Mrs. Thompson replied, cutting her off.

“No, my Lady.” Another little curtsey.

~She’s covering for me again,~ Nathan realised. He still couldn’t move. He couldn’t figure out if Marie was actually afraid of Mrs. Thompson. Sometimes she behaved a little like it, and deferred to her so formally, and sometimes she spoke of her with such easy informality.

“And you,” Mrs. Thompson continued, and he knew even though he couldn’t see her that she was addressing him. “Natasha! Turn and face me!”

He swallowed air, feeling like he wanted to throw up his lunch, and somehow managed to stand and face her.

“Yes, ma’am,” he said, tremulously.

“Should Marie forget in future, you will remind her. Understand?” Her French-speaking voice was fast, but it was crisp and precise.

He nodded and stuttered, “W-Yes, ma’am.”

“Marie, I want Natasha changed for the evening. I will see to it myself. Where is the dress I said she should wear?”

“It’s in the wardrobe nearest the window, ma’am,” Marie said. Her hand found his shoulder and gripped tight, almost painfully.

“All right. Natasha, come with me at once.”

“Is-Isn’t Marie going to help then? She usually–”

“Marie will be busy with dinner. Come here.” She extended her hand towards him.

Her voice demanded obedience. It was so absolute he actually found he’d taken a few steps forward before he’d realised what happened. “I- I’ve… I mean, I’d better take my apron off,” he explained.

“Well, do it then, and come with me. Come along. Don’t waste my time, child.”

He bit his lip, hesitantly, then untied the apron and lifted it off over his head and handed it to Marie, who had put her hand out for it. Then he had run out of delays. He had to go to Mrs. Thompson, and take her outstretched hand.

She immediately started out of the kitchen, almost pulling him behind her. “What did you think you were doing, sitting with your back to me, hmm?” she demanded as she pulled him through the connecting passageway leading to the strange little circular room where the hall and the music room met and crossed the passageway from the kitchen to the dining room. “It shows execrable manners. Intolerable. You are to stand and curtsey and greet me with ‘good afternoon, Mrs. Thompson,’ or whatever is appropriate to the time of day the moment I arrive. I will not have this insolence.” She started up the stairs.

~She’s still really angry with me,~ he thought, shaken. Only now she was angry at Marie as well. He’d got her into trouble as well.

Coming down the landing. “I-I’m sorry, Mrs. Thompson,” he said. He couldn’t keep the shaking out of his voice. Mrs. Thompson pushed his bedroom door open and pulled him inside. Then she released him.

“Take your make-up off,” she ordered. “Hurry, there’s little time.”

~Time for what?~ he wondered. That made him even more nervous, but he got control of himself enough to sit and start removing his own make-up. Behind him, he could see in the mirror, Mrs. Thompson was busying herself taking clothes from the wardrobes and the chest of drawers and putting them on the bed.

She was finished with that too quickly, and coming back towards the dressing table. She took the cotton-wool pad out of his hand preremptorially and threw it in the waste basket.

“I can do it myself!” he protested.

“Don’t be contentious,” she said irritably. She pulled out another cotton-wool pad and started wiping the remaining goop off his face herself. “And don’t think I haven’t noticed your continual hesitations and delays. It won’t do. Hold still,” she directed as he flinched. She’d been a little rough too close to his eye, her wiping almost in time to her words.

“W-What’s happening?” he stammered. “Why isn’t there time?”

She seemed to ignore his question, and merely worked with brisk efficiency, using the toner to lift the last of the make-up off his face. There was none of her earlier languor. She applied eye-make-up remover over his eyes, both of them, effectively blinding him for some long moments before she wiped them clean.

“I told you,” she said eventually, “that there would be times when you must submit to a woman’s hand. This is one such occasion. I see now that given too much leniency and time, you are too apt to let your attention wander and to make unwarranted assumptions and take unwarranted liberties. There.” She finished with the make-up removal. “Now, go change into the clothes I’ve put out for you. Wait!” she stopped him, as he started to move. “You’ve been working in the kitchen. Show me your hands.”

He put his hands out for inspection. She took each one in turn. As he flinched when she took his left hand, she grasped his elbow with her other hand firmly. “Hold steady,” she said. “All right. Wash your hands first, then change. Be sure to scrub under your nails. I will return in five minutes to finish you off. If you’re not at least changed by then I will do it for you, do I make myself clear?”

He nodded, terrified.

“Do I make myself clear?” she said again. Her voice seemed to overwhelm all his volition.

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“We are going to receive a guest this afternoon,” she said, finally. “A dear friend of mine, in fact. I want you to be on your best behaviour, he’s very much looking forward to meeting you. It’s important that you make a good first impression. You don’t want him to find out your little secret, do you?” The smile she gave him was horrible.

“H-Him?” The word thundered in his head. He felt faint, as if the air was being sucked from the room. “A-A man?”

***

“Five minutes, Natasha,” Mrs. Thompson said as he came back out of the bathroom. Then she left him alone. She had laid out an entire new outfit for him, from the skin outwards. He stared for a moment, his head swimming, at the sheer, delicate lingerie. His fingertips still tingled from where he had been scrubbing at his fingernails.

He counted to ten.

~I thought I had more time. It’s too soon.~

He remembered suddenly: Marie had said that, to herself, while they were down by the lake. ~She knew,~ he realised, feeling sick. ~Of course she knew. But she was upset.~

“She’ll be back any minute,” his voice said. Something warned him that he shouldn’t let Mrs. Thompson see him. Even now, her little fantasy required that he have a chance to do this himself, so when she came back, too soon, he would feel it was his fault for being so slow.

He started taking the dress off, quickly. He didn’t know how much time he had left.

***

“Rich pervs in denial,” Gray said. “Pay through the nose for you to keep your mouth shut. Real family men, y’know? Wife an’ kids back home. ’Cept the ones what turn fucking psycho on you. Then you just get out, y’hear? You don’t fuck around tryin’ to get your money.”

“Leave it out, Gray,” Louise remonstrated.

Gray was so pretty. On the steps outside the squat, taking in the sun where they all used to gather and pass round a spliff. Louise wouldn’t let him try it, but the smoke in the air sometimes made him feel a little dreamy anyway. He could still see Gray’s eyes. He had such beautiful blue eyes.

“Least you get a ride in a nice car,” Gray continued. He sucked on the spliff, then gave it to Jack, to pass on round. “Two if he wants to act like a gentleman an’ bring you back. Nice quiet ride ’cause they don’t want to get nothing on the seats.” He lay back to look at the gold-edged clouds. Jack passed the spliff on to Karen and lay back next to him. “Merc. Jag. Beemer convertible. Even got a ride in an Aston once. Oh wow.” Gray sighed and reached his hand out towards the clouds, as if only he could grasp one it would carry him away.

***

Mrs. Thompson came back too soon. The door opened without even a warning knock. He quickly turned his back to the door. “I’m doing it, I’m doing it!” he protested, still clipping together the busk of the corset, down the front. The stockings had taken too long: Flustered, the fine mesh had kept catching and dragging across his clammy skin and he had been terrified he might tear them in the rush. Finally he’d got them on, attached to the garter straps fixed to the bottom of the corset. He finished with the busk and reached behind him to tension the laces.

Mrs. Thompson didn’t say anything, but he could hear her coming up behind him. He froze. But all she did was take the laces and continue tensioning them herself, with brisk and expert efficiency. He felt the constriction increase, evenly, his breath shortening. “Lean into it now,” she directed, and by now he knew what she meant; what muscles he had to relax, to let the corset do its work. He felt his breathing shift up to his chest again. “Like so,” she said, her hands at his back, just above his hips, gently but firmly shaping his posture. “Good.” Her hands lingered a moment at his waist, then adjusted the laces a little more. At least she didn’t seem angry any more.

It was as if, he realised with a shock, the act of handling him soothed her, and calmed her. That was worth remembering. That could be useful.

Then she helped him into the petticoats, and finally into the rich dark blue dress Marie had taken in for him. It was shimmering, and sleeveless, with a stiff, self-supporting bodice. And yes, it felt familiar now he had it on. There had been pins last time. Mrs. Thompson laced up the bodice and turned him around with a hand on his bare shoulder.

“Very beautiful,” she said. “Now, sit down dear.” He obeyed numbly, remembering to boomps as he sat, and Mrs Thompson started brushing out his hair in strong, brisk strokes.

“I’m scared,” he admitted at last.

“Nonsense. You’ll be fine, just as long as you remember your lessons and apply what I have taught you already.” She started gathering up his hair. “You shan’t be expected to say more than a few words. Stay close to me and follow my lead.”

His hair was being bound up into a braid of some sort. “The curls faded,” he observed.

“Yes. There’s no time to rectify that now, and besides, this will show the shape of your face to good advantage.” She put the last, decorative clasp into the hair at the back of his head. “There.” She came around to his front.

“Mrs. Thompson…” he started.

“Yes?” She was busy at the table, choosing which make-up she was going to apply.

It came to something that he found he would prefer to stay just with her. She had, at least, never hurt him.

“What is it, Natasha?” Mrs. Thompson asked, turning to face him.

He couldn’t speak. Instead of pressing him, Mrs. Thompson merely started applying foundation to his face.

***

He could hear a car’s engine. Throaty, growling, like a predator. His breath caught, then he was on his feet, running. “Natasha!” Mrs. Thompson called after him, for once, maybe, taken by surprise. He used a hand to slingshot through the doorway and down to the top of the stairs. There, at the tall sash window, he could see down onto the driveway. He saw the car pull up. It was sporty, but surprisingly large, with a long bonnet and a distinctive downturned grille. It gleamed dark green.

“Aston Martin,” he whispered, his breath coming fast now. The engine died and the driver’s door opened. His own breathing was the only sound, rushing in his ears. He felt a warning twitch, below, as if he might lose control of his bladder, but he clamped down on it. That might, he supposed grimly, get him out of what was to come for an evening, but the punishment–

“Natasha,” Mrs. Thompson said, behind him. He glanced around at her, then back down to the driver. Middle-aged, but tall and very fit-looking, as if he might have been an athlete when he was young. He moved like that too; with strength and elegance– “Natasha,” Mrs. Thompson said, more firmly. He glanced around again. “I’m not given to repeating myself. Don’t make me do it again.”

“I can’t do this,” he said, his voice shaking. His legs wanted to crumple rather than carry him any further.

“Don’t be ridiculous. We have a guest, and it’s our pleasure to entertain him for dinner. Now, come back and allow me to finish your make-up.” Downstairs, the doorbell rang. “Marie will answer it and show him into the parlour. Now, Natasha.”

***

The old image, again, of the little body, naked and pallid and broken, lying lonely and cold amongst the discarded carrier bags and the decaying wet cardboard boxes in the bushes behind the recycling bins. He hadn’t seen it himself: It had all been cleared away by the time he got there; there was just that blue and white police tape whipping in the wind; but his imagination had furnished the image anyway.

***

He looked at Mrs. Thompson, feeling broken. “Will there be sherry at dinner?” he asked quietly.

“I should think not, for an evening meal. We may have a glass of wine. You may have some if you promise to behave and not make any scenes.”

That could hardly be any clearer. “I won’t,” he promised, and went with her.

***

The cops never found who did it. No-one expected them to try very hard for a street kid, let alone a ‘mixed up little freak’ like Gray.

Those were Gray’s own words. One day Jack asked why he called himself that, and Gray took him into the bathroom and showed him. The impossible. The rare thing the men in the sports cars desired.

***

“Mark, how lovely to see you,” Mrs. Thompson said, all warmth and cheerfulness, crossing the parlour to where the man was rising too his feet.

“Jane,” he said, smiling. They kissed cheeks. “Are you sure you don’t mind me dropping in on such short notice? I hope I haven’t put you out of your routine?” English accent, like the BBC.

“Not in the slightest. Oh, allow me to introduce my protégée, Natasha.” She turned to Nathan. “Come forward, dear.”

Nathan knew better than to delay, but as he approached his heart quailed. He wished the skirts didn’t rustle so loudly. ~Oh God, he’s big.~ He had to be at least a clear foot taller than Nathan, and powerfully built. He seemed huge. Dark hair, greying at the temples.

“Natasha, this is Mr. Kingsley,” Mrs. Thompson explained, like that was a real name.

“I’m delighted to meet you Miss…” He trailed off. Perhaps, Nathan thought unexpectedly, a little hesitant there. He expected to use a surname and Mrs. Thompson hadn’t supplied it.

“Shaw,” he heard himself say quietly. His throat felt dry.

“Miss Shaw,” he took up. “It’s a pleasure.” His hand. Nathan stared at it for a fraction too long, then remembered, and placed his own hand in Mr. Kingsley’s palm. It almost disappeared inside the man’s much larger hand. Again, almost too late, he remembered to curtsey. “And I must say, you look quite charming, doesn’t she, Jane?” He released Nathan’s hand, finally.

“She shows some promise,” Mrs. Thompson allowed. “Do be seated, Mark. Or if you prefer, we could step out onto the terrace. It looks like being a pleasant evening.”

“I’m afraid appearances are deceptive,” Mr. Kingsley said. “It’s quite chilly. Certainly too chilly for Miss Shaw’s current attire, I fear.”

“In that case, do sit. Natasha.” She took Nathan’s hand and led him to a two-seater settee. A turn in the way she held his hand meant he had to sit with her, close next to her. Mr. Kingsley massively occupied a chair opposite.

“I brought the final papers for Valerie to sign, as we discussed” Mr. Kingsley said. “Is she here?”

“She’s at college,” Mrs. Thompson explained. “I think she’s doing something after school with this drama group to which her friend belongs. But she is expected home before too late. She knows you’re coming.”

“Ah. Well, there’s no rush. I’m glad she’s making friends at last. I know it’s been difficult for her to adjust.”

“Indeed. For a long time I did question the wisdom of bringing her here with me. Part of me still feels she would have been better off back in the States with Art and Darryl.” She sighed. “But, this was her choice. I’m glad she’s settling in, finally. Were there any problems with the plan as we left it?”

“None whatsoever. It’s all drawn up and the funds have cleared; I just need her signature and it’s done.”

“I’m sure she’ll be glad to do that when she gets in.”

They talked, apparently forgetting Nathan’s presence, although he couldn’t help but feel Mr. Kingsley’s eyes rest on him from time to time, occasionally catching him in a curious, interested look. He blushed and occupied some time imagining whatever nefarious plan for Valerie those two were cooking up, into which she was going to unwittingly sign herself, and whether he should try to warn her. It was diverting in a grim sort of way, given he didn’t actually wish harm to Valerie, but it soon became apparent they were talking mostly about money. Large sums of money. Funds and portfolios and stuff. ~Maybe she’s the heiress, and Mrs. Thompson’s the wicked stepmother, trying to swindle her out of her inheritance…~ After all, he had heard no word of a Mr. Thompson.

***

He couldn’t take his eyes off the porcelain figurine. It was on the mantlepiece, a little off to the side and unregarded. It looked old. A girl in a pink Victorian dress with an exaggeratedly wide skirt billowing around her. Her shoulders were left bare by the wide neckline. She was holding a fan, her eyes demurely downcast, caught in the moment of curtseying. Or maybe, he thought, she was just sitting, like he was forcing himself not to, tired and resigned.

~There are worse things. If I don’t co-operate.~ Fluttering blue and white tape, and a small, cold, broken body.

He longed, irrationally, for Valerie. For some lead. For a look that might say ‘I know. It’s all right.’ Something.

~You coward, Nathan.~

~I don’t want to die. Not like Gray.~

***

Valerie was in the doorway, apparently freshly showered and blowdried and changed into an elegant evening dress. As she turned Nathan glimpsed the pretty butterfly clasp she’d worn on the day he arrived. “Hello, Mark. I’m sorry I’m so late. The rehearsal overran.” She seemed a little breathless. Mark was already on his feet, to greet her. She shook hands, with that little curtsey Nathan had last seen on the railway platform, and sat. “Good evening, Jane. Natasha.”

“Rehearsal?” Mark asked.

“Would you believe, I’ve been drafted as some kind of fight director for a play some friends are doing.”

“You? A fight director?”

“It’s not as surprising as you’d think,” Valerie protested, managing to sound a little hurt. Nathan was astonished enough to be distracted from his own worries. Valerie seemed so gentle. “You should have seen the way they were holding those knives. I had to do something. Someone was going to lose an eye.”

“Valerie, Mark’s brought those forms for you to sign,” Mrs. Thompson quickly interrupted that line of conversation.

“Oh, yes.” She looked like she was visibly shifting gears. “Which one is this again?”

“This is the covenant.”

Valerie’s mouth opened in a silent ’Oh.’

“Why don’t you two go and finish that in the private living room. Mark, you’ll stay for dinner, won’t you?” she asked, as if it hadn’t already been set up. Valerie had stood again already. Mark was following.

“With pleasure, if you’ll have me,” Mark replied.

“You’re welcome any time, you know that.”

The two of them left.

***

“You’re doing very well, Natasha, given I haven’t had time to instruct you as thoroughly as I might have wished.” Nathan fought to keep his eyes dry. He was thinking of Valerie. She was with him right now. “Now, when we go in to dinner I shall suggest that you accompany Mr. Kingsley.” Nathan’s breath came faster. “This is what you’re to do.” She stood up. “He will offer his hand like so. Place your right hand in his…” She waited for him to obey, “and stand, that’s right.” He felt dizzy. “Now, put your right arm through there.” He tried. “All right, try that again. It should flow naturally– Just take my elbow– That’s right. Then all you have to do is follow his lead. He’ll direct you where you need to go. Show me how you walk. I want to see if you’ve remembered your lesson this morning.” And they walked, and he found the muscle-memory. “He won’t go too fast, because I’ll be in front with Valerie setting the pace. Yes, that’ll have to suffice,” she added, commenting on his walking. “Remember to keep your head up and your eyes level.” It wasn’t as if he could see his feet anyway. “Try to be graceful, and if you have to speak, keep it to a minimum and remember to keep your voice light and musical, the way you’ve been practicing.”

“I haven’t done this before,” he said, his voice quavering.

“I should think not. But you’re doing very well. Just continue as you are.”

“I don’t want to do this.” He could feel the panic rising. “I don’t want to do this.” He heard the desperation in his own voice, now it was coming to it. Now it was becoming real and close.

“Natasha.” Mrs. Thompson spoke firmly. “It is common courtesy to entertain one’s dinner guests. Now, we’ll have no more of this nonsense. Go sit down and remember what I told you.”

He lingered for a few seconds longer, trying to get up the courage to say something more. Anything. In the end all he could come up with was, “Can I– may I go to the toi– May I go to the lavatory please?” He was shaking, and he really did need to go.

Mrs. Thompson looked at him for several seconds, as if weighing up whether to believe him, then she nodded. “Return straight away. Do not dawdle. If you make me come and get you…” She left the rest unsaid. Nathan nodded desperately and just about remembered to curtsey before fleeing the room.

***

He really wasn’t dawdling, it just took a while to sort out the petticoats and knickers and everything without scrunching things up or getting them wet. It kept him busy anyway. He flushed and washed his hands and went back out into his bedroom and checked that the skirts had fallen back down all right in the full-length mirror. It was the look in his eyes that stopped him.

“Gray always said I’d end up some rich cunt’s fucktoy,” he said aloud, as if there was anyone there to hear him. Gray had been liberal with the swear-words; always a shock coming out of that too-pretty face. “Not sure this is what he had in mind.”

It would do.

***

He saw Gray’s face in the mirror. All made up like a china doll. Gray grinned back at Jack. His pupils were dilated, inky and restless. Eye-shadow like bruises.

“You look pretty,” Jack said. He was just a stupid kid. He didn’t know what was going on.

“Aw, sweetums,” Gray said, and pulled him close and kissed his cheek bumpily. Perfume.

“Ur yuck, get off me, you sissy,” Jack protested, wriggling free. Giggling as Gray snatched a tickle on his ribs as he went.

“You be alright Sheo?” Louise said from the door; dressed, like Gray and Karen, for a party or something. Louise wouldn’t say what kind of party, just ‘no, you can’t come.’

“Yeah, s’pose,” he said. Then he had to giggle again, because Gray was posing. Wiggling his narrow hips and taking the piss as he left the room.

“Fuck, Gray, what you on?” Louise yelled after him, then looked back at Jack. “Stay ’ere, right?” He nodded. “Don’t go nowhere and don’t answer the door to no-one, you ’ear me?” Before he could answer she disappeared down the dank hallway after Gray, still shouting at him. Karen looked in on him too, and smiled faintly, then followed without a word. Karen didn’t speak much. The front door slammed and it was quiet.

***

“You do look pretty,” Nathan said quietly to his own reflection, years later. He’d never thought of himself that way before, but it was true, he could see now. He could see it, and say it, without flinching. “Time to earn your keep, Sheo,” he said. He caught himself biting his lip and swore, and diverted briefly to the dressing table to fix his lip colour, took one more deep breath and headed out briskly, letting his door slam shut behind him.

On the way down he was surprised by Valerie bursting out of the private living room’s door and hurrying toward the stairs. She passed close to him, without looking at him, and he could see she had been crying. He stopped to watch her go up the stairs, his heart banging in his chest. When he turned back to carry on down, he gasped in surprise, seeing Mr. Kingsley standing in the hall, regarding him curiously.

“Are you all right, Miss Shaw?” he asked her. He realised then he was breathing hard. He tried to swallow with a dry throat and slow his breathing. He nodded and came down the last few steps to the floor of the hall. ~What am I supposed to do?~ he wondered. He wasn’t sure if he was supposed to do something or just wait for Mr. Kingsley to– “I’m afraid I upset Valerie a little. I didn’t mean to.” He sounded genuinely concerned, the bastard. “I think she’ll be all right. She’s just a little emotional about something.” Nathan made himself look at him, and forced himself to smile.

“M–” He hated stammering just then. “Mrs. Thompson says you’re a g-gentle man,” he forced out. He deliberately made it two words.

“Far be it from me to disappoint her,” Mr. Kingsley replied wryly, and smiled. “Or to keep her waiting,” he added, and started ushering Nathan back towards the parlour. Not the direction Nathan had expected, but obviously they were playing out some kind of scene, with all the old-fashioned clothes and manners, and it had its own pace. Mr. Kingsley opened the door and held it open over Nathan’s head for Nathan to walk through.

He was astonished at the relief he felt on seeing Mrs. Thompson again, and it was all he could do to walk to her side, rather than run there. He sat close next to her, wishing he could stop shaking. He knew it was only a reprieve. He was hardly aware of Mrs. Thompson and Mr. Kingsley talking, and jumped when he felt Mrs. Thompson’s hand on his shoulder, but it felt like she was only trying to steady and reassure him.

“Calm,” he whispered, and felt a slight answering squeeze on his shoulder, while Mrs. Thompson kept up the conversation she was having with Mr. Kingsley. Nathan watched him warily, and still caught him glancing curiously back from time to time. He gathered from the conversation that Mr. Kingsley had a wife and two daughters, both into horses, although the elder girl had just discovered Backstreet Boys. ~Yeah. Real family man,~ Nathan thought sourly.

Valerie re-entered. Nathan watched her. She still looked a little fragile, like she’d cried some more, but she smiled and crossed to Mrs. Thompson and surprised Nathan by bending to hug her around the neck for a moment. It seemed uncharacteristic somehow, and certainly seemed to surprise Mrs. Thompson. He heard Valerie’s quiet “Thank you,” in her ear.

“One less thing for you to worry about, I hope,” Mrs. Thompson whispered back.

“Yeah. How did you know?”

“It’s my business to know. Now go sit down before you embarrass our guest.”

Valerie disengaged her arms and backed off, still smiling, and went to sit down. She seemed lighter, somehow.

Nathan was now completely confused. He wondered for a moment if he’d got it all wrong. Something was going on here and maybe it wasn’t what he thought it was after all. Only… no other explanation made sense.

Marie returned to announce dinner.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: Nathan's Story, Chapter 6.

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"Don't be such a boy."

Story:

***

“Mark, why don’t you escort Natasha in to dinner?” Mrs. Thompson suggested, just as she said she would. “I’ll go with Valerie.”

“It would be my pleasure,” Mr. Kingsley replied, and was on his feet again, in front of Nathan smiling and extending his hand, just as Mrs. Thompson had shown him. “Miss Shaw, would you do me the honour?” Nathan froze for a moment; then glancing to his side saw Mrs. Thompson’s nod of confirmation. Valerie was, for the moment, out of sight behind the mass of Mr. Kingsley’s body.

He laid his hand in Mr. Kingsley’s, just as Mrs. Thompson had shown him. Then he was being guided to his feet. Then there was some movement of bodies he didn’t quite understand, but it included a discreet guiding hand at the small of his back from Mrs. Thompson for a moment to hurry him into position. Then his hand slid under Mr. Kingsley’s arm. Then they were walking, through the door by the side of the fireplace into the dining room. No volition, all clockwork, just like Mrs. Thompson had said. He tried to recall the muscle-memory of the practice he’d done in the morning. He discovered that if he just gave himself over to Mr. Kingsley’s direction everything went smoothly. Maybe that would stay true, he hoped, feeling unreal as he did so. Mr. Kingsley seemed to know what he was doing anyway. They followed Mrs. Thompson and Valerie, who were walking slowly, their heads close together, talking quietly, into the dining room. Mr. Kingsley guided him to a chair — not his normal place — and seated him.

“What do you say, Natasha?” Mrs. Thompson prompted.

“Um–” Damn. “Th-Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome,” Mr. Kingsley said, taking his own seat opposite. Mrs. Thompson went to the head of the table. Valerie went through the other door towards the service stairs to kitchen. “And may I say again how pretty you’re looking this evening.”

Nathan felt the heat in his cheeks. Was he supposed to say something?

“Do you really think so, Mark?” Mrs. Thompson asked. Marie came with the first of the starter dishes.

“Absolutely, Jane. I think she looks charming,” he added, with a smile directed at Nathan. He ducked his head. The blush in his cheeks had to be visible surely, even through all the make-up. He bet his ears were almost incandescent. He wanted to cover his face, or preferably just not be here.

“Natasha, kindly share with us what is so interesting about your place setting?” Mrs. Thompson queried.

Nathan looked up, trying to avoid Mr. Kingsley’s eyes.

“That’s better dear. There’s no need to hide your pretty face.” He was distracted for a moment by Marie, at his side, serving his starter. She surreptitiously squeezed his hand in reassurance as she finished and moved on. “Of course, she’s quite shy, and still desperately untutored, poor thing, but we’ll soon have that gaucheness driven forth.” She seemed to savour that word: Driven.

“Well, I hope you won’t be too hard on the girl this evening,” Mr. Kingsley said, almost sounding kind. “She looks nervous enough.” No, that was just it, he did sound kind. Nathan clamped down on that errant thought. “I only wish my own girls were so well-mannered when we have guests for dinner.”

Valerie had returned with a bottle of wine and a corkscrew. She did the wine-waiter thing, uncorking it and pouring a small amount for Mrs. Thompson to taste. When Mrs. Thompson approved, Valerie poured her a full glass, then Mr. Kingsley, before coming around behind Nathan’s place setting. Finally, she poured for herself, put the bottle down on the table and sat.

“Thank you, Valerie,” Mrs. Thompson said. “Would you like to propose?”

Valerie looked up at her, startled. “Me?”

“Yes, of course,” Mrs. Thompson said warmly.

Valerie’s eyes sparkled. “I’m sorry, Mark, I couldn’t possibly marry you.” She sighed deeply. “My heart belongs to another.”

Nathan laughed out loud suddenly, surprising himself. Mr. Kingsley chuckled as well.

“Come on, dear, do it properly now,” Mrs. Thompson said sternly, but she had a little smile to show she wasn’t really angry.

“Oh all right,” Valerie conceded. She looked like she was thinking about something. “To Einstein and Rosen?” she suggested.

Mrs. Thompson raised her glass. “Einstein and Rosen,” she said, with a smile for Valerie.

“Wherever they may be,” Valerie finished.

“Einstein and Rosen,” Mr. Kingsley agreed, and they all drank. The wine was smooth, Nathan thought. Smoky. “Although I don’t understand the significance,” Mr. Kingsley admitted. “I’ve heard of Einstein of course, but…”

“Physics joke,” Valerie explained, setting her glass down. “Don’t worry, normal humans aren’t supposed to get it.”

“I see.”

Nathan stared at his glass of wine. There wouldn’t be sherry this time, she’d said, but there’d be wine. If he was good.

“Valerie’s hoping to go to Cambridge next year,” Mrs. Thompson said.

And he’d been good, hadn’t he?

“Oh? To study physics?”

So she could be kind, and give him something to help him through this.

Valerie nodded. “I’m going to sit the entrance exam in the Fall,” she explained.

“I’m sure you’ll excel,” Mr. Kingsley replied.

“Thank you.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Thompson,” Nathan said aloud, to Mrs. Thompson, and smiled at her. She looked at him oddly, but he turned and said “Thank you, Miss Valerie,” to Valerie as well, and raised his glass. “Cheers everyone,” he said brightly, and drained the glass in two big gulps.

“Natasha!” Mrs. Thompson scolded. He grinned and put the glass down, feeling the alcohol hit his head. ~Wow, that’s strong wine,~ he realised belatedly. Mrs. Thompson actually seemed a little lost for words, for a few moments. She soon rallied. “What did you think you were doing? That’s no way to behave at the dinner table. If you can’t be trusted to…” He tuned her out. His face had flushed red to his ears, and down his throat, he could feel it. He felt warm and reckless. He tried not to giggle. Perhaps he shouldn’t have done that, he thought — finishing the drink in one go. He didn’t want Mrs. Thompson to be angry with him.

***

Dinner wore on, and thankfully no-one upbraided him on hardly eating anything. He was sorry to disappoint Marie, but putting food in his stomach was simply impossible. He couldn’t take his eyes off Mr. Kingsley eating with every appearance of hearty relish.

Conversation flowed around him, like he was a rock in a stream. He imagined himself drifting, going nicely distant, where nothing had to touch him. It was out of his hands now. He just had to wait, and there was no need to feel that anything that happened from now on was his fault or had anything to do with him at all.

He watched Mr. Kingsley, willing drowsiness into his eyelids, feeling a half-smile forming on his lips, which he got by imagining Valerie on her motorcycle, even though he’d never seen it.

~Any minute now. Distance.~

***

~How long is it supposed to take anyway?~

***

~Am I supposed to take the initiative?~ he wondered, and looked at his dessert, so far untouched. It looked like some kind of fruit pie with double cream. He tried to imagine what it would taste like; the hot fruit, the crumbling pastry, the coolness of the cream, then remembered stupidly that he didn’t have to imagine it. He picked up his spoon and navigated a spoonload of cream-drenched pie into his mouth. ~You’re not responsible. Go with the flow. Don’t resist.~ “Mmm,” he heard himself vocalise. An explosion of peach, and sweet shortcrust pastry, and cream like silk. Marie was a goddess– ~No, wait. I made the pastry!~ Marie should have her own restaurant, or TV show, he thought. Instead she was here. He couldn’t guess what that was about, what hold Mrs. Thompson must have over her to keep her here.

“So what do you do, Mark?” he asked boldly. ~Out of control,~ he reminded himself. ~I’m not here. This isn’t happening to me.~ He willed it to be so, this once. It would be easier if he still felt drunk, but the alcohol had been wearing off. It had only been one glass, and since then Mrs. Thompson had insisted he only drink water. That was probably a good idea anyway, he thought. He remembered something about that. Something Gray said once. He took another mouthful of the peach pie, slowly, languorously taking in the taste.

“Ah–” Mr. Kingsley seemed to hesitate, looking at him. Nathan smiled; cream still on his tongue, fresh and luxurious. “Well, I’m a financial planner, mostly. I advise Jane on her UK portfolio and on the trust funds she’s set up on Valerie’s behalf.”

“Really? That sounds very tedious.”

“Natasha!” from Mrs. Thompson. It was too late; Mr. Kingsley was already laughing.

“You have no idea,” Mr. Kingsley replied, leaning forward to address him alone, as if letting him into a confidence.

“You two still haven’t convinced me it’s not a black art,” Valerie observed.

“Would that it were,” Mrs. Thompson remarked dryly. “You might have been a more apt student.”

“Meow.” She grinned. Mrs. Thompson returned the smile.

“I would have thought you’d have few problems grasping the subject, Valerie,” Mr. Kingsley said. “Given your background in Maths?”

“They’re nothing alike,” Valerie put down her fork. “Math is fundamentally rational, even if some of the actual numbers aren’t,” her mouth twisted into a smile. “But everything can be worked up from first principles. Every theorem is true because that’s how the axioms fit together. There’s no choice. Because this is true, therefore this, this and this must also be true. All this investments stuff… It might as well be Voodoo. It’s all law and custom and tradition, and you don’t really know why one thing’s a good investment and another thing isn’t, you just guess. Happen to guess right more than the other guy and suddenly you’re rich and everyone’s calling you a guru, but it’s just… it’s just intuition! Doesn’t that even worry you?”

“I understand there is much interest in stock markets from mathematicians investigating chaos theory,” Mrs. Thompson observed.

“Yes, and what they’re finding is that markets are chaotic systems. So specific predictions are impossible!”

While Valerie held forth, Nathan scooped up a small amount of cream with his finger and licked it off, his eyes fixed on Mr. Kingsley’s. He saw Mr. Kingsley’s eyes widen slightly, and a blush come to the older man’s cheeks. Nathan winked, then he had to pretend nothing was happening, as Mrs. Thompson was about to look his way again. ~I can’t believe I just did that!~ he wondered at himself. ~That just happened. Is that how it works then? You just start doing things?~

Louise taught Jack that one in a coffee-shop just off Oxford Circus. It was a Saturday afternoon in August, and it was hot. It was going to be a busy night, she said. She had one of those posh coffees with whipped cream on top, and she bought him a milk shake. She’d taken him along to buy clothes. Bags of them sat clumped around their feet. New outfits for him too, so he didn’t look so much like a street kid. Look like someone’s looking after you. Look like someone’s kid the cops would actually get off their lardy arses for, or have the reporters and TV crews around asking why not. Besides, it was nice having clean clothes to put on again. He couldn’t believe how much money he’d seen her hand over. But it wasn’t as if she could put it in a bank and it would only get nicked if she tried to hide it somewhere, “So why not just spend it an’ ’ave a good time?” she’d asked, rhetorically.

She fingered up another blob of cream and deposited it on the end of his nose. “Can you reach it with your tongue?”

He couldn’t, but the sight of him trying made her laugh, so that was good.

Picking up a song being played out of a shop as they passed, afterwards. Walking hand in hand on the way back to the squat, singing it together.

Deeply dippy ’bout the curves you got.
Deeply hot, hot for the curves you got.
Deeply dippy ’bout the fun we had.
Deeply mad, mad for the fun we had–
Oh my love, I can’t make head nor tail of passion
Oh my love, let’s set sail for seas of passion now…

“May I say, you don’t look like someone who sits behind a desk all day. You look very fit, if I may be so bold, sir.” Flattery. Yeah. Jane Austen style. That seems to be what she wants.

“Thank you, although I’m afraid it’s one part good fortune to two parts down to my daughters’ ponies.”

“What have they got to do with it?”

“Someone has to catch them and bring them back to the stables.”

“What, your daughters?” he asked, deadpan.

Mr. Kingsley looked at him for a blank moment, stunned. To his side, he could hear Valerie trying to suppress a laugh. It came out as a surprisingly ungenteel snort. “No, their ponies,” Mr. Kingsley said slowly. Valerie gave up the struggle and laughed out loud.

“Valerie,” Mrs. Thompson remonstrated. It was no use. Valerie was lost to it.

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Nathan said, grinning. “You must think me very stupid, I’m sure.”

“Well, you say that, but it can be the devil’s job getting the girls in in time for dinner as well. I’m sure they would sometimes rather become bedouins and let their ponies sleep with them in their own tents.”

Valerie had more or less recovered.

“That is, should they ever deign to set foot inside a tent that didn’t have a phone or a television installed,” Mr. Kingsley continued. “I’d thought letting them join the Brownies when they were younger might inure them to such privations in advance, but… evidently not.”

“How now, Brown Owl,” Nathan muttered.

“Were you in the Brownies when you were younger, Natasha?” Mr. Kingsley asked. Nathan froze, staring at him. There was a moment’s stunned silence around the table. Mrs. Thompson’s face was a mask.

~What has he been told?~ Nathan wondered. ~Is that what you want, family man? Is there a little brown costume waiting for me upstairs?~ “Dib dib dib,” he said dryly, and tried to down the remainder of his water, finding his glass already empty. He reached for the water jug.

“What? Oh, yes. Dib dib dib. How foolish of me, I almost forgot.” Mr. Kingsley said. He at least had the grace to sound embarrassed at his mistake. Perhaps even a little flustered. ~Well, that answers that,~ Nathan thought, and just pressed his lips together and poured some more water.

“You should ask Valerie to take the girls on one of her hiking expeditions,” Mrs. Thompson offered brightly.

“Wh– I mean, pardon?” Valerie asked, looking apprehensively across at Mrs. Thompson.

“That sounds an excellent idea, Jane,” Mr. Kingsley joined in enthusiastically, possibly meaning it, or possibly just grateful for the conversation moving on. “Although I suspect it would be easier to get them to agree to a pony trekking holiday.”

“Ah, sadly Valerie doesn’t ride.”

“Oh?”

“Allergies,” Valerie explained, then more quietly, and urgently, “Jane…”

“Oh, that’s a shame. Is that why you haven’t got horses again since the move?”

“Oh dear me no,” Mrs. Thompson said. “I simply haven’t found the time to arrange the stabling and other facilities they require yet.”

“I thought the original stable-house was still here…”

“Oh yes, it is, but it looks like it hasn’t been used in forty years. It needs a great deal of renovation work.”

“Ah. Well, I hope you get around to it before too long. Certainly by the autumn, I hope. It’s beautiful in this area around then. Miss Shaw, do you ride?”

“Um–sorry Mrs. Thompson,” he stumbled. “Not, like, since I was little.”

“The word ‘like’ was superfluous in that sentence, Natasha,” Mrs. Thompson rebuked. “You rode as a child?” she asked more gently.

“Only once a week.”

“Did you enjoy it?” Mr. Kingsley asked.

He nearly shrugged, but he caught it in time. “It was all right. It was more Sar–” He stopped himself roughly. ~Shit. Shut up, idiot.~ He blushed and concentrated on not eating his dessert.

“Well, if Jane is amenable I’m sure we could arrange a few days for you to ride one of our horses during your stay,” Mr. Kingsley offered. “We don’t live so far away, after all.”

“Mark, that’s…” Mrs. Thompson seemed genuinely taken aback by the offer. “That’s extraordinarily generous of you,” she finished. “Are you sure?”

“If it doesn’t interfere with your plans, of course,” he added.

“Natasha, thank Mr. Kingsley for his kind offer,” Mrs. Thompson said, but she already had a distant look in her eyes, as if she was planning something, or visualising it.

“Th-Thank you Mr. Kingsley.”

Louise rated clients. She awarded them ‘Perv-points’ according to what they’d wanted to do. Some of them just wanted the control, the power, and the young flesh. They might hit you around a bit if that was their thing, if that’s what they needed to prove they were boss, but they understood it was business. Mostly. Louise always made out like she was really in control. She had rules, she said. She was in charge, she said. Nathan remembered holding her that morning while she cried.

Then some of them kidded themselves about what they were doing. They’d want to do weird shit like take you to the zoo or a restaurant or want you to wear their kids’ clothes and to stay until breakfast and sometimes they didn’t even want to fuck you. They paid better than the other sort, but they were the ones who’d kill you in the end, she said. Safer not to go there, but the money was good, which Louise said might be a guilt thing, and then might be just ’cause most of the foreign kids couldn’t do those jobs ’cause they couldn’t talk proper, meaning they didn’t sound English, so the prices stayed high, and clothes were expensive, and so was smack.

Nathan couldn’t work out which sort Mr. Kingsley was. He’d thought, maybe he was one of the first sort, until that offer to go… well, to his stables, but possibly to his house as well? What was going to happen there?

And where was Mrs. Kingsley? Was he divorced? Did he only see his own children at weekends? Or ever? ~Is he going to want me to wear their riding clothes? Ride their ponies? Wear a brownie outfit and bake him cookies? Do I get a fucking badge for that?~

He almost laughed aloud bitterly at the unintentional pun. He was shaking again. ~If only the bloody roofie would take over so I can stop thinking about it.~ He just wanted it done, so he didn’t have to be afraid of it being still to come any more. The second time, he told himself, would be easier.

The others were finishing their desserts. Nathan had only managed some of his, but they expected that of him, and besides, he didn’t want any more bulk in there to work against the drug.

“That was excellent,” Mrs. Thompson said, to murmured agreement from the others. “Mark and I have some business to discuss now. Valerie, can we leave you two to clean up? I don’t want to leave all this to Marie.”

“Yes, of course.”

“Natasha, after you’ve finished helping Valerie, you may go upstairs and get ready for bed.”

~And then…~

He swallowed dryly. “Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

~And then what? Do I come back down, like a kid being allowed to stay up late? Is that what they want?~ He wished someone would just tell him. ~Would they think it was cute if I was holding the teddy bear?~

A fly landed on the remains of his peach pie. He wondered irrelevantly how that had got inside. One of the sash windows was slightly open. The fly took a few steps around, then stopped to suck on a slice of peach.

There was another movement of chairs, and Nathan found himself suddenly the only person still sitting, but Mr. Kingsley had already come around the table to help him out of his chair, so he stood too. Disturbed, the fly took off and swung up towards the ceiling. Mrs. Thompson and Mr. Kingsley withdrew out of the dining room; not back to the parlour, but through the door that led into the music room.

“You did pretty well for a first time,” Valerie told him, gathering up the dessert bowls. “You want to get the glasses?”

“Er, yeah.” He started picking them up, carefully. He’d misread the pace again. He should have known, the way Mrs. Thompson insisted on perfect manners all the time. Everything had to be according to the same rules of decorum, to fit into their little role-play. “I just wish he’d get on with it,” he muttered quietly.

“Excuse me?”

Nathan didn’t feel in the slightest bit woozy or unsteady like he had the first time. He didn’t even feel tired; no more than usual anyway, and it had to be almost an hour since he’d drunk the wine. “Oh God,” he breathed in realisation.

“What?” Valerie queried.

“There wasn’t anything in the wine, was there?”

“What? What are you talking about?”

“Stop fucking about!” He cast a nervous glance across at the dining room door through which Mr. Kingsley had left with Mrs. Thompson. “I ain’t done this before, okay? I just… I just don’t want to care, you know? When he does it.”

“Does wh–” She stopped and stared at him. “What exactly do you think Mark’s going to do?” she asked, very slowly.

~She’s going to make me come out and say it,~ he thought. “Fuck me. What do you think?” There, he’d said it. “That’s what this is all about, in’t it? I’m not here to go fuckin’ horse riding, am I? Mrs. Thompson said if I was good… if I was good… An’ I’ve tried. I really have! Please. I ain’t done this before. I need something to do this, like what you put in that sherry the first day.” Valerie’s eyes widened in alarm. “I don’t care. Roofies, Special K, whatever you got–” Valerie looked stricken for several long moments, then her jaw set into something Nathan thought might be anger. “Please! I’ll pay you back. I’ll owe you. Whatever you want just don’t make me do this straight. Not the first time–”

He stopped at the look on Valerie’s face. She put the plates she was carrying back down on the table with exaggerated care, as if they might explode. Or as if she might explode. But she only held out her left hand to Nathan. “Put those down. Come with me.”

He realised he was still holding the wine glasses. He complied as quickly as he could and put them down. He took Valerie’s offered hand and she immediately pulled him out of the dining room and down the service stairs into the kitchen, then surprised him by going all the way through it to the patio door. She unlocked and opened it in a single fast move Nathan didn’t quite catch, and dragged him out into the deepening evening. His hand hurt, she was gripping it so hard. He had to run a little to keep up, abandoning everything he’d practiced earlier, and scared of twisting an ankle on the flagstones with the heels he was wearing.

Valerie led him straight up the old stone steps along the upper-tier path that led along the garden wall at the front of the house. “Where are we going?” he asked her, starting to worry again. She didn’t answer him straight away. “Where–”

“Safe place,” Valerie said curtly. He looked back at the house, dark and looming, apart from the lights from the private living room.

“Oh God, you’re taking me to him,” he realised suddenly, and stopped. His sudden stop yanked his hand out from Valerie’s grip. ~He’s waiting for me in the car. He’s going to take me now–~ He knew at least the ride would be quiet. He wouldn’t want to make a mess on the seats of his nice sports car.

“What? We’re going in the other direction–”

“His car!” He blurted out.

She got the idea. “No! No, I’m not.” Valerie grabbed for his hand again, but he held it close to his body. “Look, we’re going over there.” She pointed, but he couldn’t see anything, just the garden wall, and a small locked doorway. “It’s just the garage,” she explained, pronouncing it like an American — sometimes he almost forgot she was, because her accent was kind of intermediate, then she’d say a word wrong like that and remind him. “That’s the back door, okay?” He still hesitated. “Natasha– Nathan,” she amended. “Nathan. Listen carefully. Whatever you think is going on here, you’re wrong. Oh man are you ever wrong!”

~I’m wrong?~ “But–”

“I can’t believe they let you believe that!” Valerie hissed, really angry. He backed away from her one step. “Listen.” With a fast movement she grabbed both his hands at once and held them tight. Her grip hurt his fingers. “You’re wrong. Listen to me. On my life. On my oath. You got the wrong idea. No-one, no-one is going to fuck you. That’s not what’s going on here.”

“But he–”

“I swear to you, if Mark so much as lays a bad finger on you, the only reason Jane won’t kill him herself is ’cause she’s slower than I am.” There was a deep anger in her voice. It frightened him. “And it wouldn’t happen anyway, ’cause Mark’s not that kind of guy. Mark’s good people.”

“But you… You went off with him!”

Valerie stared at him, not understanding for a few seconds. “You thought I–” She dropped his hands. “You thought he was fucking me?”

“Y-You were crying. I thought–”

“Oh God! No! He’s not here to fuck me, or you, or anyone, okay? I was crying because… Well…” She looked at him intently. “It’s kind of personal. But it’s not… It’s not what you were thinking, okay?”

She was still scaring him, so he just said “O-Okay.”

“I had forms to sign. Really. Stuff about trust funds Jane’s setting up in my name. That’s all.” She smiled suddenly. “He may be an accountant but I don’t think even he gets a kick out of that.”

Nathan almost found a laugh. Not quite.

“Do you believe me?”

He hesitated. He wanted to. He started shivering. Badly.

“Do you?” Valerie asked again, insistently. He backed off another pace, instinctively, still shivering. “What?”

“You’re scaring me. A bit,” he admitted. It was an understatement and he guessed his face showed it.

He watched the quick passage of expressions on her face for a few moments. “I’m scaring you?” she asked, quietly now, just to be sure. He nodded and she slumped her shoulders, suddenly seeming small and sad again. “I didn’t mean to scare you,” she said in a small voice. “Touched a nerve I guess.” And a quick smile, her manner utterly changed from before. “Look, I thought, I thought I’d just get you away from the house for a while and we can hang in the garage until Mark goes home. I can put some music on and we can talk about it.” Her gaze into his eyes was intense again, reflecting deep violet from the house lights behind him. “Get you calmed down. You okay with that?”

He nodded.

***

The fluorescent light flickered a few times, then came on. The door in the garden wall led directly into the back of a garage. The Mercedes in which he’d been driven from the station was there, as was a Peugeot hatchback, and a motorcycle, leaning on its side-stand near the Mercedes. Valerie went ahead of him to the workbench behind the motorcycle and pulled out an electric heater from underneath it. He spotted a grubby-looking PC on the workbench. “Come here. Heat.” She plugged it in and turned it on. The fan rattled quietly. Nathan moved closer, edging around the motorbike, to avoid getting oil on the dress.

“Here, put this on,” Valerie offered, passing him a leather jacket. He obeyed. It smelled of her, faintly, and of leather and wind. He felt the stiffness of the armour across the shoulders and back, and at the elbows and felt very protected. “Feeling a bit better?” she asked.

He nodded, still shivering. “Are you warm enough?” he asked.

“I’m fine. I’m not the one coming off an adrenaline high.” Smile.

“Oh God.” He found a quiet laugh lurking in the corner and used it. He felt himself starting to shake even more and tried to control it and damp it down. “I feel like such an idiot.” His voice shook.

Valerie was shaking her head. “Don’t. It’s not your fault.”

“I’ve been so scared.”

Valerie looked like she was stopping herself from saying more, but Nathan could tell she was still angry. He understood now, she wasn’t angry at him.

She had produced a mobile phone, and now leaned back against the workbench and started tapping something into it. Nathan took the opportunity to look around. His eyes returned to the grubby PC on the workbench behind Valerie, a single power LED was lit. Some computer speakers.

Valerie’s phone beeped, twice, and she put it down on the workbench.

“You get a signal out here?” he asked, needing to hear conversation.

“Barely. There’s a mast covering the village down the road. We’re just about on the edge.” She picked up the phone and showed the display to him. One pip on the signal meter. “We lose it in bad weather.”

“Who were you messaging?”

“Marie. Just bringing her up to date.”

“Oh God, did you have to?”

“Would you rather have everyone panic when they find we’re missing and come looking for us?” Valerie pointed out. He just glared back. “It’s okay.”

He sighed.

She turned to the old PC, hitting a key to bring it back to life. It asked her for a password on an otherwise empty VGA console screen. Her fingers hovered over the keys, but she paused and turned her head to Nathan.

“Step over there, please,” she directed him with a nod to a space next to the workbench by the wall.

“Why?”

“Because. I haven’t forgotten why you’re here. I want you where I can see you.”

He understood. She was worried he might scope her password. He shrugged and moved into the space she indicated.

“Turn your back,” she said. He obeyed, then heard a rapid crunch of keys; a well-practiced password sequence. “Okay.” He came out of the space, unable to resist a look at the screen. Valerie was still entering commands, quickly, expertly, at a bash prompt.

“Oh cool, you’re running Linux.” ~Could be BSD,~ he amended quickly, but Valerie nodded.

“Uh-huh. So don’t get any ideas.”

“I wouldn’t–” The screen layout turned into a music playlist. It started playing instantly, and loudly, making him jump, until Valerie turned the volume down. Something by Manic Street Preachers.

“What distro is it?” he pursued.

“Deestro? Deestro? Wee don’t need no steenking deestro!” Valerie proclaimed proudly.

“You built it yourself from scratch?” Valerie grinned, then laughed at the expression that must have been on his face at that time. “How come?”

“Only way I can be sure it’s mine.”

“Cool.” He nodded. She moved away from the workbench. “I knew you had to be a hacker or something,” he said, wishing his voice would stop shaking, trying to sound normal.

“How? I mean, before now. I kind of get the idea I just blew my cover on that one.” Half a grin.

“Er…” Now he thought about it, he wasn’t sure. “Okay, I guessed. But it fits. Kindof. Stuff you knew.”

“Such as?”

“You’re too good at looping up Cat5,” he explained. She looked at him for a long moment, then chuckled.

“I, guess I am at that,” she admitted.

“So… What are you called?”

“Me? Valerie,” she answered, deadpan.

“Come on, you know what I mean. Online.”

She looked at him coolly. “That’s classified.”

That made him laugh a little.

“What?”

“Nothing. I know someone else who says that a lot.”

“Where? At home?”

He shook his head. “Online. That and ‘you are not cleared for that information,’” he intoned. “You know, like out of Paranoia.”

“Oh really?” She looked genuinely interested. “So who is she?”

He grinned. “That’s classified,” he said, enjoying it.

Her phone went off. Incoming message. “All right, smart-ass,” Valerie said, opening the phone and reading the SMS.

~How did she know Jester’s a she?~ Nathan wondered belatedly. Assumption usually went the other way. He reviewed what he’d said in case he’d actually said it, but he was pretty sure he hadn’t.

Valerie looked back up from the phone at him. “Did Mark do anything to you? Anything inappropriate, I mean?”

He was back in the nightmare. Mr. Kingsley looking at him. Complimenting him. Taking his arm to go in to dinner. “Um–” He scanned through his memory of the evening, trying to see if anything fell into the gaps. He was alone with him in the hall, after Valerie ran upstairs. Was there anything missing there? He probed the memory, one moment to the next, reliving the fear, looking for a discontinuity, a memory of going distant. ~Did I miss something?~ Mr. Kingsley had just showed him straight to the parlour door. It was over in a few seconds. He was sure of it.

“We need to know, Nathan.”

He shook his head.

“You sure?”

“Yeah.” He nodded, and took a deep breath. “He kept looking at me though.”

Valerie nodded and started texting again. “You’re a lot better looking than he expected,” she explained. “He told me, while I was signing those forms.”

“Yeah?” Actually he’d said something like that at dinner too.

Valerie waited until she’d finished sending her response. “How do you feel about that anyway?” Valerie asked.

“What?”

“Oh you know. People saying you look good as a girl.”

“Oh.” He shrugged. “Dunno.” She looked like she was expecting more of an answer than that, so he thought about it for a few moments. “I thought everyone was just saying it, you know, to wind me up. Not like they meant it or nothing.”

“What did you think when you looked in the mirror?”

He thought about that too, and finally just shrugged again. “It reminded me of someone else,” he said.

“Who?” Valerie wanted to know.

He looked back at her. “No-one,” he said, eventually. “Long time ago.”

“In a galaxy far far away,” Valerie finished. He could smile at that.

The song ended, leaving them with a moment’s quiet. He felt the heat from the fan heater on his legs. He was starting to warm up now. He still felt shivery anyway.

The next song started.

“You were going to do it, weren’t you?” Valerie said quietly. “You were going to go through with it. With him.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.” He thought he’d start shaking again if he did.

Valerie nodded.

“I didn’t think I had a choice!” he protested, belying what he’d just said. “I thought, you know, it was either that or I was going to go to prison. I can’t go to prison, Valerie, I’ll die! I thought… I thought I’ve got to or I’m going to end up dead in a pile of rubbish somewhere, like Gray–” He stopped himself going further in that direction. “I thought… if I co-operated, like, she’d make it easier, you know, than it had to be.”

He was right. He was shaking again. He tried to cover it by turning away to look at something else. Her motorcycle was in his way. That would do for something to look at.

“Who’s Gray?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” he said again. “Doesn’t matter. He’s dead.”

“Is that who you were reminded of?”

“I said I don’t want to talk about it!” he snapped, then belatedly realised he’d answered her question anyway. ~Shit.~

“Oh man,” Valerie whispered to herself, behind him. And, mercifully, she didn’t press him further.

“Wasn’t just him anyway,” he admitted, after a moment. “God. Haven’t thought much about any of ’em for years ’til I came here.”

“I’m sorry,” Valerie said to his back.

He shrugged and looked at her bike. It was something to look at.

“Did you want to talk about it?” Valerie tried.

“I said I didn’t.” ~Three times already.~

“Okay.”

The music played.

You’ll never live like common people
You’ll never do what common people do

“Nice looking bike,” he said.

“Out of this world,” she said quietly.

“Does it go fast?”

“Oh yes. You want to get on?”

“Can I? I mean may I? Oh God…” Even he had to laugh.

Valerie just snickered and came forward and round to the side towards which it was leaning. She put a key into the ignition and turned it one one stop to unlock the steering; then, with a practiced action, she pushed the bike back upright, kicked up the sidestand, then turned down the centre-stand with her delicately-shod foot and heaved the bike up onto it. She looked quite incongruous doing that in such a practiced way while in her evening dress. The front suspension forks stretched, but both wheels stayed on the ground.

“Okay, climb aboard. Don’t mess up your pettis.”

That took a little thought, but he managed it, standing on the footpeg, one hand on the nearest handlebar, and swinging his other leg over the back of the bike, like mounting a very small horse, then sitting with a kind of modified boomps-a-daisy, which was surprisingly difficult with his legs astride the bike. It gave Valerie a giggle anyway, but it did the job. The skirts settled around his thighs and the petrol tank and the pillion seat. Valerie gave him a little round of applause. The seat was cold on the backs of his thighs, and through his knickers.

“Thank you, thank you, you’re a wonderful audience,” he said, his other hand automatically landing on the opposite handlebar. “Cool.”

“Okay. Twist this, it goes fast.” Right handlebar. “Pull this,” right handlebar lever, “it slows down. Front brake. Step on this,” pedal just forward of the right footrest, “it slows down. Rear brake. Okay,” she moved around the front of the bike to the other side. Nathan was paying close attention. “Clutch,” left handlebar lever. “You know what a clutch does?” He nodded. “Okay. And gears,” the pedal-thing in front of the left footrest. “Click down to change up, put your foot under and push up to change down. Indicators, lights, speedometer, rev counter. That’s it. Easy.”

“Easy,” Nathan agreed in irony.

“Ohhh…” she said, looking at him.

“What?”

“Stay right there!” she directed, and headed towards the rear door again.

“What? Where you going?”

“Just getting some–” She stopped and diverted to the workbench and entered a short keystroke sequence to lock the screen. “Just getting something from the kitchen,” she finished and made for the door again. “Wait right there.” She let herself out.

Nathan heard her shoes tapping away and sat upright and stuck his hands in the jacket pockets. It was more comfortable with the corset on than leaning on the handlebars. He let his knee bounce in time to Blur playing on the speakers.

Street’s like a jungle
So call the police
Following the herd
Down to Greece — on holiday

“Oh I don’t believe it,” he muttered aloud, remembering the chorus. He chuckled and hitched up the pettis far enough out of the way to drum on his thighs and sang along when it came.

Girls who are boys
who like boys to be girls
who do boys like they’re girls
who do girls like they’re boys.
Always should be someone you really looooo–

Flash! “Augh, you cow!” he protested, seeing Valerie at the door with a camera to her eye. She’d caught him in full voice, God knew what kind of a dork he looked like. Or worse, sounded like. Valerie just cackled and made another flash. “Hey!”

***

“Listen,” Valerie said. She went to the workbench and turned the volume down to nothing. Nathan was still astride the motorbike.

“I don’t–” Yes, he did, he realised. Faint voices outside. Mrs. Thompson and Mr. Kingsley. Despite everything Valerie had said, he still felt the knot in his stomach again. The fear that they would come this way and open the door and find him there, with no-where to go, and that Valerie had set it all up and was just keeping him occupied until it was time. Then there was the sound of some last goodnights and a car door closing, followed almost immediately by a deep-throated growl of an engine being started. Light from the headlamps shone in briefly under the old wooden garage door, then the sound receded.

“You see?” Valerie said.

Nathan nodded and let out his breath. He hadn’t realised he’d been holding it. He stuffed his hands in the jacket’s pockets, using them to hold the jacket closed around him.

“I hope Jane didn’t tell him what you were thinking,” Valerie mused. “Poor Mark, it would kill him.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Not your fault,” she said firmly.

“But I–”

“You were put into a completely unfamiliar setting, that’s the point. You made the best sense out of it that you could. It’s Not. Your. Fault. They should have explained it to you. They should have made sure you knew you were safe here.”

Nathan looked at the dials on the handlebar. He tried to stop himself shaking. ~Safe here,~ rattled in his brain. He tried to catch it and nail it down. ~Safe here. Valerie said so.~

“We don’t have to go back to the house right away if you don’t want to. I imagine Jane will want to talk to you when we do.”

He shook his head. Not yet. The shaking was getting worse and he couldn’t stop it. Like a pressure wave rising up his throat, like he was going to be sick. He pressed the heels of his hands against his eyes and tried to stop.

And felt her arms coming around him, or trying to, and her leg against his, holding him awkwardly. He tried to shove her off. “No,” she said, very close to his ear as he struggled. “You need to. Come on, off the bike.”

“Leave me alone,” he mumbled, not trusting his voice.

“Oh don’t be such a boy,” she accused.

“Oh f-funny,” he muttered, but it did make him chuckle a little. Then he was laughing and he couldn’t stop. It was horrible and hysterical.

“Sh-sh-sh-sh,” Valerie said, still keeping an arm around his shoulders. He could only feel it remotely through the leather and armour. “Come on. Left leg over the tank.”

He sniffed wetly. “I’m such a fuckin’ crybaby,” he complained. Sometimes it felt like he’d done nothing else except cry and try not to cry since he’d arrived here. But he started to obey, bringing his leg up over the tank. Still wearing those white stockings.

“You’re allowed,” Valerie said. “Think of it as a perk of the school uniform. Got to be something it’s good for, right?”

“Heh. Boys don’t cry.” He sniffled again.

“Which is bullshit, by the way.” Valerie actually hooked her arms under his and pulled him the rest of the way off the bike and into her arms. Once there it was the most natural thing in the world to just hang on tight and cry, hard. His chest hurt with it. “You know there’s an old saying,” Valerie said into his ear. “‘Only men laugh, only men cry, only men dance.’ I’m not sure if it’s in that order,” she admitted. “Boys get such a lot of shit about that growing up, don’t they?”

He nodded against her shoulder. He couldn’t answer her any better than that. All the fear and confusion of the last few days blocked his throat. He hadn’t been so out of control for a long time. “I was so afraid!” he cried. He didn’t want to hurt her by gripping too tight but he couldn’t stop now. “I was so afraid!”

“I know,” she said into his ear. “I know.” She was holding him too tight as well.

“I was trying to be good. I was trying to do what she wanted. I thought… I thought…” ~I thought she wanted me.~ Her eyes on him. Her hands. Her attention. And him liking it, flattered by it.

“Shh.” Valerie rocked him slightly as he cried. It was almost like dancing.

***

“Guess what?” Valerie said.

“What?”

“Your make-up’s a mess.”

He snorted derisively.

“You feel up to going back inside yet?”

He glanced automatically towards the door. He shook his head.

“Okay,” Valerie said, nodding. She looked thoughtful for a moment, then returned to the workbench and retrieved her keyring and pressed the button that unlocked the Mercedes. Nathan jumped slightly at the chirp and the flashing lights.

“Where–?” he began.

“No-where. Just getting…” She opened the passenger door and reached into the glove compartment. “… This,” she finished, backing out again clutching a pack of cleansing wipes. “I thought you might want to get most of the goop off.”

She offered him the pack and he took three or four wipes and started scraping the muck off his face, just remembering to say “Thanks.” There was always more of the stuff than seemed plausible, when it came to trying to get rid of it. His face felt smeary and greasy for a while, but eventually he got it feeling fresh, and he couldn’t see much more colour on the wipes after he used them.

“You done?” Valerie asked.

“Think so.”

“Let me see?”

“Um…” He looked up as she came close again. She used a finger at his shoulder to turn him slightly towards the light and his heart pounded, remembering Mrs. Thompson doing the same thing.

“You okay?” Valerie asked.

“Um…” He shrugged. Valerie examined his face and got a fresh wipe and started on the bits he must have missed, and used her other hand to hold his head still. What she was doing was suddenly very familiar. ~She’s done this to me before,~ he realised, and made himself not jerk in startlement.

“You okay there?” she asked again.

He nodded.

“Still a bit jumpy, huh?”

He shook his head. “I just remembered something.”

She stopped and looked at him. “You left your machine at home dialled into a BBS in Japan?”

“Hah!” It made him grin.

“I gotta tell you, I think there’s a cute-looking fella under all that goop.”

“Don’t make fun of me.”

She looked at him seriously. “I wasn’t.” She smiled and pulled him into another hug. He didn’t have a problem with that at all. Hugging girls was nice, he decided.

***

Do you remember the time I knew a girl from Mars?
I don’t know if you knew that.

“But…”

“What?”

“Uh… that’s it?”

“That’s pretty much it, yeah.”

“But…”

Valerie’s laughter was the only sound, apart from the quiet music. She had pulled some blankets out of the boot of the Mercedes and laid them down on the concrete floor so they could sit down; Nathan cross-legged, Valerie more elegantly, supporting herself with one hand.

“No come on, be serious,” he pleaded.

“Sorry.” Grin.

“I mean, that’s stupid,” he protested. “She actually believes making me dress up like a girl is going to stop me being a hacker?”

“More to the point, the guy who caught you trying to get into that defence network and persuaded Mr. and Mrs. Shaw to send you here knows she can do it. Now, how do you think he knows that?”

He thought about that for all of three seconds.

“Holy shit!”

Valerie laughed again.

“You’re kidding?”

Valerie shook her head, still grinning. Then she turned serious. “I’m telling you this because I think you need to know. You don’t need to know anything that could identify him, so don’t waste time asking. He’s betting his career on Jane making it okay after the fact that he’s covering your ass, because he thinks you’ve got a lot of potential and he doesn’t want to see you go to jail, ’cause you’re going to be a reformed character, right? And he can think like that because of the times Jane’s done it before.”

~Oh.~ He felt his mouth almost form the word.

“And now it’s all gone horribly wrong and it’s not your fault. It’s just the perfect storm. If the stakes weren’t so high for you, or if I thought Jane was bluffing, I’d be taking you home right now and not sitting here trying to convince you you’re safe to go back in there. You understand?” He nodded. “You need to do the big thing here, Nathan. You’ve got every right to freak out and do the victim thing and no-one would think badly of you, but it’s not going to get you what you need. You need to stay and make this work.”

He nodded. “I-I guess.”

“You were supposed to be afraid,” she explained. “Not like this. It’s too much, and it’s all wrong. You weren’t supposed to be afraid of that.” He was shaking slightly again, but she shifted around suddenly to sit on her heels in front of him and took both his hands in hers. “It’s okay. Things aren’t always what they look like, okay? Sometimes in a good way.” He nodded, trying to stop the panic coming up again. “Oh…” she said sympathetically, and started to move to pull him into a hug again.

“No I’m okay,” he said, and sucked in air a couple of times. “I’m okay.” Much as it was nice to get hugs from pretty girls, it was kind of undignified in the state he was in. He wondered if thinking like that meant he was feeling better.

Valerie sat back again and nodded approvingly.

***

Valerie quietly led him back into the house and up the service stairs to his room. She went to get something from her own room, she said, and while she was gone, Nathan stood near the foot of his bed for a few moments, just trying to still his breathing again. Then he went to open the window. He noticed again how quiet the night was in the country. A moth came in and — well — moth-lined to the light, he supposed; which meant of course flitting around and bouncing off the furniture and the ceiling and the lightshade in pure mothish frenzy. “I’ll turn it off in a bit,” he promised quietly. ~And leave a little gap in the curtains so it can find the moonlight, when the moon rises.~

“I have here,” Valerie announced, coming back in through the open doorway, “the latest in organic-fibre home intrusion prevention technology.”

“Wha–?” She grinned and held up a wedge-shaped piece of wood. “Oh.”

“It’s a door-stop.”

“Yeah.” He reached for it. She tilted it up quickly out of the way.

“You gotta promise me,” she said, dead-serious now, “You’re not going to hurt yourself or do anything stupid.”

“Wh–? No of course not! I mean, no I won’t. I promise.”

She still held it back. “I’m trusting you. If you do something that means we need to get in here and we can’t, no more cookies.” He laughed at that, and her little wry smile. She was still serious.

“I’m okay,” he promised. “I don’t do that stuff anyway. Really. Never have.”

“You know what I’m talking about though,” she said. A statement, not a question.

He nodded. “My friend. He-He cuts.” He saw Valerie’s mouth twitch. “It’s horrible. I feel sick when I know he’s doing it. I’ll never do that.”

She looked hard at him for a long while, her intense blue-eyed gaze holding him transfixed. Finally she handed him the wedge. “Sleep well,” she wished him and turned to go.

“Do you think I really need this then?” he asked, to her back.

Valerie stopped. “If you mean do I think someone’s going to come in here and ravish you in your sleep, no.” She looked at him. “No, not a chance. But we haven’t earned that much trust from you yet. Clearly.” Her eyes showed a little of the same anger she’d shown earlier in the evening. “I want you to get a full night’s sleep. Things are always better when you’ve had enough sleep.”

“O-Okay.”

Her face softened again, one more smile. “Goodnight then, Natasha.”

***

They were still arguing when he came out of the bathroom and climbed into bed. He sat up in the dark and listened, his knees drawn up to his chest inside the nightdress. He couldn’t make out the words. Sometimes it would even fall silent for a while, and then he would hear their voices raised again. Gradually the silences stretched longer. He imagined they were just talking more quietly then, too quietly to hear anything.

Finally the silence lasted until he heard Valerie’s footsteps pass by his door towards her own bedroom, and the sound of her door closing quietly. He shuffled himself down under the sheets and let the weight of them press him down comfortingly. And he slept.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: Prologue

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"Don't ever let her back."

Story:

Prologue

***

There was no such person as Jane Thompson. There never had been. All the events of the past year were a delusional fantasy, a symptom of her illness.

So Valerie had been told, and told, and told again, ever since Val had disappeared. It was as if the people who had seen them both together had just got together and agreed that because it couldn’t have happened, it didn’t happen. She couldn’t blame them: who else but a Tucker would be dumb-stubborn enough to insist on a story in defiance of obvious reality, and keep insisting until they got time on a psych ward?

Mike. That’s who else. Mike knew he’d lost his Tucker. Mike felt the same gap in his soul that she did. That’s why they didn’t let her near him any more. They said he had been “supporting her delusional construct.”

At least they’d let her ‘home’ again, eventually. Or rather Val’s home. Val’s things. Val’s family. They said it would be better if she were surrounded by familiar things and familiar people in a home environment.

Familiar, yes. Achingly familiar. Home? Almost. Not quite. No-one else seemed to notice, but it smelled wrong. It might have been the cat. It wasn’t that Cheddar was smelly; rather that she could smell the effort to make sure the house didn’t smell of cat. At least she thought that was what it was.

Most of the differences were subtle like that. Sometimes so subtle she couldn’t describe them. The way someone could be almost exactly like your own father, or mother, or brother, but you just knew they weren’t.

“Mom says dinner’s ready,” Brian said at her — Val’s — bedroom doorway.

“Thank you Brian, I’ll be down in one minute.” She was just finishing her make-up at the dressing table; it being Jane’s preference for her girls always to show themselves at table with a little colour on their faces, a pretty dress, and the finest, the finest, of refined manners.

No-one could explain where she’d learned such refinement of behaviour, or how she’d apparently done so overnight. That was the only thing they could never explain away, and she knew it drove them nuts so she kept it up. Her last defiance, in memory of people who had suddenly never lived; even though it wasn’t really her style.

She supposed it was becoming her style: winsome, feminine, elegant from an extreme economy of movement; efficiently but self-deprecatingly well-spoken and too well-mannered to offer an opinion unasked. Perfect, like porcelain. Curtsey, smile, say thank you Miz Tucker, always offer to help and always try to be the perfect houseguest.

How strange to become this person after all. How ironic.

But they couldn’t take it away from her. Not even with the medication she was still on. It stopped her being able to think straight. She’d had to quit programming; she couldn’t get into the Zone any more. But Jane’s teachings ran deep (which of course had been the first surprise upon coming home the previous summer). These manners were always there for her. They were the mantra that held her to herself, her history and her own lost world.

“Debbie’s here,” Brian added. Valerie almost hiccuped. She’d lost track of his still being there. Another thing to lay on those damn meds. Her awareness rolls had gone to shit.

“She’s early!”

“I think Mom invited her for dinner.” Brian hovered diffidently for a few more seconds, watching her like a zoo exhibit, and went.

~She could have warned me,~ Valerie thought. ~Must’ve been a last minute thing.~ She looked herself over one more time. One minor benefit of living life by Jane’s rules: one was always ready to receive special visitors. She grinned at her reflection and headed downstairs.

Debbie flowed warmly into her arms. It was a while before either of them had any time for speaking.

They broke. Debbie’s hands on her waist. “Happy birthyday, Valerie,” she said. Valerie chuckled, looking down, then back into Debbie’s eyes. Searching. She was so nearly the right one. Valerie wished she could forget. “You all set for tonight?” Debbie asked.

“Yes. Are you still not going to tell me where we’re going?”

“Nope.” Debbie grinned and pulled away, keeping hold of a hand. “It’s a surprise.”

“Valerie,” Sarah called from the kitchen, “would you set the table please?”

~Why can’t Brian do that? I’m busy!~ “Yes, Miz Tucker.” Brian was out in the garden turning in tight circles with something on the end of a string, a darting, tabby shape at his feet. That was clearly more important.

“I’ll help,” Debbie offered.

“I take it the surprise doesn’t involve dinner then,” Valerie remarked. Debbie just grinned mysteriously.

***

There was some confusion on the way out to the car as Valerie made for the driver’s side.

“Ahem?” Debbie said, popping the lock and proceeding to get in behind the wheel herself.

“Sorry,” Valerie blushed. “Thinko.” She went round to the other side and got in, troubled. It had made no sense. For a moment she’d got it backwards.

It was another warm evening in spring and Debbie had put the top down. Cerys was singing on the stereo.

It was strange glue that held us together
While we both came apart at the seams.
She said, ‘Your place or mine
While we’ve still got the time.’
So I played along with her schemes.

Valerie didn’t know Debbie had a soft-top. ~Must’ve upgraded and not told me.~ A lot of things went on without her being told these days. Presumably D&E was going well without her. Debbie was beautiful; and for the moment unconscious of it, concentrating as she was on navigating a left turn. Her skin, in the low sunlight, seemed to glow. Valerie started to cry at the beauty of her. She couldn’t understand why Debbie still wanted to be with her. The famous neighbourhood fruit-loop. She could not stop crying. Debbie looked over at her, and smiled encouragingly, as if she wasn’t crying at all, and took her hand, but it was remote, far away.

But I don’t have the right to be with you tonight
So please leave me alone with no saviour in sight
I will sleep safe and sound with nobody around me

***

Debbie was kissing her. It was late and they’d just got back to Debbie’s place. Debbie’s body pressing against her own. “Oh,” Valerie heard her own voice say. “Oh no.” She didn’t feel ready for this, for the way her own body responded.

Jane had taught her how to say no to Debbie. Indirectly anyway. But there being no such person the lesson must have been a false one, because she was paralysed in the face of Debbie’s desire. She wanted to say ‘stop,’ but instead she played the part. She never could say no. It was an insane dream, a delusion, for her to think otherwise. It was all a delusion. She understood now. Faced with a real Debbie, here, now, on her, over her, taking her the way she always did. Valerie had no power to stop her. “I’m not…” she managed to say. “Not…” She couldn’t get her head straight. It was the drugs. Always off-balance. Always on a tightrope in a dream, her head ten miles from her feet.

“I know,” Debbie whispered in her ear. “I know you’re not her.”

The words were like thunder. Valerie’s heart thumped. ~She believes me?~ Hope. Long-abandoned hope. ~She believes me!~

~The photos!~ “The photographs,” she managed to say aloud. “You’ve got the photographs.” The ones of her and Val together. The negatives. Proof. Sure you could Photoshop it, but not well enough for a real expert to tell the difference. She’d just have to get them to find such an expert. She gasped, distracted, as Debbie took her in her hands and played her. She tried to get her head clear. “Debbie! Where are they? I need those!”

Debbie mumbled unintelligibly. She was too busy kissing Valerie’s neck at the time.

“Debbie…”

“She would never come back to me,” Debbie said, eventually. “Never never never.” Valerie felt the tears sting her eyes. Of course, she thought. Of course there were no photographs of herself and Val together. There never had been. “Never forgiven,” Debbie was continuing, in between kissing her. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I never wanted to hurt you.” She sat up, pushing Valerie down against the pillows. “I only ever wanted a chance to make it up to you. One chance to make everything good again, like it used to be. Like it used to be between us. Do you remember?” She stopped still, totally still, except for one finger caressing Valerie’s cheek, and her heavy, aroused breathing. “So beautiful.”

“Debbie, I–” The same finger was placed over Valerie’s lips, silencing her.

“Shhh. Shhhh. It doesn’t matter any more, my love, my lover. It doesn’t matter. Doesn’t matter any more.” Her finger moved down to Valerie’s breasts and stroked a nipple. Valerie gasped at the touch, unable to stop her, unable to stop her own body’s response. “You’re beautiful, and you’re here, and you love me, and nothing else matters.”

A little while later she put her mouth to Valerie’s ear again. “Don’t let her back,” she whispered. She was holding Valerie on the brink. “Don’t ever let her back.” Valerie felt her own body remotely, arching, trembling, blindly seeking the fulfilment of her touch, promising anything, anything.

She couldn’t stop her. She let Debbie take what she needed.

***

Valerie lay curled up near the side of the bed. The duvet felt clammy and tangled around her feet. She tried not to make any noise, for fear of waking Debbie, but she was crying and every now and then an audible sob escaped.

Wait.

In the distance a church bell rang four times. She could hear a few forlorn birds and no sound of traffic at all. If you listened very hard, you could just find it; it was like a pressure on the edge of hearing.

“Eyes open, Tucker.” She obeyed. The grey lightening of the sky slipped into the room through a gap in the curtains. Tall many-paned sash windows and a cushioned window-seat. “Bad one, huh?”

“Yeah,” she agreed. “Could’ve woken me out of it sooner, you chink bastard.” She hadn’t actually finished crying. Deep, broken sobs that clenched her whole body.

She wasn’t sure if she preferred it when her dreams would wake her screaming and drenched in her own sweat and puking into a toilet bowl until it hurt. Those dreams had been horrible, but they didn’t leave her feeling like this.

Desolated. Alone.

Amputated.

She worked her legs out and over the edge of the bed and sat up stiffly. Arching her back straight made something pop. “What a shitty birthday,” she told the empty room.

She stood and pulled the curtains open one by one, tying them back, so she could sit in the window seat and watch the sun come up. She snagged up her Libretto from where she’d left it there the night before, still trailing its power lead and an ethernet cable, and woke it up. The first thing to show itself as the screen brightened was the email she’d received from Debbie and her own abortive reply. She cancelled it in disgust. What could she possibly say?

She addressed her email client.

R
I dream about being with you and wanting her. You deserve better than that. I had to leave, if would have driven us both insane if I'd stayed. We'd both just be standing in for our doubles, because I'm not the one you really want either.

It came out in a rush. She stared at it for a minute, then went back to correct the typo.

<ctrl>X <ctrl>C Y
Q

She sent it quickly before she could change her mind. Actually, she reminded herself, it wasn’t flagged as urgent so it wouldn’t trigger a dial-up to be sent immediately. She’d have —

~ $ date
Fri Apr 3 04:06:46 BST 1998

- about ten minutes before the next scheduled mail-exchange to go into the outgoing mail spool on the house server and pull it out.

She let the minutes pass.

There would be no beautiful sunrise today. It was a cool, dreary morning, as if the whole countryside wanted to cry but couldn’t. Wind rippled the treetops, its pink noise eventually soothing her. There wasn’t much of a dawn chorus in that gloom, but a solitary crow, somewhere in the trees out by the lake, called to her hoarsely. It mocked her, but it was lonely as well. A light mist had settled over the sheltered lake and then trickled around the garden, teased out into long tentacles by the gathering wind.

The end of the night never comes too quickly for me.

***

A friend in need’s a friend indeed,
A friend who bleeds is better.

Placebo. Very loud. Just what she needed to wipe out the last of the song that had been stuck in her head from the dream. Valerie was singing along, full throated, and could barely hear her own voice.

A friend with breasts and all the rest.
A friend who’s dressed in leather.

People called Brian shouldn’t be that cute. It was just wrong and it was doing her head in.

My friend confessed, she passed the test.
And we will never sever.
Day’s dawning, skin’s crawling…

Funny that Jane hadn’t understood at first why Valerie wanted a room on the opposite side of the house.

***

“Happy birthday Valerie,” Marie greeted her when she breezed into the kitchen. It was warmer in there.

“Thank you Marie.” She bent, almost without stopping, to kiss the older woman’s cheek and continued on her way to the fridge.

“My, aren’t you chipper today,” Marie observed dryly. Valerie grinned.

“I get to ride my bike again,” Valerie sang, lightly filking Freddie Mercury, “I get to ride my bike.” Remembrance of that fact alone had cheered her up enormously. “I get to ride my bike again,” operatic high note, “I get to ride it where I like… Well, other than just around the grounds anyway.” The last part was spoken.

One of the less-stupid laws they had in this country involved not being able to drive or ride a proper motorcycle until she was seventeen, even though she had her full Rhode Island driver’s license. And her Ohio state one too, of course; the real one, as far as she was concerned, with her real name, which now was of no more use than a keepsake. Worse than that, she’d have to take the British bike test anyway within a year and that was well-rumoured to be a nightmare due to quaint old-world ideas about requiring licensed riders to be competent. And don’t even mention the power restriction thing, she wished herself. It would just break the mood, and she didn’t have to do that yet anyway. According to the interpretation of the law she was using…

“Don’t you have school today?”

“It’s not a school,” she said automatically. “It’s a college.”

“Whatevrrr,” Marie’s Valley-girl emulation was perfect.

“It’s important.” Schools were places to be afraid. Valerie found a Dr. Pepper in the fridge and ripped its top open. “Ah, stims.” She drank. Marie shook her head, smiling, and continued with the proper breakfast preparations. “And yes, I do, but I don’t need a riiide!” Valerie barely avoided breaking into song again. “Shame it’s such a grey day.” With any luck it would be sunny over the weekend and she could get some serious hoonage in. She needed the practice. “Need me to set the table?”

“Please.” Without a student in the house Jane didn’t stand on formalities, but she did insist on sitting down together for meals as a household; even for breakfast. Something about tangible health benefits. Valerie didn’t have a problem with that, but it had taken her longer this time to adjust to the early mornings it required.

Valerie got on with setting the table.

More than any other part of the house the kitchen had become Marie’s particular domain. She had overseen its transformation, from the rather drab and dingy room they had found upon moving in, into a haven. Whitewashed walls and age-worn rustic wooden furniture, like the dresser with the good china on display, and the large kitchen table with upright wooden chairs and a long, cushioned bench with a high back along the side closest to the wall. This eating area was separated from the cooking area of the kitchen by a spur of worktop supported on the one side by cupboards and the other by shelves containing a collection of cookery texts and all manner of small knick-knacks. The floor was red tiles, partially strewn with woven, patterned mats in kindness to bare feet on cold mornings.

It was the original kitchen, situated in the basement underneath the dining room — the proverbial ‘downstairs’ of Upstairs Downstairs, Valerie supposed. Only, the house was built at the summit of a low hill, so while it would have been underground at the front of the house, at the rear where the earth had been landscaped to provide a wide flat lawn overlooked by a terrace, it had windows and a double glass-panelled door opening onto the old walled garden, which Marie was in the early stages of restoring.

Despite her own expectation to the contrary, it was probably Valerie’s favourite part of the house. Jane’s predilection for classical formality stopped at the threshold, and it had simply become a pleasant, homely place to relax and be social at the same time. Cooking tended naturally to become a social activity as well, which was nice, and Valerie was glad to take the opportunity to learn from Marie whenever she could. It was also where Valerie did most of her class assignments — coursework, she corrected her idiom — sitting at the kitchen table, her Libretto trailing leads to the nearest ethernet port and power socket. And sometimes she just liked to curl up cosily in the rocking chair and read a book. It was always warm.

The irony was that, by her own admission, it was also Jane’s favourite part of the house. There were often evenings when all three of them were collected in the kitchen, talking or quietly engaged each in their own activities, while the rest of the large house stood empty. “I shall miss dining in here,” Jane had said suddenly, just the previous night, after dinner. Valerie understood immediately what she meant, but she still gave Jane her best ‘you only have yourself to blame’ look.

With Jane planning to start taking students again, meals would have to be taken in the proper dining room, with stifling formality, and poor Marie left out of it of course, relegated to serve, that being the role she chose to assume. Valerie had yet to figure out what she wanted to do about that, whether to eat with Jane and her students or out in the kitchen with just Marie. It was the least of the disruptions she foresaw with the resumption of Jane’s ‘school.’

Here and there Marie had put up pictures in frames. Typically they were small watercolour landscapes of the local Cotswolds countryside that she’d found in some local village gallery. However, in the corner behind the rocking chair, and to the side of the comfy bench, two pencil portraits had been framed and hung. Eugenia and Julia, who, in Valerie’s absence, had died the previous summer. Eugenia had drawn both portraits. The one of Julia was somewhat idealised; her flashing, Hispanic features softened fondly. Eugenia’s self-portrait was more honestly drawn, possessing the intensity commonly found when artists draw themselves in the act of observing themselves so minutely. Even so, Jane and Marie had both spoken of her beauty, and assuming the portrait was trustworthy, Valerie had to agree it was true.

Valerie had thought it was morbid of Jane to hang the pictures there, when they first went up, and for a counterpoint had printed off a copy of one of Eugenia’s cartoons of Jane — the one where she lay dead at the feet of a spiky-haired petticoated figure toting an improbably large anime gun — and stuck it to the fridge. “It’ll have to go when my first student arrives,” Jane had said, almost regretfully. “We can’t be giving them wrong ideas.”

“What wrong ideas?” Valerie had quipped back, grinning.

In time, however, Valerie thought she understood why Jane wanted those portraits in daily view. Yes, they’d remind her, and Marie, of the tragedy, but it also reminded them of the people, not merely the manner of their deaths, and in being so everyday, would condition them to no longer mind remembering.

Despite the French country style, and the old working black range occupying the wide alcove in the forward wall — under the centre of the house — the cooking-area of the kitchen was fully equipped to Valerie’s satisfaction, to the extent of an old Mac Classic in a corner that she’d rescued and got working again and turned into a terminal onto the recipe database which, she was unsurprised to observe, only she used. Val had smuggled the home database to her for the purpose. Since the initial setup it had become trivial to set up some replication to keep the two databases in sync; which was good, because Val had entered in a lot of new recipes in the last year, and they were still coming in at about one a week.

“Is Jane sleeping in?” Valerie asked, not-seriously.

“Not at all. I think she’s in her study.”

“Still cramming the National Curriculum?”

“Probably.” Smile.

“She did get to bed last night, didn’t she?”

Marie nodded. “I bet she took a book with her though.”

The house had been abuzz ever since Jane announced she was going to start taking students again. Valerie had been peevish about it for a while, but couldn’t escape the inevitability of it.

Fine. As long as she, Valerie, didn’t have to get involved. She suspected Jane had wanted to ask her to play the big-sister for the first student. As if. She made her feelings plain about that early on, before she’d have to be rude and refuse a direct request.

There was so much else to get ready though. Jane had built up the network in Westbury over two decades, and would be starting now from scratch and in a hurry. “I believe after breakfast she’s heading into town to Anastasia’s.” Valerie paused, a blank look at the name. “Dressmakers,” Marie prompted.

“Oh yes.” You couldn’t exactly get the kind of clothes Jane wanted for her young protégées in Miss Selfridge. For that matter even Marks & Spencer weren’t that old-fashioned.

“That’ll probably take most of the day. Plus we’ve got the bathroom fitters starting this afternoon.”

“On a Friday?” she queried. Marie just rolled her eyes. “Anyway, no fair. Why can’t I have an en-suite bathroom?”

It was a familiar complaint, already advanced to the status of an old joke. “I believe it was something to do with not needing one, because you won’t be locked in at night.”

“Bah.”

“I’m sure if you gave Jane the key to your room-” Marie produced an uncharacteristically evil grin.

“I don’t think so,” Valerie demurred, keeping in the spirit of the joke. “It’s really not that far to the main bathroom, and it’s good exercise.” Besides, the new electronic locks were going to be tougher to pick than the ancient mechanical ones in the old house. She’d built the new security system herself, and she wasn’t sure she could break it. Part of the point of doing it that way was to make sure there weren’t any hidden back doors.

And you don’t put back doors into your own code. That’s basic. Because nine times out of ten someone else will find them long after you’ve forgotten about them.

“That’s the spirit,” Marie agreed.

“And I’m down to forty seconds in the dark,” Valerie added. Dark was dark out here in the middle of the countryside. There was a genuine antique chamber pot in the bottom of one of her wardrobes. She’d found it in the attic after the move, and she’d made a pointed show of bringing it to her room. Thankfully she hadn’t — yet — had to make use of it in earnest. Yes, living in an old English country house possessed certain underreported charms.

“Mrs. Lawrence is going to be here for dinner again,” Marie continued. Valerie made a face. “You really don’t like her, do you,” Marie observed.

“Oh, she’s okay I guess.” She’d finished setting the table for breakfast and sat in her usual spot at one end of the bench. “I just really didn’t want to go to an all-girls’ school. Especially where the headmistress is a friend of Jane’s. Does that sound all that unreasonable? Really?”

Marie smiled.

“I’m sure I’ll get on with her fine now I don’t have to worry about that,” Valerie finished. “It’s just…” she sighed. “I thought tonight…”

Marie nodded, then came over to the table and sat at the adjacent corner to Valerie. Jane’s usual seat. “What are you doing, Valerie?” Valerie looked at her sharply. This was a different mood. “Is everything okay at school? College, I mean?” before Valerie could correct her.

“Yes, everything’s fine.”

Marie looked at her.

“Really. I like it. I mean, it’s hard. A-levels are a bit of a shock after high school at home, but… It’s good. Really. I’m doing okay.”

“I don’t mean the work. How are you getting on with the other students?”

Valerie sighed. “Fine. No problems.”

“Have you talked to any of them yet?”

“Yes, of course I have.” Marie was still looking at her. “We have to work in groups a lot in Music. It’s not a problem. Why should it be?”

“You tell me,” Marie pressed.

“Well, it isn’t. I’m doing fine, okay? What do you want me to-” She stopped herself. She hadn’t meant to snap, and Marie didn’t deserve it. “Sorry.” She gave Marie a look to back that up. “Old habits. No-one’s giving me a hard time, if that’s what you mean.”

“Not entirely.”

~Well, that’s what you’re getting,~ Valerie transmitted at her. Marie nodded, as if hearing the thought anyway.

“Valerie…” She waited until she had Valerie’s full attention again. “It wouldn’t be disloyal of you to make new friends.”

It stung, and Valerie just stared hurt back at her for a few seconds, then she collected herself and stood. “I’ll… I’ll go tell Jane breakfast’s nearly ready.”

She barely heard Marie’s quiet sigh behind her as she left.

***

She had to get out of the kitchen. What Marie had said made her angry. She knew Marie had only the best intentions and she didn’t want to lash out at her, but her mood had been broken.

The old school bench had reappeared outside the parlour. That must have been brought down the previous day, she guessed; she hadn’t registered it before now. She knocked on the parlour door before going in. Unshakeable habit.

“Marie says if you even think about bringing Key Stage Three notes to the breakfast table she’ll leave us forever,” she lied outrageously.

“Four,” Jane said. She was sitting at the writing desk, her new Powerbook open in front of her. The narrow old Colonial chair had reappeared out of storage to its place in front of the desk as well.

“Excuse me?”

“Jonathan’s in Key Stage Four. There’s a lot of project coursework involved, which is almost ideal.”

“Whatever. Leave it. Pain au chocolat doesn’t keep.”

“Correction: it doesn’t last with you and Marie around.” Jane looked up at Valerie and smiled. “Actually I’m just finishing an email to Reggie,” she explained. It looked to Valerie like she was copy-typing from handwritten notes.

“You wrote it on paper first, didn’t you,” Valerie accused.

“Don’t nag me, Valerie–”

“Jaaaane!” Valerie keened. It was agony to watch.

“I simply prefer not to be worrying about how to use this infernal machine when I’m deciding what I want to write.”

Valerie turned and hit her head on the open door. This was a mistake, as it was made of solid oak and had more inertia than her head had momentum. She reeled back into the room. “And there’s no call to be patronising either,” Jane remonstrated behind her. “I’m not an idiot.”

“I know.” Valerie sat down onto the nearest available chair to let the room stop spinning. “If you were I could understand it.” It had always mystified her how otherwise perfectly intelligent people could devolve into helpless protoplasmic lumps as soon as a computer was placed in front of them.

The seat was hard and cold. Familiar. She noticed belatedly that she’d shifted and straightened into a prim, attentive posture, hands in lap, feet together, only nagging at her attention at all because it felt incongruous in the black jeans she was wearing. She swore silently at her own programming. She already knew there was no more comfortable way to use that chair.

Jane swivelled around in her chair to face Valerie. “You’re right, this can wait. Reggie won’t even be awake for another eight hours.” Pause. “Actually I need your help anyway. Reggie says he needs me to send him something called a public key?”

“Oh, yes, I’ll set that up for you.”

“What, no lecture?”

“Oh, you’ll learn about public key crypto before I let you use it. It’s something you’ve got to understand conceptually or it’s worse than useless. But I’ll do the initial setup for you. It’s nontrivial.”

“All right.”

“Is it urgent?”

“No, it can wait.” Pause. “Happy birthday, Valerie.”

Valerie managed a smile. “Thanks. I’m working on it.”

“You’re still resolved to take that machinery of death out onto the roads, I presume?”

Valerie grinned.

“Remember to drive on the wrong side.”

She chuckled. “Yeah, I know.”

“And should you survive to the evening your main present should be ready by then–”

“I didn’t want you to get anything big–” Valerie protested.

“Did I say it was big?” Jane smiled. “Anyway, I’d like you to have a little something to keep you going until then.” She picked up a small giftwrapped box from the desk and proffered it to Valerie.

“Jane–”

“Oh, shush and open it. For one day of the year I’m allowed to spoil you. Maybe two days,” she amended.

“Ooh, broadband!” she squealed, and let it dissolve into a snicker.

Jane chuckled. “You never give up, do you?”

“Nope!” It was a long-running argument. A leased line to such a rural location would be expensive enough that Jane insisted Valerie make a compelling business case for it. Valerie had been unable to do so. Amusing as Valerie found the idea, Jane’s academy had little need for its own website (and co-location would be cheaper anyway), and she’d done too good a job of minimising the pain of a metered dialup connection. Valerie grinned and took the box, started ripping into the gift wrapping.

It was jewellery. That much she got from the embossed gift box. She got the lid off and dug through the crá¨pe paper packaging inside until she got to the article itself. Or themselves, as it turned out. “Jane, it’s…” Her breath caught in the mix of emotions. “It’s beautiful.” Opaque, rich, deep blue striated stones set in silver. A matching set of necklace, bracelet and earrings. It was beautiful; she hadn’t lied about that, but she would never have chosen it herself. “Lapis lazuli?” she asked.

“Yes. I thought it would complement your eyes.”

“Don’t you think it’s… too much?”

“Of course not. You dress too plainly as it is. Anyone would think you were trying to make people not notice you.”

The black jeans and plain grey top she was currently wearing made that a hard charge to answer. So did the simple ponytail tying her black hair away from her face. ~It’s a ninja thing,~ she edited out, saying only, with an air of wounded pride, “I like to call it ‘classic understatement.’” She gingerly lifted the necklace out of the display box. It was surprisingly heavy, and widened at the front to frame a central teardrop-shaped stone that would lie at her throat. The teardrop motif was echoed, smaller, on the bracelet and earrings. “Jane, this must have cost a fortune.” She couldn’t even guess.

“That would be none of your concern.”

Back home it wasn’t the family tradition to buy extravagant or expensive presents for birthdays or Christmas. The synthesizer keyboard she’d received the Christmas before last — Val still had one just like it, of course — was atypical, and the family had pooled their spending budgets to get it. She’d received nothing else that year.

She had a queasy feeling that this jewellery was more expensive than that keyboard had been. And Jane had said it was just a little present, a tide-you-over present before the ‘main’ one in the evening.

“I,” she habitually omitted the ‘er,’ “it’s lovely, Jane.” It would be useless to protest further; she knew Jane well enough for that, and didn’t really want to get another lecture on receiving gifts gracefully. “It is lovely. Thank you.” She put the necklace down. “I really don’t know when I’d wear it,” she heard herself say quietly.

Jane smiled. “Maybe tonight. Who knows?”

Valerie felt her eyes narrow. “You’re up to something.”

“Whatever makes you say such a thing?”

“I’ve no idea,” Valerie said, deadpan. “Probably the stomach cramps and sweaty palms I’m suddenly getting.” Maybe Marie had a point about getting friends, and a plausible reason to be elsewhere.

Jane laughed. “Is it really such a bad thing to want to see you as pretty as I know you can be?”

“Now I know you’re up to something.”

“I must have seen you wearing a dress all of three times since I met you, and I don’t think Marie’s seen you at all.”

“Hasn’t she?”

“No.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

Weird, sometimes, to be reminded that these weren’t the people she lived with the previous summer. This Jane had no recollection of what had gone on between Valerie and that other Jane, and that was just the way Valerie wanted it. Jane — both of them — had been changed by the events of the previous summer, but in different ways. This Jane might openly envy the other for not having endured the deaths of two of her students, but Valerie wasn’t convinced she’d got the worst of it. Somehow she couldn’t — quite — imagine that other Jane offering a home to a homeless kid with an impossible story. It was too courageous a thing to do. Too heartfelt and impulsive.

This Jane, Valerie had sometimes to remind herself, had never attempted to drug her, or imprison her, or humiliate her, or take her clothes and force her to wear stuff she didn’t want to wear, do things she didn’t want to do. Oh, she would have, had Val fallen into her keeping the way Valerie had, but it hadn’t happened that way.

Because Val’s Mom and Dad hadn’t given up on Val. They hadn’t sent her across the country to get ‘fixed’ by strangers. They hadn’t been disappointed with her.

She didn’t want to go there today.

Jane was continuing, “You wouldn’t be trying to prove something, would you?”

“Excuse me?”

“By all this unremitting drabness, I mean.”

“No,” Valerie protested. “I have to wear something that can go under bike gear,” she improvised, hoping Jane wouldn’t remember that that only applied from today. “Anyway, no. I just… I haven’t really gone out anywhere, so there hasn’t been a reason to dress up nice.”

“Nicely,” Jane corrected, reflexively. “And yes, that’s what I thought. We should go in to breakfast.” Valerie tried to stare her down. It was hopeless, of course. “Why don’t you take those upstairs? You can surprise Marie with them tonight.”

Valerie held the look for a few more seconds, then she smiled and threw her hands up in the universal ‘I give up.’ Something to do with grace again, she thought, and having the wisdom to know what you can’t change. What was the harm in dressing up nicely for an evening out? After all, there was no reason any more for her to be nervous of anything Jane might do.

No reason at all. Haha.

***

“Why are you always trying to impress her anyway?” Valerie asked at breakfast.

“Who?”

“Mrs. Lawrence.”

Jane’s hand paused halfway to her mouth. “Is that what you think?”

“I don’t know. I thought it was just that you were trying to get me into Malmsbury, but if it was that it isn’t any more.”

“Well.” Jane put her pain au chocolat down. “It was never a question of ‘trying to get you in,’ Valerie. If you’d wanted to go there, you would have gone, as simple as that.”

“If anything, I think Jane was trying to impress you with Mrs. Lawrence.” Marie interjected.

Jane smiled. “That’s as may be. Harriet was a dear friend when I did a year of teacher training here as a student, and I’ve been very pleased to make her reacquaintance.” Only Jane seemed to call her ‘Harriet,’ Valerie noted. For everyone else the woman seemed to be one of that curious breed to whom a first name never seemed quite appropriate. Oh yes, you could tell she and Jane would be friends. “Of course our careers followed a very similar track for several years, but she chose to remain in formal education.” Valerie knew that. “Anyway, for one reason or another, she never came to the States to visit me, so she never saw firsthand what it is I do. She won’t come out and say it, but I believe she’s desperately curious.” Valerie chuckled. So did Marie. Valerie took another bite of her own pastry. “In any case she seems to be appointing herself to the role of watchdog. She wants to monitor Jonathan’s progress; ensure that proper educational standards are being met and make sure he isn’t suffering cruelty at my hands.”

Laughing unexpectedly, explosively, is never very ladylike behaviour. Especially when one’s mouth is full of food. Trying to keep said mouth shut during the process barely improves matters. “Sorry Jane,” she said automatically and reached for her napkin. Jane looked on patiently, her face reposed in either disingenuity or genuine naívety.

“I’m sure I don’t know what you find so amusing,” Jane said archly, confirming, as if it were really needed, that she was in on the joke. She smiled. “In all seriousness, this is a subtly different culture to the one we’ve left behind; and in some ways not so subtle. There’s a significantly greater chance of misunderstandings, and Harriet’s insights have already proven invaluable. She’s also agreed to tutor Jonathan twice a week on his GCSE work; not least as a pretext to observe his progress and well-being of course.”

Valerie had more or less recovered. “Why not just send him to Malmsbury,” she suggested mischievously.

“We shall see,” Jane replied. It was the voice she used when she had something planned. Valerie shook her head and drank some more coffee. “Anyway, this is why I’ve been spending so much time with Harriet lately,” she explained.

“I see.”

Valerie continued eating, hiding her dissatisfaction. She thought she saw a glance pass from Marie to Jane, but Jane made no sign of having noticed it.

***

Valerie thumbed the ignition. The anticipatory pulse of the engine rewarded her, already making her heart rate rise a little. She could feel it. Helmet on, chinstrap, then gloves. The new gloves, like the rest of her new summer leather gear, still felt stiff; not yet worn in or shaped to her body. Good, though. She could feel they were good. Better than the old summer gear she’d left behind. Apart from having more money to spend, as Jane would not countenance compromising on safety equipment, she’d had the benefit of more riding experience than she’d had the first time around. She knew better what to look for. Simple, unmarked black leather; two-piece, but when worn she could zip together the pants to the jacket so the latter wouldn’t ride up and expose her abdomen while she was sliding along the tarmac. Pockets. Enough pockets, where she wanted them, and kevlar in the knees, elbows and shoulders. Kevlar down her spine too, and protecting her kidneys, but that was probably superfluous given she wore a dedicated carbon-fibre back protector underneath it anyway.

Emma Peel it wasn’t; there were far too many concessions to practicality and safety. It was commensurately bulky. While it was not shiny, like patent leather, it was embarrassingly new and pristine-looking. Something, she decided, would have to be done about that. In the meantime at least it wasn’t in the mode of oily, sweaty, Hell’s Angels types that she knew Jane had been fearing. Jane still disapproved, of course. Motorcycles and the associated safety gear were incompatible in Jane’s mind with a delicate, ladylike presentation.

Good.

Valerie swung her leg over the seat, pushed the bike upright and nudged the sidestand back, revved once and released the clutch. The bike surged forwards impatiently, eager to be out onto the road. Second. Third. Fourth. Touching ninety and she won the sound of the howl from the vortices in the exhaust by the time she had to brake for the gates. She’d done that short run almost to death waiting for her birthday, but this time she wouldn’t have to turn around at the gates and come back. Look both ways, then out, out, onto the empty country road. Suddenly a little nervous, feeling exposed riding on the left side of the road, expecting to turn a corner and find something heading right for her on the same side. She picked up speed again, more carefully now, and in a couple of minutes slowed back down to thirty for the village. (Black “30” in a circular sign with a wide red outside and white inside, and “Please drive carefully through the village” underneath the sign with the village’s name.) Nervous again, she obeyed that sign. A car pulled out of a side-street ahead of her, turning left to head towards her. She’d been a car passenger here for months now, but this time she was the one that had to not screw up by doing something unthinking out of habit. It was simple enough in theory. She kept to the left, the car passed her on her right. ~Hey, it works.~ High Cotswold-stone walls, like Jane’s house; sandstone that turned to almost luminous honey-gold in the sunlight, but on a grey morning like this just became a dull grey-brown. Turn the sharp, blind corner, down the steep, twisting hill further into the valley, through the main broad street of the village which, historically, would have been host to a weekly market. Now the central area was car park, empty in the off-season, awaiting the tourists later in the summer.

Another sharp turn at the end, left, over a picturesque stone bridge and out through the straggling end of the village and open road. White circle with a black diagonal stripe meant National Speed Limit, which on a road like this meant sixty miles per hour, which on a bike should be good for at least ninety, once she was back up to full confidence. Today, the posted limits would do. Only, slight pressure on the throttle-grip and she was already there. ~Sod it.~ The road ahead was straight, with trees on one side and a view falling on the other across fields and hills. Twist further. Surge. She laughed.

Perhaps it wouldn’t be such a shitty birthyday after all.

***

Valerie had not been entirely honest with Marie. She paused on the threshold of the cafeteria, reflexively evaluating the threat-landscape. No-one paid any attention to her. “Clear,” Mike concurred. “Table at two, by fire exit.”

“Copy.”

It was a small table apart from any of the larger groups of students, next to the alarmed fire exit and not too far from the main door either, in case of a more orderly withdrawal. She headed directly over and sat, then busied herself with extracting her packed lunch.

She had planned to take the bike and go somewhere else for lunch, possibly up to one of the city’s grassy parks, where she could see people coming a long way off and she could relax.

That had been the plan, cherished in the month, give or take, since she’d started college here, but the rain had started just after she’d got in, which was luck of a sort because her summer gear would not be waterproof. It sat in her locker, dry, and she preferred to keep it that way for the ride home, by which time she hoped it might have stopped raining. She didn’t have any coat with her other than the bike jacket, and in this weather going down into the Centre and sitting by the waterside, which she’d done a number of times, was also uninviting.

The cafeteria windows had steamed up on the inside and the place was getting crowded with the regulars plus everyone else who usually took lunch elsewhere. It was noisy with footsteps and conversation, and the harsh clatter of cutlery and crockery and the scraping of chair-legs on the cheap linoleum floor. There were no raised voices, except, occasionally, someone would laugh loudly for a moment. It was crowded, but people just muddled in and found the pace of it and got through to where they were going and the friends they were meeting, and no-one seemed to get impatient. People complained about the crowding and the waiting in line, without real rancour. There were a lot of small jokes and laughter that was at once polite and unforced.

The college cafeteria served food, but it was an insult to the palate with Marie’s cooking to come home to, so Valerie had taken to bringing a packed lunch. However, this had the unexpected bonus, at a time like this, of giving her an advantage in finding a table; a small one she could spread some things out on and take to herself.

“Twelve o’clock, empty. One-over, male and female, no threat,” the commentary continued while she set up the shield wall. “Eleven: four females, one texting, three checking out guys on next over. No threat. Ten: two male, two female, one unsure, drama-types–” the dogeared, annotated scripts they had out helped with that identification “– one of the females in your Music class.” Karen, she pulled up. She’d not had anything to do with her. “No threat. Nine…” ~No threat, no threat,~ it kept coming in. ~No threat. I’m safe here.~ No-one knew anything, no-one had any reason to give a second glance to the quiet dark-haired girl in the black jeans and grey sweater sitting alone by the fire exit.

Part of her would have preferred to have found some empty classroom, but she didn’t need Mike to tell her that would be Stupid. The library or IT lab would have been better still, but didn’t allow food, and she was hungry; or she had been, before she’d got here and the tension hit her. She tried nibbling at her salad, but it tasted grey in her mouth. She was pumping out adrenaline, and for no logical reason, it seemed, but a terrible force of habit.

“Check your six, Tucker.”
She glanced behind, the movement gaining a flicker of interest from the blonde girl in glasses sitting on the next table behind her, reading. “No threat,” she subvocalised.

“’Scuse me, is anyone sitting here?” The voice came from almost right in front of her, giving her a startle. “Sorry, didn’t mean to make you jump. You okay?” She nodded. It was the ‘unsure’ from the table at ten; the drama-students.

“Um, no,” Valerie answered. “Go ahead.” The voice had been light and musical. The person was tallish and slender — if not actually underweight — with short, dark hair in elfin curls close to the scalp, and wore a black polo-neck sweater under a brown suede jacket, and baggy cargo pants, so she couldn’t check out an adam’s apple or crotch bulge, or the absence of either.

“Thanks,” The figure smiled brightly and withdrew, whirling the chair expertly in the small space into an empty slot on the side of their table in time for another girl to join. Valerie knew her from Music: Mary. Fair-skinned, freckled, long curly red hair, slightly hippy-ish clothing. They’d been in the same group for a performance project up until a week earlier. Mary waved across to her briefly before accepting the gallantly-offered seat. Valerie had been a little slow on the response. Safely ignored again, she surreptitiously observed that table, and the person who’d interrupted her.

“Girl.”

“Boy,” countermanded Mike, simultaneously.

“Girl,” Valerie insisted. “And I should know.”

“Oh sure, like you figured out Charlene right away.”

“But–”

“And then of course you saw right through Darla, first time you–=”

“Don’t remind me–”

“Oh, and what about Dia–”

“Shut up!” ~God, why couldn’t I forget how annoying he could be?~ She could imagine him snickering somewhere and thought fondly of temporal lobe lobotomies performed with kitchen implements.

“It’s none of my business,” she decided firmly. That was all she had ever wanted, back home; for everything to have been no concern of anyone else. She knew there was a reason why she liked it here: ‘Mind your own business,’ could have been written on the flag.

“Honi soit qui mal y pense,” Mike reminded her. Oh yeah.

Whoever it was was in an ‘animated discussion,’ with one of the definite-boys. And a rather handsome one at that, Valerie thought distractedly. Tall, floppy dark hair, blue eyes, cheekbones, the lot. Definite matinée-idol looks, had he been born into a different decade. “No fucking way, Jo,” his voice raised about something-or-other. His choice of words incongruous with his elegant looks and aristocratic voice. It sounded like they were discussing a stage-effect idea, from what Valerie had caught. “Think about it, people are going to be slipping all over the place in the third act.”

“No they won’t, ’cause I’ll be on a raised platform, remember?” Jo again. Or Joe, Valerie conceded. It nagged at her that she couldn’t work it out, and she felt hypocritical for even trying. Besides, it was rather delicious not knowing. She was able to admit that to herself. It made her feel less lonely. “Fuck’s sake, Aid, we’ll put a sheet down or something…”

“I’d never have dared to be so…” Valerie sought the word.

“Ambiguous?”

“Yeah. Not on purpose anyway. Not here, in school.”

“’S not a school.”

She shivered and tried to hold down her panic. “I know.”

Kingsdown College didn’t have any students who didn’t want to be there. That, Valerie thought, was probably the biggest single differentiator, given the architecture of the place was standard municipal school fare.

In Britain compulsory schooling stopped at sixteen, with GCSEs. The so-called ‘sixth form,’ the two years for A-levels, which were the standard University-entrance qualifications, was entirely elective. Moreover, not all high schools had a sixth form, so pupils who wanted to go on to A-levels had to go elsewhere. The need was filled partially by high schools in the area that did, and partially by what were colloquially known as ‘sixth form colleges’ and more formally as colleges of further education, such as this one. Its main purpose was the full-time A-level courses it ran, but it also ran a number of part time adult-learning courses.

It didn’t have a sports faculty at all. It shared some sports facilities with the nearby university and a couple of local schools, and there were a few sports clubs, but that was all. No-one came here because they were good at sport. That had been a major factor in Valerie’s determination to go against Jane’s wishes and come here, to a state school, rather than to Malmsbury Girls.

“Valerie?”

It should have been paradise.

“That’s you, blockhead,” Mike said.

“Hmm?” She tracked onto the speaker. Mary, leaning back in her chair away from the group to speak to her, the chair tipped onto its hind legs. “Hi, Mary.”

“Mind if I come over? I just wanted to ask you something.” Mary had worked with Valerie before, so she’d already found out that surprising her wasn’t a good idea.

Errr, “Of course.” There wasn’t a socially acceptable reason to refuse, and thanks to Jane she would now need a socially acceptable reason. “What’s up?”

“Nothing, nothing.” Mary tipped the chair back upright and scraped it back across nearer to Valerie’s table. “I just wondered if you were in a group yet for the next ensemble project?”

“No, I’m not.” ~Is this an invitation?~ For the next one, groups had to come up with and perform a piece in the Baroque style. Valerie was petrified. She hadn’t been able to figure out the mechanism by which the groups got formed. They just seemed to coalesce somewhere out of her vision, and then she’d, perforce, get attached to one. ~Maybe this is it.~

“Great. Look, I heard your singing the other week and I wondered if you’d mind pairing with me?”

“Er…”

“I’ve got an idea for an aria-sort-of-thing, like from an oratorio, but it needs someone who can sing, and, well, I can’t. You’re an alto, aren’t you?”

“Contralto.”

“I’m sure there’s a huge difference.” She grinned. “Anyway, would you be interested?”

Valerie felt a little flustered, put on the spot. “Who else is in?”

“No-one. I just thought us two. It would work great with just a harpsichord and your voice, I thought.” The music department had its own harpsichord, and Valerie was sure her new synth could emulate one, Jane having been persuaded it was necessary for her studies.

“Can you do that? Just two people?”

“Two or more. We were in a big group last time, and I thought…”

Valerie grimaced.

“Yeah,” Mary agreed with the expression. Peter had dominated that group. It had been quite discouraging. So the so-called ‘ensemble’ was really nothing of the kind; everyone was in service to Peter’s grand concept.

It was some compensation that the guy did actually have talent. The actual performance had been pretty cool, it was just everything else, all the power dynamics that went on, had been pretty unpleasant. Valerie had been too new to it all to really protest, so she’d gone along with it.

Mary had protested, Valerie remembered suddenly, and Peter had talked her down, and talked over her and around her, and… It was a kind of bullying, Valerie realised belatedly. Not the kind she was used to, and she hadn’t been proud of the way she’d kept her distance and let it happen.

Valerie’s brain was racing, trying to get back onto its music profile. She had some idea what that might sound like; she’d been listening to a piece that might be similar for an essay. “We might use a third on cello or something to give us a bass line,” she suggested. Safe to talk inside the subject.

“Great, you’ll do it then?”

“Um, I’m thinking about it,” she prevaricated. ~Yeah, like you’re rolling in offers.~

“Maybe we can talk about it some time?”

“Now’s good,” Valerie suggested.

“No it isn’t, I’ve got to go in a minute, but we’ve got a class this afternoon anyway, we could talk about it then?”

“Okay.”

“Great. See you then, then.” She got up to address her friends at the other table. “Got to go, guys. See you tonight.”

There was a chorus of ‘bye’s. The one called Jo, or Joe, slid off the chair onto one knee, the better to importune her, “Wherefore does thou depart, sweet lady? Tarry a while, let my words beguile you!”

Someone threw a scrunched-up paper napkin.

“I can’t. She’s going to be missing me as it is.”

“A kiss, a kind glance, your favour…”

They had an audience by now. Conscious of it, Mary made a show of considering it. “All right. Close your eyes.” She waited for obedience. “Now open your mouth.” Her hand snaked into a pocket of her own backpack and came out holding a tube of lipstick, This she showed around to the audience, a finger across her own lips to warn them to silence. Then she knelt and, with practiced speed, applied the lipstick to Jo/Joe’s lips. Her victim started protesting before she had finished, but Mary grabbed the hair on the back of Jo’s head with her free hand and got it all on. “I’ve wanted to do that all year,” she announced, standing to a scattered applause.

“It burns us! It burns us!”

“Now, I’m going,” Mary pronounced, and without further delay hooked up her backpack and left. Jo, who now looked unmistakeably feminine, blushed down to her throat and got back on her seat.

“What’s she done? What colour is it?” she demanded. She was fighting a smile.

“But wait, who is this strangely attractive girl at our table?” the one she’d been arguing with earlier, said.

“Shut-”

“Who is this super-hero?” the other one added.

“Fuck off, Danny. Has anyone got a mirror?”

Valerie was looking around the rest of the cafeteria, to see if anyone was paying any special attention to what just happened. She could hardly believe it herself. Everyone who had been distracted by the little show seemed to be getting back to their own business though.

“Fucking give me a mirror!” Jo insisted at someone.

“Leave it. It could grow on you,” from the other girl at the table. Valerie didn’t know her name.

“Yeah, like herpes.” But Jo didn’t make any immediate moves to clean it off. She seemed to be enjoying the attention.

Valerie discovered she was shaking slightly. ~I’m not hungry,~ she decided, needing to get out of there. She started packing her things away, most of her lunch remaining untouched. She wanted to get to the IT lab anyway, to do some downloading on the college’s connection. There was a new development kernel available.

“Girl,” Mike conceded. “Just butch, or like Jill.”

“I don’t care.” She got up, stuffing the last of her things into her backpack, and fled, trying not to let it look too much like that was what she was doing.

***

“Hi-”

“Aah!”

Valerie literally jumped a little way and twisted, landing with her back to the doorframe ready to push off.

Mary. ~No threat.~

“Sorry! Sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you! Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” ~Just got to metabolise this adrenaline.~

It was a little after three, and the end of Valerie’s classes for Fridays. It was still a little strange how they didn’t ring a bell or otherwise mark the time classes should start or end, and it had overrun by a few minutes.

“We were going to talk about the project, remember?” Mary offered. “Look, I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to sneak up on you like that.”

~Joke.~ “That’s all right,” Valerie squeezed out, “I needed to wake up anyway.” ~You shouldn’t have been able to sneak up on me like that.~

“Oh thank God, I wasn’t the only one bored out of my skull in there!” ~That wasn’t what I meant.~ Valerie just smiled, as if in agreement. “Baroque must have been invented to torment us.” Valerie’s smile turned real for a moment.

“Actually I think I’m getting it,” Valerie admitted. It made conversation. “It’s clean, like Math.”

“Listen, we’re running late and I’ve got to go and get the sprog. Have you got another lesson today?”

Valerie shook her head. “No. Just going home.” She was mystified as to what a ‘sprog’ might be.

“I’m going that way,” Mary pointed one direction down the corridor. “Where are you going?”

Valerie paused, then pointed in the same direction, choosing honesty. That way was her locker and the side entrance that led out into the student car park.

“We can talk going then.” She started off, obliging Valerie to keep with her. “Okay, look, I admit it’s not much of an idea, I’ve just got a few phrases in my head, but I reckon that’s probably just as well. Last thing you want is someone coming to the project with a complete score. Again.”

The talk progressed strictly about music. Valerie tried to keep her attention on what Mary was saying as they walked down the busy corridor. It made her nervous, so she was at once glad of the distraction and trying to not let it distract her from her vigilance. Mary seemed completely oblivious to her nervousness as she talked.

“Anyway, what do you think?” Valerie opened her mouth ready to speak. “Sorry, I’m going on and on here. I’m sure you didn’t expect the Spanish Inquisition.”

“Nobody expects the Spanish Inquisition!” Valerie responded. It was a conditioned reflex.

“Our chief weapon is surprise!” Mary lobbed back. ~She actually knows it!~ Valerie thought. She guessed Mary might be thinking the same thing.

“Surprise… and fear!”

“Fear and surprise!”

“And ruthless efficiency!”

Mary laughed. “Et cetera. Oh, I’m glad we got that out of the way. Aidan was betting you wouldn’t have a sense of humour.”

“What, ’cause I’m American?” Valerie hadn’t attempted to hide her accent at college. Keeping that up with the concentration she needed in class would just have been asking for trouble.

“If I said yes, would you be terribly offended?”

“I might have to launch a pre-emptive air strike.” Dry.

Mary processed that for a moment, then started grinning. “Okay,” she chuckled, “this is my stop. Look, all I’ve done is talk at you so far.” ~Fine by me.~ Valerie looked around her, found they were outside the college crá¨che and playgroup.

“You’ve got a kid?” Valerie said aloud, startled.

“Oh, didn’t I say?” She opened the door to go in.

“You said you had a sprog,” Valerie commented. “I didn’t know what-”

A small child broke away from the pack and ran to meet Mary. “There you are!” Mary exclaimed, and picked her up. “My little sproglet.” She straightened, the little girl finding a familiar position astride her mother’s hip. “Not so little any more,” she muttered. “Lizbeth, say hello to Valerie.” Elizabeth just stared, one hand clinging to Mary’s cardigan.

“Hello Elizabeth,” Valerie tried, and smiled. The child was practically a miniature of her mother, such that Valerie briefly wondered if someone had got human cloning working in this timeline.

“Mummy are we going to the cough shop?” The playgroup supervisor came over with Elizabeth’s things.

“Was she okay?” Mary asked.

“Fine, weren’t you Lizbeth? You did some painting, didn’t you?”

Elizabeth nodded, then was occupied for a moment by Mary putting her down to get her coat on. Valerie got down to her level. “What did you paint?”

“I painted… A flower and a… lephant.”

“An elephant?” Mary asked.

“Did you make a big mess?” Valerie asked. Elizabeth grinned.

“I could have told you that,” Mary commented. “These aren’t the clothes she had on this morning.”

“Ah.”

Elizabeth was in blue jeans and a bright yellow sweater with one of the Tellytubbies on the front. The red one. Po, she dredged up from the zeitgeist.

“Mummy are we going to the cough shop?”

“One track mind,” Mary muttered. The supervisor had disappeared, to settle some dispute that had bubbled up on the far side of the room. “Well, we could. Do you have to go back straight away?” she asked Valerie. “We could go and get a cup of coffee?”

“I, um…” She had to get back. Back to whatever it was Jane had planned. Back to do the pretty thing. She sighed. Elizabeth was staring at her again, with the look of someone who was figuring out that Valerie could swing the vote.

“Well? Are you coming?” she demanded of Valerie. Bossy little child.

“Now now, dear, that’s no way to ask,” Mary told her. “And anyway, how do I know you’re going to be good, hmm? The coffee-shop’s a grown-up place. Remember last time we had to come back and sit in the studio because you were naughty?”

“I promise!”

“Yes, but will you remember, eh?” She tousled her daughter’s hair affectionately.

Valerie had an idea and slid her backpack off to dig around inside. She made a show of it, so Elizabeth would get interested. Finally she brought it out.

“Do you know what this is?” She showed Elizabeth the red marker pen she’d retrieved.

“Pen!”

“Oh, but this isn’t an ordinary pen. This is a special pen. This is my special Promise Keeper pen.” She now had Elizabeth’s undivided attention. “Come here and stick out your hand.” Elizabeth moved towards her, intrigued. “See, what you do is this. When you make a promise, and you really really want to keep it, you put a mark on your hand like this, stick out your hand,” she said again. Elizabeth complied, and Valerie popped the cap and drew a small red spot on the back of her hand. “Then you put another mark on the person you’re making the promise to. Mary?” Mary had caught on and came up. “Here,” Valerie handed the pen to Elizabeth. “You do it. Just a little dot, like that one.” Mary stood still while Elizabeth carefully drew a spot on her hand. “There,” Valerie said when it was done. Elizabeth handed her the pen back without being asked and before — miraculously — she’d been able to get any of it on her clothes. “Now, the promise is sealed, and if you forget, or you want to do something naughty, all you have to do is look at it and it’ll help you keep your promise.”

Elizabeth just watched her while she put the pen away and zipped up her backpack.

“So you are coming then?” Elizabeth queried, and gave Mary a huge self-satisfied grin. Mary chuckled.

“She has you there.”

~Outflanked by a child, a–~ “How old is she anyway?” she asked Mary.

“Four.” Elizabeth reported.

“It’s all right, she does this to everyone. And I know where she gets it from, too,” she added darkly. “Do you really want to come? You don’t have to…”

“Where is it?”

“Oh, it’s not far. Out of the college gates, turn left, then it’s on the right, on the high street. It’s not a Starbucks.”

Until the day before, Valerie had been driven right past it twice a day. She thought she knew the place Mary meant. “It’s got a piano?”

“That’s the one. In fact I play there sometimes.” She shrugged. “It’s a little extra money.”

“Okay.”

***

It was a good time to get to the coffee-shop. Judging by the décor it was mostly frequented by students anyway, but it was too early for most of them, and certainly too early for the office-drones. Elizabeth scampered straight to the table in the window with two big comfortable old sofas. “No! Not the comfy chair!” Valerie imagined Mike yelling. She couldn’t help but smile.

Elizabeth clambered up onto the sofa immediately in front of the window and looked out. “Bus!” There was the grand piano near the centre of the room. Valerie caught one of the baristas waving to Mary and figured this was a regular hangout. They sat on either side of Elizabeth. She was giving a running commentary on something, but it was presumably in her own language, as Valerie could not understand a word of it. The barista came over.

“Hi, Mary. What can I get you?”

“Oh, hi Jill. Just a filter for me, and an orange juice for little one?”

“Okay.”

“Valerie?”

Valerie longed for caffeine, but thought better of it. “Actually, do you have any smoothies?”

“Yes we do. We have strawberry, coconut, banana, um, peach…”

“Could I have a strawberry smoothie?”

“Sure, no problem.”

“’Spresso!” interjected Elizabeth.

“Oh you are so not getting an espresso,” Mary admonished her, and to Valerie, “she likes the sound the machine makes.” Jill beat a retreat. Elizabeth started imitating the sound. “Who always orders espresso?” Mary asked, a transparent ploy to get her daughter to make some other sound.

“Jo!”

“Yes! Now, are you going to sit quietly, like you promised?”

Elizabeth nodded, but she soon turned around and knelt on the sofa so she could look out of the window again.

“So, where did you get her?” Valerie started.

“Oh, there’s this lovely little place down next to the market,” Mary replied, catching on quickly. She turned towards Valerie, making herself comfortable, one knee brought up onto the sofa, her elbow on the back. “I was fifteen and a total idiot with the first boy that came along.”

“Jeez…” Valerie had almost forgotten that sort of thing still happened.

“I got better. Believe me, I do not need the lecture.” She leaned towards Valerie slightly and lowered her voice. “You won’t tell anyone I’m a mature student, will you?”

“Your secret’s safe with me.” Valerie chuckled.

“Good. I think Aidan’s starting to guess.” She lowered her voice even further. “His maths isn’t very good.”

“Which one’s Aidan?” She kept the whisper going.

“The pretty one.”

Valerie knew exactly which one she meant. “Right. I’m with you.”

“So anyway, yes,” Mary continued in a more normal voice, “luckily my parents have been stars, or we’d probably be stuck in some horrible bedsit by now. But they’ve got their own careers and I don’t really want Lizbeth being brought up completely by her grandparents anyway; and then I found this place had its own playgroup, and she was getting old enough that I could leave her here, so I was able to pick up where I’d left off, if you see what I mean.”

“I guess.”

Mary shrugged. “She’s starting proper school in the autumn anyway, just down the road. It should be easier then.” She sighed wearily.

“So, you decided to keep her,” Valerie continued. Keep asking questions and being a good listener, and you won’t have to answer so many. “Did you have the choice?”

“Oh yes, I had the choice.” She rolled her eyes. “God knows how many times I was reminded I had the choice. Isn’t it funny how when people are telling you you have a choice it’s really because they want you to choose what they want. Have you ever found that?”

“Oh yes.” Valerie nodded.

“It was my choice.” She stroked Elizabeth’s hair briefly. Elizabeth was talking quietly to herself. Valerie couldn’t make out any of the words. “Who are you talking to, love?”

“Abbie.”

Mary smiled back at Valerie’s confused look. “Abbie’s her ‘little friend,’” she explained. “So what have you been talking about?” she addressed her daughter.

Elizabeth fidgeted. “Things.”

“Have you been telling her about Valerie?” Elizabeth nodded. “And what you’ve been doing today?” She nodded again. “And what’s she been doing? Anything exciting?”

“Riding a pony.”

“Really? Isn’t she a little small for that?” She rolled her eyes at Valerie.

“She’s bigger than me,” Elizabeth admonished. “Silly Mummy.”

“Silly Mummy,” Mary agreed, and cuddled her daughter again. “They’re so imaginative at this age, aren’t they?” Valerie smiled noncommittally. “It’s all very sweet until she’s naughty and then tries to tell me Abbie did it.” She sighed. “Did you have any imaginary friends when you were little? Can you remember?”

“She’s not ’magin’ry!” Elizabeth protested.

“Of course not, dear.”

“She’s not!”

Valerie shook her head. “No. I don’t remember anyway, and I’m pretty sure Susan wouldn’t have let me forget it.”

“Let me guess: older sister?”

“Uh-huh. Had a brother too. Younger.”

“That must be so strange… I was an only child, so I never had that.”

“You didn’t miss much,” Valerie said automatically. The drinks arrived. “I should check in,” Valerie said, and produced her mobile, speed-dialled home. Elizabeth stood between them, watching Valerie, entranced by the phone.

“Thompson residence?” Marie’s voice.

“Hi, it’s Valerie. Is Jane back?”

“No, Valerie, she’s not. She called to say she’s running a little late. Is anything the matter?”

“No. I’m just… I’m running late too, I guess.” Smile.

“Am I the only one who’s on schedule today?” Marie demanded.

“I have an excuse though. The Teenage Inquisition finally caught up with me.” She winked at Mary, who laughed out loud.

“Who’s Jane?” Elizabeth wanted to know.

“Is it bad?” Marie asked.

“They put me in the comfy chair.” Marie’s laughter matched Mary’s. “They’re using children!”

“Who’s Jane?” Elizabeth insisted with more force. Mary shushed her and spoke to her in low tones.

“Yes, I can hear. Will you be back in time do you think?”

“I wasn’t given a time,” Valerie reminded her. “That’s why I’m phoning. I think I’m going to be — about an hour later than expected. If that’s a problem she needs to call me.”

“All right. I’ll let her know.”

“It won’t be any later than that. Actually thinking about it, I might be back at the normal time anyway. The journey’s so much quicker on the bike.” She’d arrived nearly three quarters of an hour early at college in the morning, and that had been with her taking it very gently.

“I’ll see you then.”

“Okay. Bye.” She hung up.

“Who’s Jane please?” Elizabeth tried again, having activated a different protocol.

“Aunt Jane is who we send naughty children to, to teach them manners,” Valerie told her, putting her phone away.

“I’m not naughty. I promised.” Elizabeth brandished the spot on her hand.

“Yes, you did, didn’t you,” Mary said, and swept her into a hug. Elizabeth squirmed until she was sitting half-curled next to her mother, in the loop of her arm. Valerie retrieved her drink. “You’re living with your aunt?” Mary asked her.

“No. No, er…” She chuckled. “Long story.”

Mary gave every impression of settling in to hear it. Valerie chuckled again, tightly.

“Why don’t you live with your mummy?”

“That’s… a longer story,” Valerie told Elizabeth.

“Were you naughty?” Elizabeth asked in the loudest conspiratorial whisper Valerie had ever heard, grinning over her orange juice.

Valerie froze in remembrance. ~I ran away. I scared everyone. I wasn’t growing up right. I was turning into something no one expected. No one knew what to do with me. I was so afraid. Does that count?~ She felt a touch on her hand and recoiled from it as if she’d received a shock.

“Valerie, are you all right?”

~Recover. Reorient. Breathe.~ “Yes, I’m fine.”

“You just sort of… stopped,” Mary said, withdrawing her own hand. Elizabeth was looking at her as well, her worried face mirroring her mother’s.

“How long?”

“Just a few moments. Are you sure you’re okay? Was it something I said?”

“No, I’m fine. Really.” She took a long breath. ~Shit.~ “I’m sorry if I alarmed you.” ~Drink something. Stop the shakes.~ She tracked onto her smoothie and picked it up. Took a sip. Began to feel better. ~I’ve got to not do that,~ she remonstrated with herself. ~If I go in too deep, he’s not going to be there to bring me out again.~ That scared her. Really scared her. Just the ~he’s not going to be there,~ was a fear like death itself.

“It’s okay. Look, I’m not going to push, but if there’s anything you want to talk about, you can, okay?”

“Thanks, but…” She stopped herself. ~No, don’t make it worse.~ “Thanks,” she said again, leaving it at that.

“We’ll talk about something else. Or would you rather just be quiet for a bit?”

“Quiet.”

Mary nodded and sipped her coffee. Valerie cradled her smoothie and slowly sat back, leaning against the back of the sofa. ~Now you know one of my pressure points,~ she addressed Mary in her thoughts. ~Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.~

Soft canned jazz, and the traffic sounds from outside. Quiet conversation from the few other customers also in the shop. She felt Elizabeth shifting restlessly, then leaning suddenly against Valerie’s side.

“Liz-” Mary began.

“It’s okay,” Valerie said, not opening her eyes. She put her arm around the little girl, let her take hold of her hand.

Valerie exhaled. “Anyway. Where were we?” She opened her eyes.

“I was asking how you do that with your hair?”

“No you weren’t.”

“I am now. I was going to.”

“Anyway, how I do what with my hair?” She already knew.

“You know, the way the light-”

“Oh, that.” Valerie tried to fight down a blush. It didn’t work now better than it ever had. “Classified.”

“Please. I must know.”

“Get used to disappointment.”

Wide smile. “Okay.” That’s how the script went.

“Gentian violet,” Valerie conceded. She took another sip of her smoothie, then stopped and lowered the glass to her lap where she could hold it still.

“Really.” Mary sounded doubtful.

“Just a little, mixed in with black. You’ve got to be careful or you end up with bright purple hair.”

“Mmm. I’ll have to try that.”

“Let me know how you get on. Bet you get it wrong first time.”

***

“I think I made a mistake,” Valerie said. Something — something else — she didn’t want to admit to Jane.

“What? Music?”

“Am I imagining it or did everyone else start when they were three or thereabouts?”

Mary smiled. “I was six. Piano lessons. But you’ve got a point. I’ve got little one on the piano already.”

“I started last year. And it shows. Don’t lie.”

“All right, I won’t lie.” Valerie braced herself. “I heard your first composition piece. The piano one?”

“Oh God.”

“It was beautiful.”

“It was naíve. Simplistic. One cliché after another-”

“Don’t listen to what Peter says. He’d tell Mozart he’s using too many notes.”

Valerie snickered at that.

“It nearly made me cry,” Mary continued. “I thought it was really good.”

Valerie cradled her drink, looking at it. “It was the first thing I’d ever even tried to compose. It wasn’t going to be any good. Anyway, the essays are what’s killing me.” She sighed. “‘Choose any one work by Purcell to illustrate his effective setting of the English language.’ I don’t know where to start.”

“I thought that would be an easy one for you,” Mary said. “What with your singing.”

“Yes, but-”

“Have you chosen the piece yet?”

“Uh. Yeah, I thought Dido’s Lament?”

“Oh, right. I was thinking of one of the sacred works. Um. Have you got it with you?”

Valerie thought. “Sure. Hang on.” She pulled open her backpack and eased the Libretto out. The libretto’s in the Libretto, she realised. Haha. “Here it is,” she said, displaying it full-screen. It was actually the manuscript score. She handed the Libretto across.

“Cool. How’d you do this?”

“I could tell you, but it’s severely geeky.”

Mary smiled wanly. “Take your word for it,” she admitted. “You’ve got the whole score?”

“Yes.” From when she was trying to choose what to use. All scanned in and traced into EPS and turned into a single PDF. Too bad there wasn’t a Gutenburg Project for music, or even a standard musical notation file format. It would take a lot less space.

“So, okay, the Lament. Oh, you’ve got the right page already. ‘When I am laid in the earth, May my wrongs create,’ etc.”

“That’s it.”

“Hm. Come on,” She stood up suddenly, taking the Libretto with her.

“Where–?” Valerie began, but Mary’s destination was rapidly obvious. She headed for the grand piano in the centre. “Er…” Valerie checked behind. Elizabeth was quite happy where she was, chattering quietly to herself or whoever. Abbie, presumably. She wouldn’t be out of sight. “Fancy them having a piano here,” she said, wryly.

“Yeah, funny that,” Mary said, deadpan. “Wondered why I liked the place.” A nod to Jill behind the bar, who waved a quick thumbs-up. This, again, seemed to be a semi-regular occurrence. The canned jazz faded and disappeared. “Not performing,” Mary called across to Jill. “Working on something.”

“’Kay.” The place was quiet anyway.

Mary settled down. “You ready?” She sat the Libretto up on the music stand. “Can you see?”

“What, you want me to sing?” Valerie squeaked, suddenly catching up. “Here?”

Mary just glanced around at her and started playing the long bass accompaniment. “Like I said, we’re just working stuff out. No-one’s expecting a performance. Would you rather I sang?”

Mary could hold a tune with her singing voice. That was about the kindest thing you could really say about it, but Valerie knew it wasn’t an idle threat. She’d sing, if Valerie didn’t. Mary played the few notes of introduction.

When I am laid in earth, may my wrongs create,
No trouble in thy breast.
Remember me, but ah! Forget my fate!

It was a bit rough. Valerie had sung it once or twice before, at home by herself where she didn’t have to feel so self-conscious, and that helped. She’d got over being self-conscious about Jane or Marie overhearing her at singing practice the previous year.

She lost the third ‘Remember me’ a little due to nerves and trying not to sing too loudly. The part was written for a mezzo-soprano, but this aria was subdued, down; the character was about to die of, well, feh, as far as Valerie could tell. Terminal shortage of feck. So it was all easily within reach of her own contralto.

“Meh,” Mary agreed. “Let’s go back a bit. The recitative just before this.”

“You know it then?”

“Did it at my old school last year. Yours truly hidden away safely in the chorus. How do I go back on this thing?” she wondered, poking at the Libretto. Valerie took over and paged up a couple of times.

“It was written for a school,” Valerie said, to make conversation.

“Yeah.” Her fingers descended onto the keys. “Thy hand,” she prompted, and a nod-

Thy hand, Belinda, darkness shades me,
On thy bosom let me rest,
More I would, but Death invades me;
Death is now a welcome guest.

Long, slow phrases, descending, slowing. It was tired, Valerie thought. “That’s beautiful. She’s just tired of it now,” Mary said, echoing her own thought. “That long ‘darkness,’ literally.” Smile. “Hear how it just keeps falling,” she played the voice part, one-handed, on its own, for the third line, and started singing it quietly until Valerie took it over again. She’d forgotten the rest of the café. “It just… That’s called a dying descent. I mean, the words are almost nothing. It’s hardly Shakespeare,” she grimaced. “The words are just carrier. Like a scaffold to hang the music off, and the music, the sound is where the heart of it is.”

“It’s low for a soprano,” Valerie said. “I could belt it out,” not that she did, or would, “but a soprano couldn’t put a lot of air through this.”

“But it’s written for soprano, so why did he write it like that? Can you imagine Puccini on this? Soprano death-scene, she’d be singing to shatter the windows, and never mind she’s dying of Consumption.” Valerie chuckled. “It’s quiet.”

“Breathless,” Valerie hazarded. “Long notes right at the bottom of her voice. She’s going to run out of air, like that long ‘darkness’. Well, not really,” she amended, “’cause obviously it’s written within limits, but you know what I mean.”

Mary turned with a satisfied look. “No, I don’t. Explain it to me. In the essay.” She grinned.

Valerie nodded. “Right.” She had a way in. “Thank you.”

***

“Jo!” Elizabeth sang, and squirmed off of the sofa to run to the new arrival almost as soon as the tall, lanky figure had entered the building.

Valerie immediately recognised the one whose sex she couldn’t figure out at lunch. She felt her stomach clench up again. They’d finished at the piano and were once again occupying the sofa. Valerie had been feeling reasonably back to normal. Jo dropped to one knee as the child approached, hand-on-chest, and called “Your Majesty!” The lipstick had gone, Valerie noticed.

“Who’s Queen?” Elizabeth challenged.

“Why, I don’t know, your Majesty,” Jo did a creditable Stephen Fry impression.

“Who’s Queen?” Elizabeth repeated, stamping her foot. Then she laughed.

“Why you are, of course!”

“Oh shut up, Melchie.” It was perfectly intoned, and far too much for Valerie, who had to put her drink down quickly to stop spilling it as she laughed aloud. It was raucous, and she immediately felt self-conscious and shut up. She’d not laughed as freely as that for… months, she supposed. Jo bundled Elizabeth under an arm and walked the rest of the way to the table. Elizabeth squealed, her legs kicking air behind Jo’s back.

“Put her down, Jo,” Mary begged. “She’s been so good up to now.”

“Oh, that won’t do at all,” Jo replied, but spun Elizabeth around and set her down, tousled and slightly dazed, then flomphed into one of the armchairs. “Hoo, she can’t have put on weight since last week, can she?” Long, thin legs, one ankle resting on the other knee as she almost lay in the armchair.

“It’s possible.”

“You’re a lump, you know that?” Jo told Elizabeth. “You’re a big little lump. A little big lump. The battle of the little big lump.” Elizabeth’s reply was to charge at the chair and clamber over on top of Jo. “Hey, careful, you know I bruise easily.”

“Sorry,” Elizabeth said, and sat in Jo’s lap.

“Wow, you are being good today, aren’t you.”

“I promised. Val’rie’s got a magic pen.” She showed her spot again.

Jo looked at it, and up at Mary, mystified. Mary showed her own spot. Jo looked at Valerie and quirked an eyebrow. Valerie smiled. “A magic pen?” Jo asked Elizabeth.

“Yeah.” Elizabeth grabbed onto the lapel of Jo’s jacket and hooked a finger through a buttonhole. “Keeps promises.”

“Oh, I wish I had one of those,” Jo said wholeheartedly. “Bloody boyfriend.”

“Bloody boyfriend,” Elizabeth echoed.

“Jo…” Mary admonished, despairingly.

Jo ignored Mary. “Yeah. You’re going to grow up to be a big hairy dyke, aren’t you?” she said to Elizabeth.

“No!”

“What’s he done this time?”

“Forgotten our anniversary, the pig!”

“Pig!”

“Yeah. All men are pigs.”

“Yeah.”

“You cleaned that lipstick off, I see,” Mary observed dryly.

“Damn straight. I’ve got my reputation to think of after all.”

Mary laughed.

“Hi, Jo, what’ll it be?” Jill had reappeared.

“’Spresso!”

“Guess so,” Jo agreed.

“Okay. Coming right up.”

Elizabeth laughed and clambered down to run to the bar to watch.

“Anyway, you know, we haven’t been properly introduced,” Jo stood, addressing Valerie. “Hi, I’m Jo.” She stuck her hand out to shake. Man-style, Valerie noted, confused all over again.

“Valerie,” she replied neatly. She didn’t get up, but laid her hand in Jo’s delicately and Jo actually bowed.

“Enchanté.”

“Thank you,” Valerie managed, as formally as she could.

“So what scurrilous lies has Mary been telling you about me behind my back?” Jo asked, falling back into the armchair.

“None at all,” Mary replied, saving Valerie from the moment. “We didn’t even mention you.”

“You mean you haven’t been talking about me? Why not? Ah, forgotten in my own lifetime!”

“Jo,” Mary started.

“Yes, sweet lady?”

“Shut up, there’s a good chap.” Mary affected an aristocratic accent of her own to deliver the line.

“Is that the time already?”

“Yes.”

Jo sulked.

“You love me really.”

“Yes.”

Elizabeth led Jill back to the table, looking very pleased with herself. Jill set down the coffee. “Aha,” Jo worfed. “A warrior’s drink!” Elizabeth clambered back up between Mary and Valerie.

“Is it that bad?” Valerie asked, relaxing a little.

Jo sipped, grimaced. “Exquisitely vile. But uneasy lies the head that fails to entertain the queen.”

“If you hate it that much–” Mary began, but Jo just waved to dismiss the thought.

***

“Bugger me, it worked,” Mary said quietly to Valerie. They were walking back through the campus, towards the student entrance of the main building. Elizabeth was riding Jo’s shoulders ahead of them.

“What?”

“That pen trick you did.”

“Oh, that.” Valerie was no less astonished, but she just said, “Use sparingly.”

“Yes, of course. I’d better get a marker pen.”

Valerie handed it over. “And make a thing of it. Some little ritual.”

Mary nodded. “How did you just happen to have one on you anyway?”

“Ah.” Valerie grinned. “Electronic engineers never go anywhere without their coloured pens.” Mary chuckled. “Hmm. If I were you, I’d wash it off when you get inside. The promise was just for the coffee-shop, and she discharged it. Let her know it. Don’t try to stretch it out to more than she promised to.”

“You’ve worked with kids before?”

“Not much. I did some sitting last year.” Only a little, before she was sent away. She envied Val her longer experience with the Parker children. She’d been looking forward to that, before her life got turned upside down — again.

It was funny; she hadn’t really given the Parker kids a lot of thought back home. A vague sense of disappointment, certainly, but the loss of the income had bitten more deeply; at least until she got paid for the security systems installation work at Jane’s house. That and a new laptop she didn’t have to pay for did a lot to assuage her disappointment. No, it wasn’t until she’d come here, and heard Val talk about Ricky and Stella and heard how involved she’d become in their lives that she began to feel she’d really missed something.

“It’s nice when they put the charm on, isn’t it?” Mary commented. Valerie laughed quietly. Jo and Elizabeth were waiting for them by the door, Elizabeth back on terra-firma.

“So, you and Jo seem close,” Valerie observed.

“Yes, I suppose we are, in a strange way,” Mary agreed.

“How long have you known each other?”

“Oh, only since September. But, well, shit happened.”

“It always does,” Valerie agreed.

“You may not believe it now, but there’s a real person under all that performance.”

“I’m sure there is.”

“I trust her with my daughter,” Mary said firmly. Valerie nodded, understanding. They closed the rest of the distance.

“I have to get back,” Valerie said. “I’ve just got to get my gear.” She took a breath, hesitating at the thought. She didn’t like going to the lockers when it was quiet like this. When she looked up she found Jo watching her.

“I’ll walk you to the lockers,” Jo offered.

“They’re just around the corner…”

“I know. I just thought you’d like the company.”

Valerie found herself looking up into Jo’s steady grey eyes. Jo had three, maybe four inches height advantage over her, but she was thin. There seemed to be a frailty about her that her exuberant personality belied. Valerie remembered what Mary had said and nodded, finally. “Okay.”

“Sure you don’t want to stay and watch the rehearsal?” Mary asked.

“Like I said, I have to get back-”

“I know, but you look like you wouldn’t mind having an excuse. I think we were planning to go and get something to eat afterwards.”

Valerie chuckled. “Oh, I’d just get in the way and make people nervous,” she said. ~Besides, I don’t want to chance being roped in.~

“Mummy I need to go!”

“Well, that’s my cue,” Mary said with a lopsided grin.

“Lizzie go plop-plop?” Jo queried. Elizabeth just gave that the look it deserved.

“So we’ll see you Monday, right?” Mary addressed Valerie. “At lunch? You can meet the rest of the posse.”

“I’ll…” She prevaricated. “I usually go out for lunch when it’s not raining,” she began. “Maybe.” She could always bug out on the bike somewhere if she changed her mind, she thought.

Mary shrugged. “Well, I’ll see you in Music on Monday anyway.”

“Mummy!”

“Come on then, my little dá¦mon.” They led the way inside. Valerie and Jo went off in the other direction, to the lockers. Jo was humming a tune Valerie didn’t immediately recognise. It was familiar though.

“So are you going to come to our play?” Jo asked suddenly.

“I don’t know. What is it?”

“Blood Wedding. I’m the Moon. Only get one proper speech, but it’s a good ’un.”

“Ah.” It meant nothing to Valerie.

“The whole yeargroup’s doing the three plays together next term. They’re on our course texts. You should come.”

Valerie thought about it as they walked. For a moment she thought she might suggest it as a torture for Jane’s new student, before she realised what she was doing. These two worlds she wanted to keep very separate. “Maybe. I’m not sure what I’ll be doing by then though.”

“There’ll be posters up nearer the time, so there won’t be any excuse if you are around.” Jo grinned, and resumed humming. They were at the lockers anyway. Valerie opened hers and busied herself getting her back-protector on, followed by the leather armour. Somewhere nearby a locker door slammed shut and she reflexively scanned the area, catching sight of a figure walking away down the corridor. “You are a startly little thing, aren’t you,” Jo observed, from where she was leaning against the window-frame opposite.

“Watch who you’re calling little,” Valerie warned, but flashed a small smile back anyway. A group of students burst out of the male changing-room at the end of the corridor, kitted out for rugby. Valerie felt another full-body flash of adrenaline. They were boisterous and jeering amongst themselves, the studs making a strange, plastic, multitudinous crunching sound on the linoleum as they passed behind her and out towards the playing field. None of them paid her or Jo the slightest attention.

~This is ridiculous,~ she berated herself harshly. ~I’ve got to get over this.~ Somewhere between the last time she was at high school and starting at this college she seemed to have lost the knack of not showing her fear. That was probably what was scaring her more than anything, she thought. ~If I could go home tomorrow,~ she wondered, ~would I be able to go back to McAllen’s? If I’m going to be in this state?~

There was the sound of a body leaning against the lockers close to her. She looked up into Jo’s grey eyes again. “It’s okay,” Jo said. “No-one’s going to hurt you here.” Her words gave Valerie the second flash of adrenaline within a minute, making her actually feel wobbly. ~How did you know?~ she wanted to demand. Jo’s small, secretive smile was its own reply, and Valerie only had to look at her to guess how she might have recognised what Valerie was flinching from. She forced herself not to avert her eyes, and nodded slowly.

“I know,” she said, eventually. “It’s just a belief-deficit.”

“Yeah.”

“I’m okay.” She finished pulling on the leather trousers and zipped up the jacket. “Really. Don’t you have a rehearsal to get to?” She sat down on one of the plastic chairs bolted to the wall to put her boots back on.

Jo smiled again. “If you’re sure.”

“Yeah. Go on.” The armour she was now wearing helped. She could take a swing or several from a baseball bat in this. ~kevlar++;~

Jo pushed off. “Okay. See you at lunch Monday then,” she waved and turned, dancer-like, and headed off back the way they had come. “I’m a creep,” she sang, the same tune she had been humming earlier, “I’m a weirdo-o-o-whoah!” as she nearly bumped into someone coming round the corner the other way. Valerie grabbed her helmet and gloves and locked up and headed for the car park. “What the hell’m I doing here?” Jo’s voice echoed through the empty corridors. “I don’t belong here…”

“Fuck, shit, fuckity-shitshitshit,” Valerie swore as she stomped out to where her bike was parked. She didn’t have far to go; one of the benefits of not using a car. It was the only full-size bike in the bike area near the door; most being 125cc learner-legal or motor scooters or bicycles, but at this time of evening her bike was almost alone. “Shitty shitty fuckity-fuck!” she screamed. “Mike!” She almost ripped the disc-lock off.

“Calm.”

“Is it fucking written on my forehead?”

“It is when you go round acting like a victim, Tucker. You know better than that.”

“Yeah.” She couldn’t stop shaking. At least now it was from anger, directed at herself. She put her keys into the ignition and put her helmet on, struggling with the chinstrap. “Come on!” she berated her fingers. “I do know better than that. So what the fuck is wrong with me?” He didn’t have an answer for that, of course, because neither did she. She fought her fingers into her gloves and got on the bike. She sniffled. Maybe Malmsbury Girls’ School wouldn’t be so bad.

“Uniform’s kind of cute. If you’re into preppy tentacle-bait.”

“You’re not helping,” she lied, finding a stray chuckle. She punched the starter.

“You can’t ride like this, Tucker, you’ll get yourself killed.”

So she just sat astride the bike and cried and let the engine run. Without her really noticing, her hands dropped to her side, turned outwards and grasped at empty air.

***

“There’s a package for you,” Marie said, more or less as soon as Valerie came in through the garden. The ride back had cheered her up again. It had a way of doing that. ~I love my bike.~

“Oh?”

Marie pointed. It was sitting by the side of the table; a cardboard box about two feet on each side, more or less, and a Fedex waybill. She sat down next to it, starting to take her boots off while peering over at it. “Wonder who it’s–” She stopped. It was from home. Val. It had better be Val anyway. “Oh, God, what’s she gone and done? I only got her some CDs.” British indie stuff she had reason to think Val might like.

“Open it and see?” Marie said, coming to sit nearby. Curious, presumably.

Valerie looked at her for a moment, sighed once, then produced a penknife and cut through the parcel tape. “Is Jane back yet?” she asked as she worked.

“Not yet. I expect it’ll be all-hands-to when she is,” she added.

~She’s got me a new dress,~ Valerie knew. Jane’s appointment at the dressmaker’s to review arrangements for her new students was just too convenient a cover. ~Remember to be nice. And surprised. And it will be gorgeous of course.~ She got the box open. There was an immediate smell of… ~Home.~ “Oh my God.” She reached down into the box. “Oh Val…” Her hand came up clutching her US first edition Hitch-Hiker’s Guide. It used to be Dad’s — it was older than she was, of course — but she’d read it and read it until the cover was hanging on by a few paper fibres, and at some point it had just ended up parked in her room.

About half the box was full of books; mostly old paperbacks with yellowing pages and frayed covers. The smell hit her in waves. She hadn’t noticed until now how American books seemed to smell different from British ones. Presumably some difference in the printing or paper-making process, she didn’t know. She pulled more out, to see what there was. The whole Hitch-Hiker’s Guide series. A couple of Pern, several of the Darkover. “Oh I don’t believe she did this,” Valerie breathed. A couple of Asimovs, Robots stuff. Some Niven, some early Heinlein. And Bradbury. Here a section in The Silver Locusts had come adrift from the perfect binding, just as she remembered it.

The box didn’t only contain books. Some of the printed T-shirts that Susan had auctioned off before going to college were in there, including the subliminal one and the Disaster Area tour dates one. The facehugger toy from Alien. It went on. Valerie had to stop. She thought she’d cry, but her eyes stayed dry. “I…” she began. “I don’t know what I think about this.”

“These are all things from your childhood,” Marie observed. It was redundant. Social noise. Valerie nodded.

“God, look at this. Such a geek.” She chuckled, pulling out one of the larger, hardback books near the bottom. It was an old popular physics encyclopá¦dia for children. “I bet some of these theories haven’t been superceded yet.”

“Haven’t been?” Marie checked. Valerie grinned and flicked through to find a particular page.

“Here it is,” she leaned forward with it to show Marie. A description of black holes, and someone had written ‘QUANTUM SINGULARITYS OFF THE PORT BOW’ in blue ballpoint along the top margin. “I remember doing that,” she said. “I don’t know, I must have thought it was funny at the time.”

“I don’t get it,” Marie admitted.

“Doesn’t matter.” She stroked a finger along the handwritten words, feeling the indentation in the paper. “It’s just strange. I remember doing this.” She raised the book to her nose and smelled it. “But she did it, to this one. This copy.” She put it down. “It’s hers. This is all her stuff. Oh my God!”

Valerie’s hand reached into the box again and came out with a video cassette. “I can’t believe she sent me this!”

“What is it?”

“Uh…” She’d recognised the label immediately. Dan had done a nice art job on it. “It’s um, pop videos.” She laughed unexpectedly and tried to explain; “Mike and I used to make these a few years ago.”

“What did you do on them? Dancing?”

“What? Oh no.” ~As if.~ “We’d cut together footage from anime, mostly, and other films or TV and edit it in with the music. Something brilliantly inappropriate of course.” She smiled at a memory. “God, I’d forgotten about these. We did it all on a couple of VCRs and some fancy cable-work.”

“Can I see them?”

“Oh no, you won’t want to…” Valerie stopped up against a new thought. “Oh, she’s an idiot.”

“What?”

“They won’t play here.” She dropped it onto the table, slumping back against the back of the seat. “NTSC. They won’t play here. You’re saved the torment.” She pulled out a wry smile. “I’d have to get a dual-format player, God knows how much they cost.” ~Maybe they have one in the college AV department,~ she wondered. ~Get them encoded to MPEG or something–~

Marie’s hand touched hers. Valerie turned her hand over to grasp it.

“I’m okay. Really. I just don’t know what she was thinking. I don’t know what she thought this would achieve.” She gave Marie’s hand a final squeeze and let go, bending to finish taking her boots off. “Maybe she just wanted to get rid of some old junk.” I ~didn’t mean that.~

“If I understand correctly,” Marie said carefully, “these are all from before you and she… diverged?”

Valerie nodded, straightening. “Yes.” She stood to get the leather trousers off. “As far as we know.”

“Then surely this is all yours just as much as it is hers? Don’t you think?”

Valerie stepped out of the leather trousers, down to her jeans, and wriggled free of the jacket. She sat down again and dumped the gear on the bench next to her. “I don’t know,” she admitted.

“I’m sure that’s what she thinks,” Marie continued. “Haven’t you talked to her about this?”

Valerie sighed. “Who owns what? Not really.” She shook her head. “She’s indigenous; it’s hers. All my stuff is — somewhere else.” ~How long will they keep my room intact in case I return?~ she wondered. ~Would they have cleared it out yet?~ She counted it up. Four and a half months. That was all. ~They probably think I ran away again. They probably think I might just turn up on the doorstep one day. Or that a police officer will, to say they found the body.~

She looked again at the stuff she’d already taken out of the box and strewn on the table. She tried to find some sense of connection to it. They didn’t seem right, out of place like this. Not where they should be, on her shelves back home.

“You have a past, Valerie,” Marie pressed.

“Actually that’s a matter of conjecture,” Valerie said, hearing her own voice sounding more caustic than she’d intended. “I have memories. They’re not supported by reality. There’s no evidence I even existed five months ago.” She sighed. “Everyone very kindly pretends otherwise,” she finished.

Marie looked at her for a few more moments, then got up. “I got you something,” she said. “Shall we get that over with before Jane comes back and things get too busy?”

Valerie sat straighter. “Sure.” ~Don’t be a depressive fuck,~ she reminded herself. ~People are going to get bored of it. People you need.~ “Whatcha got?”

“Oh it’s just something little. I wouldn’t get too excited.”

“Sounds perfect already. Jane’s…” The word-buffer emptied.

“I know.”

“So, do you think I need to go up and do something nice with my hair in a minute?”

Marie smiled, returning to the table with a giftwrapped package. “I think that might be a good move. Would you like me to help?”

Valerie chuckled. “Sure, why not? Old times’ sake.” She caught the hesitation, the falter in Marie’s smile. This Marie had never done such a thing. ~Damn.~ “Sorry.”

“It’s all right, I understand.”

Valerie took the present and ripped it open. Two books. “The Little Prince,” she murmured. “Antoine de Saint-Exupéry.” It looked like a book for children. Childlike illustration on the cover. ~What was she thinking?~

“Don’t worry, it’s not in the original French,” Marie explained.

Valerie looked at the other book. “Sophie’s World by Jostein Gaardner.” She knew she sounded nonplussed.

“You haven’t read them have you?” Marie queried.

“No, no I haven’t.” At least the second book didn’t look like it should be given to an eight-year-old. She turned it over to read the blurb. “Philosophy?” She tried not to sound like she’d just found herself holding a dead fish.

“This one,” Marie tapped the first book, “only looks like it’s just for children. I know they seem like strange gifts right now, but I hope you’ll read them.”

“I will,” Valerie said quietly. “I’m intrigued. It’s so not what I was expecting.”

“What were you expecting?”

“I don’t know. Something on cookery, I guess.”

Marie chuckled.

***

The dress was gorgeous, from the silver brocade in the black velvet bodice to the iridescent black of the full skirt; a match for her hair. If you were going to spend a lot of money on the Gothic Princess look, Valerie thought, it would probably end up a little like this. And Jane seemed to have spent a lot of money, and still seemed to hint that the ‘real’ present was yet to come, tied in somehow with wherever she was taking them this evening. She tipped her head forward to fasten the lapis lazuli necklace at the nape of her neck. ~There. Protected.~ She found a smile at that thought, and recorded the sense-memory, so she could replay it at will during the rest of the evening. She had already donned the earrings and bracelet. Together the flashes of blue from the jewellery had the effect Jane had wanted. “Heh,” Valerie said to her reflection’s intense blue gaze, “Not too shabby.” She’d done her own make-up too, and felt she’d done the rest justice.

“Give in to it once in a while.”

Valerie nodded. “Yeah.” She laughed. Only a small laugh, but it felt good. Marie had dressed her hair up into an elegant French braid with a pretty silver clasp and a couple of pins that were long and sharp enough to possibly come in handy in a tight corner. “Yeah, pretty damn good-looking there, Tucker,” she said aloud. “Whodathunkit?” Last time I dressed up like this was for Debbie. That was a familiar, sad thought.

She sighed. On an impulse she put the smaller of the books Marie had given her into her smart handbag and let herself out of her room.

***

A little earlier, Marie had been genuinely taken aback when Jane had also produced a new dress for her, and instructed her to go and get ready.

“Jane, this isn’t fair,” Marie had protested. “I’m not some pretty young thing that can get dolled up in five minutes.”

“Nonsense, dear. You get upstairs immediately. We’re on a schedule.”

“But what about Mrs. Lawrence?”

“What about Mrs. Lawrence?”

“I was about to start dinner, that’s what about Mrs. Lawrence!” Marie snapped. “Why do you always have to do this?” Valerie, pausing at the door bearing her own new dress in a box, enjoyed the show. Her hair had been done already, before Jane returned. Marie didn’t talk like this to Jane when there were students around.

“Oh, yes,” Jane appeared genuinely to have been reminded of something she’d forgotten. Valerie wasn’t fooled for a moment. “You’re quite correct. Dinner shall not be required tonight as we shall be dining out. Harriet sends her regrets but she is quite unable to free herself from her commitments.”

“I swear if you’d sprung this on me five minutes later I would have been…” She ran dry, in the face of Jane’s amused, patient look.

“But you’re not. Now, there’s no time to lose, so get about it, both of you.”

Long inward breath. “Yes, Jane.”

***

Valerie knocked on Marie’s door. “Come in!” She went in.

“How’re you doing?”

Marie, at her small dressing table, shook her head. “That woman is impossible.”

“You noticed already?”

Via the mirror Marie’s eyes turned to the heavens. Then she did a double-take and turned around in her seat to look at Valerie properly.

“Alors,” she breathed. Valerie blushed. “I forgive her everything.”

~As usual,~ Valerie heard it unspoken.

“You like?” She did a twirl.

“Oh Valerie, if I was thirty years younger–”

“Marie!” Valerie blushed more. “I didn’t think you were that way inclined.”

“Nor did I.”

Valerie blew a raspberry. “So, need a hand? Hey, get up. Let me see yours.”

“It’s no contest, I assure you.” She stood up to show her dress to Valerie. “If I was thirty years younger,” she said again, “I still would have looked frumpy,” she admitted, smiling.

“You do not look frumpy!”

“Now you’re being kind.”

“Marie–”

Marie chuckled. “It’s all right, Valerie. I’m just not used to all this finery on myself for once. But now I see you, I know everyone’s going to be looking at you all evening and no-one will notice me, and that’s just how I like it.” That really did sound heartfelt. “I can relax and enjoy myself now.”

“Aw, Marie.” She impulsively hugged the older woman. “I’m not that pretty. I just had some really good teachers.”

“Seventeen beats forty-six under any circumstances,” Marie pronounced. “Unless you’re Jane, maybe. We can’t all be built like a goddess.”

“Which one? Kali?”

“You can help me with my make-up.” Marie was perfectly capable of doing that herself. That wasn’t the point.

~Seventeen. Yeah. Wow.~ Valerie caught herself in the mirror again. The image of elegance. The make-up was part of it, and the way she held herself in these clothes, but she could allow herself to see how her face had lost its vestiges of puppy-fat and acquired the definition and grace of an adult woman in just a year. It had been a very busy year–

“If you can bear to tear yourself away from the mirror,” Marie chided her vanity.

“Sorry, Marie.” She directed Marie back to the chair. “So do you have any idea what Jane’s got planned yet?”

“Not a clue.”

***

Marie had gone ahead on some pretext, so Valerie descended the wide stairs alone. She could admire the way the dress moved as she walked. The soft swish of the skirt material. She rounded the corner into the parlour. “And there she is, finally,” Jane said. “Valerie, you look truly lovely tonight.”

“Thank you Jane.” Smile. She did the curtsey, just to remind Jane that she could, and because she’d like it. “It fits perfectly. How did you do that?”

“Aha.” Jane, from her seat opposite Marie across the card table, beckoned her in. “Let’s just say I had a co-conspirator and an excellent source of information. Let me see you do a turn, dear.”

Valerie thought about it while she turned. “Val?” Jane smiled. “Val gave you my — I mean her measurements? I don’t believe it! You contacted her?” Fear.

“No, Miss Tucker contacted me in the first instance.”

“What?”

“So this was all partially her idea. She also approved the final design of the dress. She said you’d like it.”

“She did what?” Valerie felt she was starting to repeat herself.

“On condition that we send her photographs. It’s all in hand.”

“I’m going to kill her!”

“You’ll have your opportunity. She’s due to fly in the day after school ends. Don’t do that, dear, you’ll catch flies.”

Valerie closed her mouth. Opened it. Closed it. Opened it. “How?”

“You mean how has this been arranged with her parents’ consent?” Valerie nodded. “I’m given to understand that it’s a long story. I’m sure she’ll tell you all about it tonight after we get back, when you go online. Suffice to say, even though I still consider it a mistake to keep them in the dark, they have not been alerted to your existence, so you can rest easy about that.”

Valerie hmmed. “Okay. I’m still going to kill her.” Her brain was racing. “Oh, I’m still going to be stuck at college until Jul– Wait a minute, the new kid’s going to be here by then.”

Jane mocked surprise. “Why, so he is.” Deadpan. “Well, I’m sure we’ll find ways to keep Miss Tucker suitably occupied.”

“Oh no. Not a chance. You’re not going to do to her what you did to me!”

“I?” Jane queried archly. “I did nothing to you. I don’t leave a job half-done!”

“Ha-” Valerie stopped. “I see,” she said aside to Marie. “I think I’ve just been insulted.” Marie was trying to hold in her giggles. “Anyway, you can’t do Val. It’s too late, it won’t work.”

“Well of course I can’t. Goodness me, that wasn’t what I meant at all.”

“Good.”

“No, no. Miss Tucker is quite lost, I assure you. I can have no hold over her.”

“Even better.” Valerie grinned.

Jane stood. Marie joined her on her feet. “On the other hand,” Jane continued to Valerie, “I hear she has a younger brother who is becoming quite unmanageable at home and in school. I should think he’ll respond very well to correction and gentle feminine guidance, don’t you? Shall we go?”

Valerie was about to object, loudly, until she saw that amused glint in Jane’s eye. It was a look she hadn’t seen for months. If she’d had any doubt that Jane was getting her Evil back, it was gone. Valerie brightened.

“Oh, in that case, what do you need to know?”

“Everything, my dear. Everything.” Jane swept out into the hallway. Valerie waved Marie through as well and took up the rearguard.

“Are you still not going to tell us where we’re going?” she asked.

“No. It’s a surprise.”

“Do we need coats, do you think?” Marie wondered aloud.

“It’s looking a lot nicer now,” Valerie observed.

“We shall bring them,” Jane determined, “I believe the rain will hold off, but it might get chilly later.”

“We’re talking about the weather,” Valerie said, putting the accent on. “How terribly English of us.” She accepted her coat from Jane, draping it over her arm. Jane opened the double doors. Jane’s new Mercedes waited gleaming in the evening light.

“Do you mean to wear that voice all night, Valerie?” she asked.

“Do you know, I think I shall. Miss Marie, would you do me the pleasure?” She offered Marie her arm.

“Why, thank you kindly Miss Thompson.” Marie positively preened at Jane as they went out.

Valerie supposed it was becoming her style: feminine, elegant from an extreme economy of movement; efficiently but self-deprecatingly well-spoken and too well-mannered to offer an opinion unasked. Perfect, like porcelain. Curtsey, smile, say thank you Jane, entertain her guests, be kind, always offer to help and always try to be the perfect daughter.

How strange to become this person after all. How ironic.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

The Taken: After A Fall

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Part 2 of The Taken

Story:

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: After A Fall, Chapter 1

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:
"You should have done this sooner"
Story:

***

“Jane?” Marie’s voice cut through Jane’s reverie. How long had she been watching her coffee? She looked up at the two concerned faces across the table. Iridescent midnight blue and purple glints danced off Valerie’s black hair where the sunlight fell across it. Jane schooled herself to meet the girl’s eyes; intense deep blue and no less striking than her hair.

Marie, a comfortable long-accustomed presence, sipped her black coffee quietly. They were sitting at the simple rustic table in the large slate-floored kitchen.

Jane suddenly realised this would be her last breakfast in this lovely cosy kitchen for a good long while. As long as there were students in the house meals would have to be taken in the formal dining room. She sighed regretfully. The table sat in the leaded glass bay window, offering a view of the garden. The trees in the overgrown orchard were laden with apple blossom. Where the morning sun shone through the petals one could see a faint tint of green in the brilliant white. ~It will be glorious here in the summer,~ Jane thought, distracted for a moment by the sight.

“Nervous?” Valerie offered. Jane nodded. No-one had to ask why. She was about to take on her first new student since the disaster the previous year. ~Nearly a whole year,~ the thought looped in her head. ~Ten months. When was the last time I went so long between students?~ She had meant to take a break for Darryl’s sake, until he went to college. Something always seemed to come up, some confluence of circumstances which sent another wayward child into her care with another good reason why she shouldn’t decline; just as it was happening now.

But this time she was thinking, ~I’m not ready for this.~

“You should have done this sooner,” Marie answered, as if hearing her thoughts.

“Not possible,” Valerie countered. “It couldn’t happen at the last place, and we’ve barely finished settling in here. It’s pushing it as it is.”

Jane sighed. It was going to be hard. Without Caro, without Sandra, without Betty Franson. There just hadn’t been the time to sound out all the nearby establishments and find enough suitable potential co-conspirators. The network in Westbury had been years in the making. Indeed, most of the recruits had been accidental, or opportunistic. It would have to be the housebound course, regardless of how the new boy might look. There just wasn’t the availability of known-safe opportunities to terrorise her charge outside. Of course, there’s no reason for him to know that. Let the fear that she might actually carry out veiled threats to take him out in public eat at him a little.

More than everything else, there was no-one to be the ‘big-sister’ to the new student this time. No peer mentor. No spy on the inside. Marie would have to substitute as best she could. What a shame Valerie wouldn’t countenance it.

“We should have waited another year,” she murmured. “It’s too soon.”

“It’s too late to back out now,” Marie said gently. “He’ll be on his way.” Jane nodded; she could feel a headache coming on. “And Reggie said this boy needed us,” Marie continued, and rested her hand on Jane’s for a moment. “We will manage, Jane. By the seat of our pants if we must.” She grinned. “We’ve done it before.”

It was true enough, Jane thought. ~In twenty-oh-how-many years? I must have taken everything these mons– children could throw at me, and sometimes in harder conditions than this. I’m just nervous because…~

She sighed, seeing the two youngsters in the police lights again, and the slick of blood, the cloying smell of it, and the mess of the exit wound across Julia’s face. She looked up at the two pencil portraits drawn by Eugenia, hanging framed on the wall near the table, and shook her head slowly. ~This is against my better judgement,~ she reminded herself, but Reggie had been so insistent. ~Dear man; of course he’d turned to me, and had been quite clear about what would happen to the boy if I refused. It wasn’t fair of him, and he knew it, but one can be excused a little unfairness to turn around a young life.~

She missed Art terribly. He’d come instantly if she called, of course, but like a fool she had insisted he stay and serve out the summer semester rather than let down his students. But then he’d come. Then he’d come, and maybe stay at last. So too would Diana. She wanted Art in her bed (this minute, for preference!) but she had to admit Diana was more fun to spend time with, easier with the children; even Valerie seemed to relax more easily around her.

She realised she had just been spoken to. “Sorry Valerie, I was–”

“Woolgathering?”

She smiled apologetically. “What were you saying?”

“I said, if you like, I could come to the station with you. I’m not doing anything else today.”

“Oh, would you? I’d take Marie but she needs to finish getting the house ready.”

Valerie grinned. “I’ll even dress up nice.” Jane recognised the gesture, and forgave the grammatical shortcoming. Valerie was still in the leggings, baggy overshirt and thick socks that seemed to have become her usual breakfast attire when she didn’t have to go in to college first thing. Her black hair was still curled and damp from a shower. That, too, would have to change while there was a student present. Standards had to be maintained, and Valerie had already agreed as much.

“Aren’t you seeing Mary today?” Marie teased.

“No, They’re going to Sunday dinner at her grandparents.” Valerie replied. Then she belatedly noticed the amused look in Marie’s eyes. “What?”

“Nothing.”

“We’re not–” Valerie started to protest, then gave up and concentrated on her breakfast. Jane saw a blush forming on the girl’s cheeks.

~Oh-ho? That was sharp of you, Marie,~ Jane thought. She’d been so preoccupied with the impending new arrival that she clearly hadn’t been paying attention to what was going on with her adopted daughter lately.

Valerie changed the subject. “Besides, I sorta wanna see this guy first, before you start taking him apart.” Valerie’s ambivalent feelings regarding Jane’s techniques were well known to her. “I’m kinda hoping he’s an asshole so I can feel good about it.”

“Valerie,” Jane remonstrated, letting her other voice in, “I hope you don’t intend to take that tone of voice around my students. I know you can speak with proper grace and decorum, is it too much to ask that you do so? And take your elbows off the table.”

“Attagirl,” Marie whispered into her coffee, not quite quietly enough.

“Yes, Jane,” Valerie answered contritely, placing her hands demurely in her lap. Then she ruined it by passing a wink to Marie.

~Damn the child,~ Jane thought fondly, ~she still underestimates my powers of observation.~ “And bless you both,” she added, aloud.

***

Valerie sat with Jane on the northbound platform of Cheltenham station. They were surrounded by the neglected beauty of Victorian ironmongery and worn creamy-white painted brickwork. It was surprisingly dingy under the canopy; the sun having to fight through years of ingrained dust on the skylights. A large faux-LED clock clacked away the seconds. An inactive information monitor stared blankly down at them. Everything was just a little run-down.

She felt a little of the old self-consciousness, sitting there in her notional ‘Sunday Best,’ seeing girls her age in jeans and sweaters, as she would have been normally were she to go out in this weather. She had a feeling they were watching her behind her back. She noticed her fingers absently tracing the relief pattern of the blue flowers embroidered on her dress, and forced her hands to instead lie still in her lap. It wasn’t a feeling she was used to any more.

In all fairness, Jane was no less conspicuous, once again back in governess mode. ~They probably think we’re God-Botherers,~ Valerie thought, remembering her own first impressions upon first seeing Jane and Charlene on the platform in Westbury. They had looked quaint and churchy even by American standards. Here, Valerie realised, in this far more secular country, their choice of clothing stood out even more like a costume. She wondered if Jane noticed it too.

She took out her Palm and started making notes. It had been a present from Art, and it fit in her smart handbag, unlike the Libretto, but in truth she hardly ever used it; only at times like this when her backpack wasn’t really appropriate attire. She was thinking about the paper file on the new student she’d scanned during the drive. It turned out he was a hacker. She wished Jane had warned her about that earlier. She was already making notes about the network security audit she now had to do when they got back home. Just in case. She reckoned her systems secure, but with what Nathan had been caught doing, she knew he was no script kiddie, and certainly not the kind of Neanderthal she had been expecting. She was prepared for an external attack, should one squeeze through the puny dialup connection, but she wanted to make sure that if he got his fingers on a keyboard inside the network, it wouldn’t get him anything. She’d already lectured Jane twice on not leaving her Powerbook unguarded and unlocked. Ever.

The train was late. This, to go by the faces of the passengers waiting to join it, was only to be expected. A machine had already apologised for the delay twice.

“So what’s with the train thing anyway?” Valerie asked. “It made some sense back home when you had to get halfway across a continent, but this kid’s folks could have driven him straight to the house and be back home for dinner.”

Jane smiled. “It accentuates their separation from home, and gives them some time to think on things on the way, such as why they’ve been sent to me. It encourages a level of introspection, as well as anticipatory fear, that would not be present if they were brought to my door by their parents in air-conditioned automotive comfort. It starts their symbolic journey with a literal one. There’s an added benefit in that it’s unfamiliar and tiring, especially as I make sure their parents don’t buy them first class tickets. It would work well enough if they arrived by air, but there’s a certain old-world charm about arriving someplace by train.”

“Or should be,” Valerie agreed. “This place is a dump. Admit it.”

Jane sighed, looking around again. “It’s such a shame. It really could be quite lovely, if they just took a little care. Even a few hanging flowers–”

“I think I hear it–”

“The train now arriving at platform two,” the loudspeaker blared suddenly, “is the eleven twenty-three Virgin Trains service for Glasgow Central, calling at Birmingham New Street, Stafford, Crewe…” Valerie found she was holding her fingers to her ears. The noise was intrusive, the announcement obviously assembled from pre-recorded parts, with slight pauses between each variable component. The train thundered into the station with a rush of air, blanking out the remainder of the announcement, and stopped. The engine noise subsided to a basso rumble. “I apologise for the late running of this service,” the recorded announcement finished. ~They made a machine to feel guilty for them,~ Valerie thought caustically, and stood to join Jane. They scanned the passengers as they disembarked.

“Well–” she began.

“Cheltenham Spa. This is Cheltenham Spa. The train now standing at platform two is the eleven twenty-three…” Valerie gave up and put her fingers back in her ears, to wait for it to finish. It didn’t look like anyone else was listening to it anyway. She watched the passengers on the platform politely waiting for those leaving the train to finish doing so, before they attempted to get on. The passenger-exchange complete, a platform guard checked along its length for any open doors, then raised a paddle where someone else could presumably see it, and blew hard on a whistle. The engine noise built up strongly again and the train started to move off; slowly, but rapidly picking up speed.

“Where is he?” Jane fretted as the disembarking passengers bunched around the exit. “Can you see him yet?” The train’s rear engine passed them, already moving quite fast, in a deafening howl of wind and a stench of diesel. Valerie grabbed the wide-brimmed sun-hat she was wearing to prevent it sailing away. ~I am failing to see the old-world charm in this experience,~ she griped silently to herself.

“There,” Valerie nodded in the direction she meant. Jane would think it unladylike to point, and now the new kid was in sight, she had to be an example. Right down the far end of the platform, a lone figure ambled slowly towards them, wearing a loose-fitting drawstring jacket with the hood down and baggy jeans and a woollen hat, with a carryall bag slung over his shoulder. ~He must have been in the frontmost carriage of the train.~ She caught the glint of glass or metal. “Dammit,” she swore, “he’s got glasses. That’s not in the file.”

“Details,” Jane muttered.

“Okay,” Valerie sighed. “Guess we’re on.” She noticed Jane seemed to be steeling herself. “Show no fear,” she added as they walked to meet the oncoming teenager. He looked even more underweight to Valerie than the photograph had implied; a little gangling and fragile. Her earlier rough conversion was right; he was, she reckoned when they came level, about her own height; maybe more if you accounted for his poor posture. Jane would make short work of that, she thought wryly.

The glasses suited him, she decided. Silver, round, thin-framed; they made him look studious rather than just nerdy as she would have expected. His hair, if anything, was even longer than it had been in the photograph in his file, scraped back into a ponytail tied at the nape of his neck. He eyed them approaching and stopped, warily.

“Excuse me,” Jane began, “are you Jonathan Shaw?”

He nodded, suspicion all over his face. Valerie found he was looking at her suddenly. Maybe interested, or just curious. She returned his gaze evenly.

“Jonathan Henry Shaw?” Jane asked carefully. Valerie was pleased Jane had remembered her exhortation to verify the kid’s full name.

“Uh, yeah.” He fumbled in a jacket pocket and produced a small dark red booklet. “Lindsey said to show you this.” He passed it across to Valerie.

“Remove your glasses please,” Valerie directed, looking at the picture in the passport. Nathan complied.

“Yeah, sorry. I’m only supposed to use them for reading anyway.” He smiled at her.

“And your hat.” It was cool, she thought, but not that cold. He complied with that too.

Valerie decided the picture was a match, and a match with the one she’d seen in the file. She nodded at Jane and handed it back to him.

“Excellent,” Right on cue, Valerie noted, Jane’s voice had stepped into a more authoritative tone. “I’m Jane Thompson, and this is Valerie, my daughter. You are to be staying with us this summer.”

“Yeah, I know. Er, hi, Miss Thompson” he said awkwardly, then stuck out his hand as if it was an afterthought. Valerie remembered to curtsey as she laid her hand in his. He was watching her, she realised, a little too intently for her liking. “Yeah, call me Nathan.”

~Not for long,~ Valerie thought, and tried to hide the grin. “Hello, Nathan,” she said aloud, nicely as she could manage.

“Look, um,” he started hesitantly, looking between them, “we’re not going to church are we?”

Valerie dipped her head so the hat brim would cover the sudden grin she couldn’t stop. She almost had to like him for that.

“I hadn’t planned to,” Jane replied, just as Valerie expected, giving her a slight jolt of déjá  vu. “But if you feel it necessary–”

“God no,” Nathan exhaled with relief. “I just thought, you know…” He visibly quailed under Jane’s cool regard. It was that look she had, that supernaturally steady ‘thought what, my dear boy, what other possible apparel would be appropriate?’ look that needed no utterance. Valerie forced her face under some sort of control and tried to match Jane’s expression. “I thought,” he struggled on, “I mean, this isn’t a religious school is it?”

“It is not,” Jane confirmed. “Do you have any religious observances of which I should be aware?” Nathan shook his head. “Is that all your luggage?”

“Er, yeah, this is it. The letter said not to pack much,” he added uncertainly.

“Indeed,” Jane said. “Very well, come along then,” She turned peremptorily to lead the way back to the exit. There were no porters to be seen, Valerie noted. Another black mark against the British railway system. Naturally, in Jane’s world, a girl would not carry a boy’s luggage, so she left Nathan to carry his own. He didn’t seem at all put out by it. He grinned at her behind Jane’s back as he hoisted up his bag again. Valerie chose to ignore it.

***

“I’ll show him up to his room if you like, Jane?” Valerie offered, coming round to Jane’s side of the car.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. Sooner you get to the sherry the better,” she added softly, then brightened her expression as Nathan stood up out of the car, still looking up at the second — ~no, zero-based indexing,~ she reminded herself — first floor windows. “If you’ll follow me,” she offered. “I’ll show you up to your room.”

They headed in through the large oak doors. “Jane will want to talk to you shortly about your stay here,” Valerie continued. They went through the entrance hall and up the wide staircase. She noticed he was only half paying attention to her, and mostly looking around at the fine Classical hallway. She led him down the landing and stopped, opening a door. “This is your room.”

Nathan walked slowly into the room and looked around. Valerie followed him in discreetly, getting a first look at the room herself since it had been redecorated. Marie had certainly done a job on it, she now saw. It made her want to run screaming, but then she knew what was coming. The walls were now a soft off-white pink; the tied-back curtains a rich, satiny pink with white lace detailing, a motif repeated on the double bed, its bedside tables, the dressing-table, the chest of drawers and wardrobes, and pretty much everywhere else that Valerie could see. A vase of sweet-peas sat sun-drenched on the wide windowsill, and a pastel of a ballerina in a long pink tutu looked down from the wall opposite the bed. The turned-down sheets on the bed had embroidered pink flowers on the hem. There was a teddy-bear on the pillow. With a bow.

Valerie waited for it.

“Are you sure?” Nathan finally asked.

“Yes, she was very particular. Leave your things here, she’s waiting for you now.”

Nathan took a few more moments to gaze around the room, his expression unreadable, then he unshouldered his holdall and let it drop by the side of the bed, unzipped his jacket and twisted out of it, draping it carelessly on the bed itself before turning back to her. Underneath the jacket he had a baggy dark grey sweater. “Okay. Where do I go?”

“Follow me.” She stood aside to indicate he should leave the room, and he did so. And that was it. He’d made no attempt to stow the bag, no pretext to get her out of the way so he could do so. Not that she would have left him unattended, but he hadn’t even attempted it. Either he wasn’t as smart as his reputation, she thought, or he simply wasn’t trying. The latter was more worrying: it probably meant that whatever kit he needed or wanted to keep wasn’t in the bag, but about his person already. ~And I bet Jane won’t let me search him properly,~ she thought. ~Where’s Marie? Making lunch, of course. Jane, you haven’t thought this through! If this kid’s half the hacker I was, you can’t leave him alone for a second.~

***

Marie crossed the open entrance hall and smiled briefly at the worried-looking boy sitting on the bench next to Valerie and knocked on the parlour door, waited a moment, then entered and closed the door behind her.

“Well,” Jane started, “he took the ultimatum.”

“They always do,” Marie answered smugly, taking one of the comfortable seats. It was almost true. “Lunch is all prepared,” she continued. “Valerie offered to serve and I accepted. It will be a great help. I’d forgotten how many more places one has to be at once with no big sister around to help.”

Jane nodded. “Indeed. I wonder what brought this on though. She was so adamant she wanted nothing to do with the new student.”

“Oh, Valerie believes he should not be left unattended for a moment. She’s outside now, standing guard over him in the hallway.” Jane’s eyebrow rose at that news. “She says, and I quote, ‘I want him out cold and out of those clothes a.s.a.p. so we can neutralise the threat potential.’” Marie rolled her eyes and returned to her normal accent. “Anyone would think we haven’t done this before.”

“Quite,” Jane nodded again, sharing a smile full of memories with Marie. “Valerie has yet to learn the art of finesse, it seems. However, I think I see her point. The boy is an expert with computers and electronics. I believe she sees something of herself in him, and of course she knows what she would do in his situation.”

“Or did do.”

“I’m probably better off not knowing,” Jane agreed. “So, I’m prepared to take her counsel on this — short of taking such extreme measures as to defeat the purpose of having him here. Very well, you had better bring Nathan into lunch and keep an eye on him. If you would show Valerie in as well; I sense she’s itching to tell me something.”

Marie smiled and got up.

***

Valerie looked up as the door opened again. “Jane will see you now,” Marie informed Valerie, apparently catching on to the appointment fiction. “So,” she addressed Nathan directly for the first time, as Valerie rose from the bench, “you must be Nathan.”

“Yes,” Nathan assayed, bobbing his head. Valerie knocked once and entered, shutting the door on the conversation behind her.

“Marie will keep a close eye on him,” Jane reassured her before she could speak, and indicated the comfortable chair Marie had just vacated. Valerie sat. “Need I remind you that she and I have been doing this since before you were born,” she added gently.

Valerie bridled at that and was about to retort vociferously, but remembered in time who she was talking to. She composed herself and counted off on her fingers: “One: ATM card. Two: Fake ID. Three: Big pile of Vivarin. Four: Cosmetics and a blonde wig. Five: Key-making kit. Six: Telephone linesman’s kit. Seven: Modem. Eight: Laptop computer. Nine: Various networking cables and adapters and tools. Ten: Security chain. I could go on, but I’d have to start counting toes.”

Jane looked at her, aghast. “Good Lord! He brought all that with him?”

“No. I did, last year, and you never found any of it. By the end of the first night I had a key to my own room. By the end of the third I’d emailed home. By the end of the fifth I was on the loose and listening to your phone conversations.” Jane looked appalled, giving Valerie a bad moment of déjá  vu. “So please don’t patronise me, Jane.”

“So,” Jane said calmly. “What did you find in his bag?”

“Nothing,” Valerie admitted unhappily. “Clothes, basic toiletries, letter from a girlfriend, I think. Nothing. That’s what scares me.”

“Oh?”

“The security I put in was meant to stop the kind of kid you’re supposed to get here normally, not a serious hacker,” Valerie explained. She had taken charge of the physical security arrangements since the move. The doors had proper locks these days, tied into an integrated house security network. “Luckily I believe in overengineering, but anyone can design a system they can’t break themselves.” She still wanted to get downstairs into the server room in the basement and check everything over again. Just in case. And maybe pull all the dark cable out of the patch panel while she was at it. “I don’t think I could defeat my own security now, and I know me-a-year-ago couldn’t have gotten away with it. I should have found something. I should have caught him out already. There’s something I’ve missed that he’s going to find because he thinks differently to me.”

“Perhaps not,” Jane said gently. “It’s entirely possible he’s brought nothing at all.”

“No,” Valerie shook her head. “It’s still on him. Either that or he stowed it in the car on the way back. I’ll check that later.”

“Valerie,” Jane pressed, “consider. Just consider, that he might not have brought any hacking equipment at all.” Valerie just sighed impatiently. “You said yourself he’ll think differently to you. Just consider the possibility that this extends to not coming prepared for an escape. Think about this: You thought you were going to a boot camp.”

“So did my parents.”

“Yes, but the point is, I’m sure you felt that would be a very hostile environment, so you came prepared for that. There’s not such a tradition here of sending one’s children away for the summer. I’m certain boot camps or anything like them are almost unheard of, except as the sort of crazy thing ‘Yanks’ get up to.” She smiled wryly. “If anything, I think Nathan is expecting this to be no more than a specialist school; an impression no doubt reinforced by this still being term-time, as you know.” Valerie nodded at that. The British three-term system took some getting used to.

“So?”

“So, without knowing what he’s getting into, or expecting worse than classroom boredom, why would he go to such lengths as you? Not to mention that he lacks your rather singular upbringing.”

“You mean my parents were nuts?” Valerie challenged.

“I would never say such a thing,” Jane protested. A smile teased at the corner of her mouth. Valerie couldn’t help but chuckle. “I’m asking you just to consider the possibility he came with nothing, before this becomes an obsession with you. For my part, I hear what you’re saying, and Marie and I will take every reasonable precaution. Do we have an agreement?”

Valerie thought about it, and nodded finally.

“Very well then. Shall we go through?” She stood. Valerie matched her, starting for the door.

“Did Marie say? I’ll serve lunch. I know how busy Marie would be otherwise.”

“Yes, she said, and that it was much appreciated, thank you.”

“Just don’t use me as an example, okay? I’m not doing the Big Sister thing. This is just ’til you get him separated from his stuff.”

“All right,” Jane conceded. “I’ll try to remember.” Valerie opened the door. “Oh, and Valerie,” Jane called lightly, “don’t forget: the blue glass.”

Valerie frowned. “Oh, didn’t I ever tell you? I’m red-blue colourblind.”

With that she dived through the door before Jane could answer.

***

Jane sniffed at the sherry in the red glass Valerie had placed before her. She hoped the gesture looked appreciative rather than suspicious. “Thank you, Valerie,” she remembered to say. ~Red-blue colourblind indeed,~ she tried to reassure herself. ~No such thing, I think. Even if it did exist, colourblindness only affects males, doesn’t it?~ She watched as Valerie placed the blue glass by Nathan’s right hand. ~Anything is possible with that one,~ she had to concede. ~And did she notice that time I pointed something out about her behaviour to Nathan? It was just old habit…~ “I welcome you to my house,” she continued, forcing herself to calm. ~She wouldn’t. Surely. Not really.~

~Would she?~

She took a sip. It tasted excellent, as usual. She waited until Nathan, too, had taken a sip, trying to tell herself her more mature, experienced palate would be able to tell the difference. ~Onwards, then.~ “May you find it educational, and ultimately rewarding,” she added, and drank again. He took another sip, and still didn’t thank either Valerie or herself. Well then, it was time for a short lecture. Already her thoughts were moving ahead, with delicious anticipation, to the moment of putting him in petticoats for the first time.

She talked on, having extracted a word of gratitude on Valerie’s behalf, gradually flattening her voice as she did so towards a soporific monotone pitched just so to help the youngster across the table drift towards sleepfulness. He didn’t look like he needed much help. On about Nathan’s third yawn, she caught herself attempting to stifle a yawn of her own. ~She did it, the little monster,~ Jane thought suddenly. ~She doped both glasses.~ “Jonathan, you seem tired from your journey,” she said, fighting back another yawn. “Why don’t you go up to your room for a short nap, and we’ll continue later?”

Nathan yawned again and mumbled. She thought — wonder! — that it might have been a thank you. Then he stood, unsteadily, and tried to leave the room. When he actually staggered at the doorway Valerie dashed forward to help him, and disappeared with him.

“He hardly touched his food, you know,” from Marie, surprising her. She was collecting up the dishes already. She came back down the table, showing Jane the cheesecake in Nathan’s dish. It looked almost untouched.

“Yes,” Jane answered, frowning. “I did notice–” She had to interrupt herself with a yawn. Marie looked at her curiously.

***

By the time they reached the top of the stairs Valerie was almost carrying Nathan. She was glad she’d decided against exceeding the sedative dose that Marie had specified. If the normal dose was hitting him this hard, that could have been a serious mistake. His weight was surprisingly easy to support. He was dopey and still trying to make his own way, rather than actually out cold, so she lost no time steering him to his room.

“Bin drugged,” he slurred. “Where you takin’ me?”

“Bed, that’s all. Come on, nearly there.”

“Scared. Don’ drug me.”

“It was just a glass of sherry. You’re too skinny, you know? You can’t take your drink, is all.”

Nathan shook his head violently, and would have fallen over without Valerie to stop him. She guided him into his room and straight to his bed. “Pink,” he muttered in apparent disgust. “Fuckin’ put me in a girl’s room.”

“Shush. Sit down.” She had him by the bed. He sat heavily.

“Feel sick.” He tried to get away from her.

“Oh no you don’t,” she said, catching him.

“Not drunk,” he insisted. “Drugged. Oh shit. Oh shit.” She tried to shush him. “What was it?” he demanded. “What’re you gon’ do to me?”

“Nothing. I’m going to help you get into bed and you’re going to sleep it off. That’s all.”

“Don’ lie to me! What was it?” He was edging into real panic.

Valerie made a decision.

“It’s just a light sedative. That’s all it is, I swear it, just to help you take a nap. It hit you harder than it should have ’cause you’re underweight and you didn’t eat much, okay? You hearing me?” She waited until he nodded. “You’ll wake up in a couple of hours and you’ll be right here.”

“Don’, don’ leave me?”

Valerie sighed. She didn’t need this.

“Please?” He was fighting it, hard.

“All right.”

“Promise.” Like a child.

“Yeah, I promise. Arms up,” she directed. She was trying to get his sweater off. Nathan obeyed sluggishly.

“What’re you doing?”

“Getting some of these clothes off you. You’ll be more comfortable.” It was true, Valerie told herself, even if it also gave her a chance to frisk him lightly and get the clothes with the most potential for concealed stuff away from him. His fingers were clenched, she found, nails digging deeply into his palms.

“No!” he wailed, slightly belatedly. His head was in the upturned sweater, the T-shirt he had on underneath riding up. She could see ribs and a narrow waist. His belt was loose about his hips. He tried to resist, yanking his arms down, but Valerie had babysat seven-year-olds, and Nathan didn’t have her strength. “NO!” he managed again, more forcefully as his head came clear. Pulling his head backwards through the sweater’s neck had dislodged his ponytail. “STOP!” His hair clouded down around his face, crackling with static. As soon as his hands were free, he grabbed the sweater and hugged it to his chest, like a teddy-bear. ~Such thin arms…~

“Hey!” she got his attention, “what do you think I’m going to do?” He didn’t reply, but his look told her he expected it to be bad. “You know what it’s like when you sleep with all your clothes on; you’ll be rank.”

Nathan wavered, adrenaline starting to lose the battle with the sedative and the alcohol and Valerie’s logic.

“So are you going to help me take your pants off now, or am I going to have to do it myself when you’re asleep?” He gave her another panicked look. “Trousers!” Valerie corrected, remembering where she was. “Just your jeans, okay?” She thought she might be on to something. He seemed really not keen to let these clothes out of his sight. ~Told you, Jane. He’s got stuff on him.~

But Nathan fumbled at his belt, undid the button and zip, then tried to get up, turning away from her, supporting himself on the side of the bed as he ineffectually pulled at the sheets. Valerie turned him back to sit him down again. “Shoes first,” she muttered, and pulled his trainers and socks off, then helped him get the jeans down his legs and away. He turned immediately to the bed again, and tried to crawl under the covers. “Man, I see what you mean,” Valerie quipped, seeing his garishly patterned underwear. “Those boxers are hurting my eyes.” The tie-dye T-shirt wasn’t much better but was at least in a more muted clash of colours. Nathan ignored her, curling up on his side into a ball, his back towards her.

Asleep.

Valerie dropped the jeans on the floor and watched him for a few moments, then reached over him and rearranged his limbs into a proper recovery position, tugging his sweater free and by the way taking a moment to finger the elasticated belt of the boxer shorts for anything concealed. His skin was smooth and cool to the back of her hand. ~Really out,~ she decided. The way he’d been panicking a minute ago, she was sure he’d have objected to her doing that otherwise. Then she pulled the covers up over him and tucked him in.

Once that was done, her attention could turn to the clothes on the floor. “Right,” she said grimly. “Got you.” But the jeans only held his passport, a creased up train ticket, and his wallet, and that didn’t contain anything it shouldn’t. The sweater was, on inspection, just a sweater, and the trainers, similarly, didn’t appear to have been modified by anything other than time and use. She almost threw the whole lot at him in disgust and frustration.

He was deeply asleep, snoring lightly. She watched him for a few more moments, then went to her room and returned quickly with her Libretto and a first aid kit. She didn’t like how hard he’d gone down to the sedative and the epinephrine that were supposed to be for her gave her the option of bringing him up again in a hurry if she decided he needed it. She plugged into the RJ45 under the window-seat and settled in to do that network audit.

***

Marie appeared in the doorway. “Oh, Valerie, you’re here. Jane was wondering.” She carried a sheer satin gown draped over one arm. “She thought you might have drugged her sherry too.”

Valerie pretended indignation. “Would I do such a thing?” Marie just chuckled. Valerie nodded towards the bed. “He went down too hard. I thought I’d better keep watch.” She raised the first aid kit and waved it. “Got Eppys, in case.”

“Is he all right?”

“Just sleeping. I don’t think he’s waking up any time soon.”

“Hmm.” Marie deposited the gown on the bed and bent to pick up Nathan’s discarded clothes. She watched Nathan’s sleeping face for a few moments. He had turned in his sleep a couple of times, which was a good sign, Valerie supposed. He seemed so small and delicate amidst the bed linens. One thin arm rested outside the covers, pale almost to blueness. “He’s so thin. We might have problems finding things to fit.” She touched the back of her hand to his shoulder for a moment, then quietly lifted the covers and eased his arm under.

“Have you and Jane had an anorexic before?”

“I wouldn’t jump to conclusions, Valerie. There’s more than one explanation for a child being underweight.”

“Yes, I know. But have you?”

Marie nodded, still watching at Nathan sleeping. “In retrospect,” she elucidated. “Back then most people didn’t believe it happened to boys, ourselves included.” She sighed. “But all’s well that ends well, and it did. Don’t worry, Valerie, we know better than to try bullying him into eating.” Valerie nodded doubtfully. Marie must have seen her hesitation, because she sat down on the bed, clutching Nathan’s clothing in front of her. Nathan reacted slightly to the shift in weight-disposition in the bed, but didn’t wake. “I’ll admit it was difficult for a while. We didn’t really know what we were dealing with, and if it hadn’t been for Antonia we might have done some real harm. You know how Jane can be when she thinks her student is just being stubborn and wilful.” Valerie smiled ruefully.

“Antonia?”

“The big sister.”

“Ah.”

“She stood up to Jane and won, believe it or not.”

“It’s been known to happen.”

Marie smiled. “Well, yes. In this case it was agreed Jane would stop pressuring Annabel to eat more than she was able to, but simply to accept that and go on with the programme.” Valerie nodded. “It would be nice to say that Annabel started eating more from that day on. Of course it wasn’t that simple. But I think overall we did some good there.”

“The patented J. Thompson miracle Anorexia cure,” Valerie said waspishly. “She’d make a mil– Oh wait, she doesn’t need to.”

Marie smiled. “Oh, it wasn’t a cure. As I said, it wasn’t until later that I think we understood what had been the matter. But if Anders left us feeling he could take control of his own life, and wanting to get better, then maybe it was a start.” She shrugged.

“So you don’t think he shouldn’t have been there at all?”

“Well, we’ve had a number of students who probably shouldn’t have been sent to us. Somehow it always seems to turn out that they were exactly where they needed to be, doesn’t it, Valerie?” She smiled knowingly and stood to go. “Could you let Jane know when he’s awake?”

“Sure.”

“Thank you. And don’t worry. Jane won’t continue the programme if she doesn’t feel it can do any good.”

***

Jane leaned back in her old, comfortable leatherbound chair and looked across the desk at Nathan. He didn’t meet her eyes. It would be uncomfortable for him to do so anyway, she knew: The large palladian window behind her chair would see to that. She had chosen the upper-storey room for her study for that specific reason. It looked out from the front of the house, over the front door, to the line of poplars that marked the start of the old, now overgrown, straight driveway to the front gate; a relic of a more classical sensibility.

“It is time we began your lessons,” she began, steepling her fingers in a manner that came easily from familiarity. The gesture helped to steady her against the surge of anticipation rising inside her, like a vibration she could almost feel through her fingertips. ~It’s been too long,~ she thought, warningly. “You have had an opportunity to think about our earlier conversation. I might add I found your behaviour at lunch quite unmannerly, but that merely confirmed my earlier impressions.”

She would have said that almost regardless of his actual behaviour, of course. It would be almost impossible to not appear unmannerly in comparison to the standards of behaviour she would soon be demanding. At least he hadn’t wolfed his food down at the table. Rather too much the opposite.

“But,” she continued, “I am convinced we will have it out of you by Tuesday. Two days hence,” she reminded him. “That is the last day I will tolerate poor conduct from you. After that it is, as I said, out of my hands.”

He just sat there, silently, seemingly subdued already by having been made to wear that robe. He still, maddeningly, would not look at her, glancing down and to the side. She wanted to upbraid him on that, but, for now, that would be a sign of weakness. He was listening, she knew, and she would have his undivided attention in a very short time now.

Her heart almost skipped at the thought.

“Now, I am going to give you a brief overview of the routine, Jonathan, and you will hear me out. That promise of compliance I exacted from you earlier is decisive and final.” The words flowed out automatically, almost without her needing to think about it, so rehearsed it had become over the years. She could give almost her whole attention to watching Nathan’s reactions. “After you have heard me you will choose either to comply, utterly and without fail, or you may leave now. As you are.”

Nathan sighed then, and looked at her briefly, then nodded. He was shivering.

“First of all, that garment you are wearing: You didn’t like putting it on, did you?” He shook his head, still mute. ~I can’t have subdued him that much already,~ Jane wondered, almost disappointed. ~It’s almost too easy.~ “Tell me, how does it feel, wearing that gown? It feels nice, does it not?”

He looked at her again, hard and bitter. “No. I want my own clothes back.”

“They have been put away until such time as I decide you may have them,” Jane said with practiced certainty.

“Why?”

“Because I wish it,” Jane said shortly. “Describe to me how you are feeling, wearing that gown.”

He just stared at her, mouth working for a few moments as if he would object more forcefully. “I’m cold,” he said, eventually. She could see his shivering in the shimmer of the sheer fabric, although he seemed to be trying to hide it, hugging himself tightly, as he had since putting the gown on. She experienced a moment of hesitation. He was so clearly underweight, and May afternoons here weren’t as warm as she was used to. His physical discomfort would be pushing out other considerations right now– “Look, what’s going on?” he started up, belatedly. “First you, you take my stuff, and you put me in that girl’s room and you say that’s my room, but it’s full of girls’ stuff, and girls’ clothes, and you make me wear this stupid thing and I’m freezing!” Now, at last, she was seeing a proper reaction.

“That is your room,” Jane said carefully and deliberately, “and those clothes are all for you.”

He went very still. He even stopped shivering, then he looked up at her; pure hate in his eyes.

Jane regarded him coolly. “Well,” she said, “here we are at the heart of the matter. You heard me mention petticoat discipline before lunch; I have decided this is the approach I am to take with you. While you are here you will be wearing those clothes, and such other feminine attire as Marie or I select for you, and you will learn to comport yourself in all respects as a young lady of my household.”

Nathan’s eyes had widened as she spoke, staring at her with growing dread. Jane smiled pleasantly and waited.

“You’re joking.”

“I assure you, I am entirely in earnest.” Jane held in a slight feeling of disappointment. She had expected more of a protest than that. “In fact, less than an hour from now, you won’t recognise–”

Nathan propelled himself to his feet with such violence that the chair toppled sideways. By the time it clattered to the floor he was at the door, struggling with it for a moment before opening it and escaping through.

“Tally-ho,” Jane said to herself quietly. “That’s more like it.” She heard his bare feet receding across the landing and down the stairs. She swivelled in her chair to put herself in reach of the security console and, quite unhurriedly, opened the facia panel and locked down the internal doors. The front door she left unlocked. Then she got up and followed Nathan out of the study.

She found Nathan sitting at the bottom of the stairs, staring morosely at the front door. “That was an extremely poor show of manners, Jonathan,” she called down calmly as she descended. “I did not dismiss you.”

He stood to face her. She paused a quarter of the way up. “I want my things back.”

“You won’t be needing them here.”

“I’m not staying here!” he protested. “You said I could leave. You said I could leave!”

“And so you may. By all means attempt to make your way home, but you will have to do so dressed as you are. I will courier your ‘things’ home to your mother on Tuesday.” Monday being a bank holiday.

“She’s not my mother!” he screamed back. “Are you fucking insane? It’s freezing out there! I haven’t got any money!”

“Well then, this is the choice you have before–”

“What’s she told you about me?”

~Interesting…~ Jane thought. Aloud she only said “Enough, Nathan.”

“What did she say about me?! Did she put you up to this?”

“I assure you, Mrs. Shaw and I discussed your needs at great length.” ~Carefully, Jane,~ she told herself. ~There’s something here you don’t know.~

“I don’t need nuffink!”

“Among them an improvement in your spoken grammer,” Jane snapped rather tartly. “You write well enough–”

“Fuck off, you cunt!”

~Oh, you’ll have to try harder than that to shock me, young man,~ she thought. “Really, Jonathan, is that the best you can do? I had hoped someone with your grades in English would be capable of a little more invective flair.”

He looked at her, nonplussed for a moment. “Plough thine own dusty furrough,” he said after a little thought.

Jane blinked once, then she had to laugh out loud. She turned it into an applause. “Very good, Nathan, that’s much better. Do you have any more?”

He stared hate at her. “Yes.”

“Then please go on. I’d like to hear them.” He stayed silent. Exactly as she’d intended. “Well, much as I’ve enjoyed our petite plaisanterie sur l’escalier we really must get on.” She sighed dramatically. “Very well,” she said, as if making a concession, “if you wish, I shall have your things brought down and you may change into your own clothes. I shall have to report that you have refused my programme. On your first day here, I shall add. The rest will, I suppose, be up to law enforcement.” As she spoke she had watched the expression on his face shift through relief to stark fear. “Come to think of it,” she pressed, “we might as well drop you off at the station.” She held his gaze. “Now, if you’ll excuse me I have some phone calls to make.” She turned to go back up the remaining stairs to her study.

“Wait!” he called. She ignored him. “You can’t do this!” His voice raised to a nervous shout. “It’s not fair!”

She stopped and turned back to him, surprised to find him halfway up the stairs between her position and the bottom, still clutching the gown around him.

“I have been doing this for many years, Nathan. I have a long and successful record of bringing order and discipline to confused, chaotic young minds. I have — indeed I insist upon — a great deal of latitude in the techniques I may employ.” The remaining colour drained out of Nathan’s face at her words. “I have decided on the technique I shall use with you. This is not a matter for negotiation. You will either submit to my instruction in every detail, or you will be in police custody before the day’s end. Now, I will hear your decision shortly in my study.”

She didn’t wait for an answer, but continued up to the study, closing the door and leaving it unlocked.

***

There was a quiet knock on the study door. Jane smiled to herself and waited a full fifteen seconds. It would seem a lot longer to the child on the other side of the door. “Come in, Jonathan,” she called.

The door opened only enough to admit Nathan. He stopped just inside, his hand still on the door, as if keeping the option to run away again.

“Have you decided?” she asked.

“I’m… I’m not chaotic,” he said.

“Really?” ~Odd that he should object to that in particular,~ she thought. “And what do you have to say to the behaviour that resulted in your being sent here?”

“I…” He swallowed. “I don’t deserve to die,” he whispered.

“Of course you don’t.” ~He’s afraid of going to jail then,~ Jane thought. ~Well, that’s not so surprising.~

“You want me to dress up like a girl,” he accused.

“That is what I said, yes.”

“You’re going to… You’re going to make me be a girl?”

~Ah,~ Jane thought. “Is that what you’re afraid of?” She chuckled aloud.

“It’s not funny!” he protested.

“Jonathan,” she said, almost kindly, “you give me too much credit. That is not within my power. No, you, dear young man, are going to be a delightful and winsome little boy in skirts. You are going to learn to make yourself pretty for me, and to comport yourself with grace and decorum as would befit a young lady of my household.”

He blinked at her. “That’s it?”

Jane arched an eyebrow. “I’m sorry if it’s a comedown from whatever murderous fantasy you were entertaining, Jonathan, but I assure you it will be quite challenging.”

“But…” he stammered, “but that’s stupid. What’s that supposed to achieve?”

“Your rehabilitation into society. Complete this course to my satisfaction and your slate will be wiped clean. You already know the only alternative open to you. And I frankly don’t care if you think that it’s stupid or pointless, or if you believe me or not. All I require from you at this time is your obedience.” During her speech she had gradually moved up to join Nathan at the doorway. Now she was standing immediately in front of him. He hadn’t run. With deliberate presumption she brought his head up with a finger under his chin, to make him look at her. “You agreed to as much before lunch, if you recall. I’ve been more than patient with you. It’s time to begin.”

“N-Now?”

“Now.” She took control of the door. “Come with me.” She placed a hand firmly on his shoulder and began to direct him back out towards his room.

***

When Jane knocked once and opened the en-suite bathroom door, Marie was already inside, changed into a white uniform and running a hot bubble bath. Nathan baulked and backed up against Jane. If she hadn’t been barring his exit, she thought, he might have bolted again. “Now then, Jonathan,” she said, resting a hand on his shoulder to stop him trying to run, “before we begin you will bathe. I want you spotless for your first lesson. Cleanliness is the rule in my house. Now–”

“I had a shower this morning,” Nathan began.

“Don’t interrupt me.”

“Is she going to stay in here?” he demanded.

“I should certainly think not. Although if you fail to finish in the time allotted, or if I find you have been less than thorough, we will finish the job properly.”

“Like hell.”

“The best way to prevent it is to do the job properly yourself. Now, as I was going to say before you rudely interrupted me,” she started leading him to the bath, just as Marie leaned over the other side and turned the taps off. “I want you to scrub thoroughly from head to toe, including under your finger and toe nails.” She grabbed his hand and raised it, to point out the small amount of grime that had found its way under his fingernails. “This is entirely unacceptable. I also want you to shave closely…” She dropped his hand, to catch his chin again. “Hmm.” She turned his face to the side briefly, and stroked his cheek, seeing him blush under the scrutiny, but he wasn’t bolting. ~A fine, delicate bone structure,~ she was thinking, ~under not enough flesh.~ But she was already picturing how its potential could be brought out by make-up, especially once those too-strong eyebrows were dealt with, and something done with his hair, which was long, but straight and lay flat against his scalp, pushed carelessly behind his ears. “You haven’t started shaving yet,” she observed, matter-of-factly. He shook his head angrily, using the movement to break free of her hand at his chin. ~Yes,~ Jane was thinking to herself, ~quite underdeveloped; which on a practical level makes things easier for us, of course, but can indicate other problems for which we need to be alert.~ She had not missed his curt, angry reaction to what she’d said. Narrow shoulders; thin arms and legs and neck. “Very well. However, your legs are suffering some unsightly hirsutism,” she exaggerated. “This is not acceptable. You are to shave them carefully, and any other exposed hair on your body. There is a razor and shaving gel provided. Do you need instruction on how to use them?”

“No.” Just that, curt and defiant still.

~Well, he’ll be able to figure it out,~ Jane thought, unconcerned. “All right, then I’ll assume you won’t need any more time. Furthermore, you will wash your hair using this shampoo,” she pointed to one of the two plastic bottles on the bath shelf, along with the paraphernalia of shaving, “and this conditioner. I want you to be quite clear: you wash first with this,” she pointed at the shampoo again, “then rinse, then with this.” Nathan sighed impatiently. “You have thirty minutes. If you dally, I assure you, Marie and I will be coming in here to finish the job. Now,” she turned him slightly to face the heated towel rack. “You see on the towel rack there is a pair of panties. After you finish bathing you are to put those panties on before returning to your room. I don’t really care if you don’t put that gown back on, but you will wear the panties, am I understood?”

Nathan looked at the delicate-looking feminine underwear draped on the towel rack next to a large fluffy towel. His expression told her he understood all too well. Nevertheless, she could not have him ignoring her. “Am I understood?” she asked again, firmly. He nodded and tutted angrily. “The response is ‘yes Mrs. Thompson,” she reminded him.

“God, can’t we just get this over with?”

“‘Yes, Mrs. Thompson,’” she insisted. “And your half-hour starts now.” She noted Marie checking her watch, but made no move to leave the room, not until he said it. He soon got the idea.

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson,” he singsonged rebelliously.

“Not like that,” Jane said. “I will not tolerate your sarcasm, Jonathan. It’s a deeply unpleasant, unbecoming trait of which I mean to cure you quickly. Your thirty minutes are ticking by, but I’m not leaving until you say it properly, without that nasty whining tone in your voice. It’s your choice, if you prefer that we remain here while you bathe rather than answer me in a civilised manner, I’m quite prepared to oblige.”

He was almost shaking with fury. ~Good,~ she thought. But it had been the second time he’d tried to fight her with sarcasm and that wouldn’t do. ~Just don’t let him be an exhibitionist now…~

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson,” he said again, his voice flat and quiet.

Jane nodded, affecting disappointment. “Indeed. I suppose that will have to suffice for now. Come along, Marie.” She swept out, knowing Marie would be at her back.

“I thought for a moment he was going to call your bluff,” Marie said quietly after the door was closed.

“What bluff?” Jane murmured, and smiled her most predatory smile. “Now, time’s pressing on.”

***

“Nearly thirty minutes, Jane,” Marie observed. “He’s cutting it fine.”

Jane nodded. She was starting to think Nathan might become the second student to test her threat to come in and finish bathing him when she heard the heavy gulp of the plug being pulled and the sloshing of someone getting out of a bath. Any further sounds from within were drowned by those of the Victorian retrofitted plumbing moving the used bathwater. “All right,” Jane said. “Two minutes grace.”

Marie nodded.

Nathan only needed one more minute. The door opened and he was standing there, back in the same gown, which was clinging to his still-damp body in places, looking in startlement at seeing her waiting for him outside the bathroom. His long hair was slicked-back and darkened by water, but it looked as if the lightener in the shampoo had done its work and it would be a softer, lighter red once it had dried out.

“Oh, you waited for me. How nice,” he said snidely. “If I’d known I’d have given you a– holy shit!” He stood agog in the doorway, staring at the transformation of his room. Jane smiled to herself. If the room was excessively feminine before, it was almost laughably so now. That was almost the point; if the boy laughed at being faced with this sight, instead of being horrified…

Nathan didn’t laugh. He stared with something approaching shock. There was lace everywhere. The effect was that of some extraordinarily organised lace bomb having been detonated in the room. There was lace covering the now-lit dressing table, lace on the chest of drawers, on the wardrobes, even the legs of the bedframe. The bed itself had been re-made with laceworked sheets and the teddy-bear once again placed on the pillows.

“Well, you seem to have recovered your sunny disposition, I see,” Jane retorted. “Show me your hands.” He tutted and held his hands up at her. “Stop that,” she said.

“What?” Aggrieved.

“You know very well what. Need I remind you of your agreement not to insult my intelligence?” She inspected his fingernails quickly. “Hmm.”

“Hmm what? There isn’t any dirt there! God!”

~The sooner I move on the better,~ Jane thought, sustained by the prospect of the transformation to come. “Come with me,” she merely said, and took hold of his upper arm to lead him to the dressing table.

“Ow, that hurts!” But he came.

“No it doesn’t. Don’t overdramatise.”

“It does! You’re going to bruise me. I get bruised easily.”

“Sit here.” She indicated the dressing table. In addition to the lace, its top surface was now also covered with the paraphenalia of make-up. Nathan swallowed and approached, looking askance at the make-up itself. “Come along,” Jane said, letting a little impatience show.

Nathan sat, and sighed. He stared at the arrayed cosmetics with barely-veiled horror. Jane smiled.

***

By the time Jane completed Nathan’s make-up, Marie was ready. She had already laid out a pretty pastel green dress on the bed, a pair of lacy white stockings and a white Court Royal overbust corset, laced back in a Victorian style. Jane stood Nathan up and deposited him where she wanted him and turned to find Marie already holding one petticoat towards her. She took it. “Thank you, Marie. Now then, Jonathan,” she turned back to address the youth, approving the appalled expression on his face. “You heard me mention petticoat discipline earlier. It is from this garment that the term derives.” She was aware of Marie behind her placing the others on the bed and lifting another one free. “There are few articles of lingerie that are more juvenile.” She turned it for him, seeing how his eyes followed it. “Don’t you think it’s pretty?”

“Um…”

“This charming, girlish article is also a symbol of your newfound status in my household, Jonathan. I shall greatly enjoy putting you into it. In fact you are to be favoured with four layers of these tonight. Now, remove that gown so we may begin.” She found the hem and prepared for him to step into it.

“No.”

“That isn’t a word I like to hear, Jonathan,” she said warningly, looking across at him. He was clutching the gown close in his folded arms. “Did you put those panties on after your bath as I instructed?

He tutted. “Yes,” he said.

“Well then, what have you got to be concerned about?”

“You said I’d have to wear girl’s clothing, right?”

“Yes, Nathan, that’s right. But we can’t begin if you stay in that gown all evening, can we?”

The logic of that statement crashed across Nathan’s face. “I’ll…” he began.

“Come along, Jonathan. Do you think you have anything under there we haven’t seen before?” She advanced on him.

“No wait, look,” he said, a little panicky. “No. I’ll… I’ll do it myself, all right? I’ll do it!”

“Oh nonsense–”

“I’ll do it!” he said, louder. “Leave me alone! I’ll do it myself!”

She laughed at him. “You are not competent to dress yourself, Jonathan,” she started back at him, almost snarling in disdain. “Not even as a male, judging by your slovenly appearance at our first meeting, and certainly not in the manner I require.”

“Then I’ll learn!” Nathan snapped back, the anger failing to conceal the tremor in his voice. “That’s what I’m here for, isn’t it?”

“Be quiet!” She put enough force into her voice to make him flinch. “You will not address me in that tone, young man, is that clear?” Nathan opened his mouth to retort, so she continued. “In fact, you are not to speak at all, unless you are explicitly invited to do so. I am frankly becoming tired of your voice!”

“Jane,” Marie said behind her, a conspiratorial rise in her voice, “maybe he wants to show us how he can get dressed all by himself like a big girl. Isn’t that right, chá¨rie?” Nathan’s wide eyes glanced past Jane’s shoulder momentarily, and he nodded.

Marie’s instincts were not to be lightly ignored. She had been Jane’s companion and assistant on this programme almost from the beginning. The first day or so was a process of quick calibration: The course necessarily involved crossing certain lines of propriety. It was important to quickly identify which lines were not to be crossed with each student. Marie thought they’d found one, and was warning her back.

And besides, it would be an opportunity to demonstrate to him his own incompetence in such matters. “Very well, Jonathan,” she said, allowing her amusement at that thought to enter her voice, “if you insist, then yes, you may dress yourself tonight in these garments.” She turned away from him to drape the petticoat she held over the side of his bed. “Mind you,” she said as she did so, “I shan’t tolerate any sign of slovenliness or carelessness. I will inspect you when you are done, and if I’m not satisfied we will be starting again, and this time Marie and I will do it correctly. Is that understood?”

“Uh…” He nodded. “Yeah.”

“Then you have fifteen minutes. You may begin.”

“Fif–” He looked at her, back at the clothes, back at her again. “You have to leave me alone. Or…” he hesitated. “At least turn your backs or something. Give me some privacy.”

She regarded him.

“Please,” he tried.

“All right,” she conceded, as he’d said the magic word, and went to sit at the dressing table, aware of Marie following with her. The dressing table mirror afforded an excellent view of the room behind her. She watched Nathan gingerly picking up the corset and turning it around, trying to figure out what to do.

“Oh wait, I got it,” he said quietly to himself, identifying the clasps that would hold the busk together. He started to shrug off the robe, then looked up at her suddenly through the mirror and froze. Jane nodded, accepting the small defeat, and pushed the mirror above its pivot point so it was pointing at the ceiling.

After a few moments she heard the quiet swish of satin as, presumably, the robe fell to the floor, followed quickly by the light swish of clothing, then a different sound. After that there were faint sounds of a struggle going on, and laboured breathing. This went on for some time. She glanced at the bedside clock. Four minutes already.

“How’m I supposed to…” she heard him mutter.

“Anything I can help you with, Jonathan?” Jane asked archly. She would have preferred to have seen what was going on behind her, but the sounds plus her imagination were supplying an amusing enough picture.

“How do I get the other, um, petticoats on over the first one?”

“Why, Nathan, I thought you knew!” She grinned at Marie.

“Didn’t say I knew, just wanted some fucking privacy,” she heard him mutter quietly. Evidently, she hoped, less quietly than he’d intended.

“What was that?” she asked aloud.

“Nothing,” he sighed. “I’ll figure it out.”

“I’m sure you will,” Jane lied.

“Aha! I know…” Nathan muttered again behind her, followed by a sound of a lot of swishing chiffon. “Er, you wanted me to wear all four of these, right?”

“Yes, Jonathan, that’s correct. What seems to be the problem.”

“Uh… what?”

“Don’t say ‘what,’ say ‘pardon me,’” Jane instructed. “I asked, what seems to be the problem?”

There was no reply, except for Nathan’s shallow, laboured breathing, and no sounds of clothing being moved.

“Jonathan?” Marie asked suddenly, sounding concerned. Jane looked around, sensing that Marie had already done so. Nathan was standing by the bed looking down at himself in apparent horror. Left to himself, he’d work himself up into a genuine panic attack, Jane recognised. She had her own role to play, however.

“Marie, would you bring him back around here. We shall complete the ensemble.”

“Oui, Madame,” Marie replied, and went to join Nathan. She said something to him, too soft for Jane to hear. He nodded, then followed her meekly back to where Jane was standing to meet them.

He had managed just a single petticoat and the corset, worn loosely over a simple camisole top that if anything accentuated his thin frame and narrow bony shoulders.

“Well, I think you made your point,” she began, almost gently. “It’s not necessary to belabour it. You’re not expected to know how to don these clothes immediately. Indeed, you need to learn by example the proper manner for doing so. Are you ready to co-operate now?”

He looked up at her momentarily, his eyes wide with trepidation, then down again, and he nodded.

“Aloud, please,” she reminded him.

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Excellent.”

“Marie said–”

“You will address her as Miss Marie,” Jane corrected him. “Is that understood?”

He started to nod again, then stopped. “Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Good. Now, what did she say?”

“She– Miss Marie said I’d be doing this by myself, normally?”

“Yes, that’s correct. However, there are many garments here with which you won’t be familiar. You must learn to accept, by instruction or demonstration, their proper handling and care, as well as how to wear them. For instance, how did you intend to put on your stockings after your petticoats?”

“Er–”

“Don’t mumble. Speak, or hold your peace. Marie, you had better put them on him.”

“Oui, Madame.” Marie quickly retrieved the hold-up stockings. Jane worried for a moment that they would be too small — indeed, she wondered where Marie had kept such a small pair — before noticing how thin his legs were beneath the short, stiff petticoat he was wearing.

“Take my hand, dear,” Jane invited, as Marie knelt at Nathan’s feet. He got the idea and, after a worried hesitation, took Jane’s hand for support and stood on one leg to allow Marie to put the first stocking on. Marie herself guided his foot back down once she was past the ankles and efficiently fed the stocking out up his leg and under the petticoat. Nathan blushed and glanced at Jane and, seeing she was already looking at him, looked quickly away. “Pay attention to what she’s doing,” Jane instructed him. A movement of her hand, holding his, directed him to lift the other foot, and this time he tried to look down to see what Marie was doing. Naturally the petticoat obscured his view, and he nearly overbalanced, trying to see, and had to lean more of his weight onto Jane’s hand than he probably meant, or fall over. Marie worked the stocking up and stood.

Nathan took his hand back, diffidently.

“What do you say?” Jane prodded.

“Th-Thank you Mrs. Thompson.” He didn’t sound very grateful.

“Not me.”

“Thank you, Miss Marie,” he said, with a little more enthusiasm. It was a start.

“Marie, would you see to his corset, please,” Jane instructed. “It’s too loose at the moment. He will be chafed.”

“Oui, bien sá»r.” Marie curtseyed and moved around to the boy’s back and began re-lacing the corset. Nathan just stared away into the space in front of him, as if he was simply beyond caring what happened. Marie soon brought his attention back to his immediate surroundings, as she tensioned the corset laces once, then a second time, making him stagger slightly. “That’s better now,” she said, sounding satisfied. She turned him to face her, with a gentle hand at his shoulder. Jane marvelled at how easily he turned at such a touch. “If you wear it too loosely it will slip and chafe, and believe me that will became painful.”

He nodded, attentive now. “What about — my ribs?” he asked, his breath short. “Won’t they — get deformed?”

“Certainly not,” Jane said. Marie turned him again — another featherlight touch, this time just below his waist. ~Fascinating,~ Jane thought. ~He offers practically no resistance to her at all. It’s almost as if it’s beneath his notice. Whereas when I tell him to do something, he balks and panics and objects.~

“I remember — seeing something — about it — on telly,” he said, practically gasping. “They used to — have their bottom ribs — removed. You’re not going to–”

“I should think not,” Jane answered. That practice almost certainly only ever existed in the popular imagination in any case, she knew; tales encouraged by doctored photographs and exaggerated illustrations and, presumably, a few excessively tight lacers; but she didn’t need to tell him that.

“Nathan, breathe up here,” Marie was saying. She’d stepped around in front of him, almost next to Jane now. “Don’t try to breathe down into your stomach. Bring it up into your chest.” She breathed, to show him. He emulated her without question, until the expression on his face showed he was getting it. “Come along,” she enjoined. “I haven’t laced this nearly tightly enough to give you real breathing difficulties; you just need to learn to do it differently.”

~That’s the point. To do everything differently. No automatic behaviour. No bad old habits. Think about everything you’re doing. Re-learn everything.~

~Even how to breathe.~

Marie went to the bed and picked up the second petticoat Nathan was to wear. Jane felt her excitement building; with everyone’s attention focussed for a moment on Nathan’s breathing, she became aware of her own, how it came quicker now, matching his. ~Oh, it’s been a long time,~ she agreed. “Corsets are like many other things in life, Jonathan,” she explained. “Perfectly safe in moderation. In your case I’m using it as a training aid, to correct your frankly execrable posture habits. Have you noticed how much taller you are?”

Marie was ready with the petticoat. If there was a ritual which, for Jane, marked the true start of the programme, this was it: The literal petticoating of the new arrival.

For modesty’s sake she usually let a new student put the first petticoat on themselves, if they wished, as Nathan had done. She’d make a show of relenting under duress, but she enjoyed watching them deal with choosing between standing before her in lacy girl’s panties or voluntarily donning such a feminine garment as a petticoat to cover themselves. They usually chose the petticoat. The sheer sensuality of the panties would, by itself, often produce a certain physical response of which a macho young man would be entirely embarrassed to have in front of two older women.

But the second, third and more petticoats were for Jane and Marie. By this time the new arrival had expended his first flush of angry rebellion and was resigned. Oh, he’d tell himself it was just for now, just until he could get his bearings, regroup, and do something devastating; but it was already too late. She had him now. If he let them do this, and they always did, he was hers.

She felt herself growing silent, which is a different state from merely not speaking at a given moment. Settling into a space where words were irrelevant. Marie held the petticoat out to her, and she took her side of it, feeling the diaphanous ripples and folds of fabric against her skin. A moment for their eyes to meet, then they lifted it together in front of Nathan, and up over his head. His eyes followed its path curiously. ~Will he need to be told to raise his arms?~ Jane wondered; then, ~No!~ as his hands ascended. ~Like a prayer. Oh, the darling boy.~ And, ~He didn’t forget to shave under his arms.~ His hands came down after it, clasped together in front as the petticoat settled lightly over the first, and he watched it do so with placid curiosity. Jane, wanting to experiment, lightly turned him towards her with a finger at his waist, so Marie could tie the drawstring at the small of his back. He was being so good she actually graced him with a real smile, but his eyes were averted, still curiously watching the play of chiffon.

In the meantime, Marie had finished with the tie and had fetched the third petticoat. The slightest directional touch, and he turned again, so he was facing the petticoat as she and Marie lifted it over his head, and again, let the ruffled loop almost seem to float down around him like a cloud. She could hear him breathing, as if he, too, had caught the beauty of the moment. She could not keep her eyes off him. He waited, motionless, while Marie tied the back, and Jane moved around him, just here and there lifting the material with the back of her hand to let it fall a little differently, where it should be, or indeed, simply because she wanted to. The corset was already shaping his posture, lending his back a pleasant, feminine shape, so preferable to that slope-shouldered slouch he’d employed at their meeting. She put a hand to the back of his shoulder and just applied a light pressure as she stepped around, so he turned on the spot. He glanced around at her, and at Marie, a note of concern on his face, but he didn’t resist. Marie looked on impassively. A full circle he turned, under her guiding hand. There was no purpose to it, other than to see if he would, and to enjoy his almost-unknowing compliancy. There would be time enough to provoke, and thus overcome, his resistance later. This was sweet.

As she brought him to a stop, pausing her hand just a moment on the top of his shoulder, Marie was ready with the fourth and, tonight, the last petticoat. She joined Marie in lifting it over, and let it down. ~Nearly done,~ she told herself, with just a little regret. It settled perfectly. Marie tied the small bow at the back and it was done. Jane stood back to admire the result. The petticoats had had the desired effect, of course, in making him look even smaller, and ever more childish, and a little sad. It was an effective enough illusion even when used on larger boys.

Marie, standing at his shoulder, caught her gaze suddenly and held it. A warning gaze. Jane became aware of her own breathing, the heat in her cheeks, and the deeper pulse of her desire pushing at her body from the inside, so strong she wondered that Nathan couldn’t see it. The warring impulses of guilt and power, the dark place, and the leashed monstrosity.

She nodded minutely, took one last big inhale and let it out in a sigh, knowing what she must do. “Marie,” she started, aloud, “I have some other business to attend to downstairs, which I can’t put off any longer.” Another breath, to calm herself. “Could you finish dressing him and send him down to me when he’s ready? I shall be in the parlour.”

“Oui, Madame,” Marie replied demurely, the image of obedience, as ever.

Jane got through the departing admonishments and removed herself as quickly as she could to the parlour. ~Oh, I shouldn’t have left it this long,~ she thought, sitting by the window. For the first time in years she felt real fear.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: After A Fall, Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"A secret passion for girls with boyish good looks."

Story:

***

There was so much blood. The smell of it, hot, metallic and cloying, filled her head as her footing slipped. She’d been too late. Too late, but in time to see Mike go down. After that she hadn’t been able to stop. Something had broken inside her. How easily a sharp blade slips through the skin. Would she never tire of it? Someone was screaming. She thought it was Teresa, but Teresa’s face stared unmoving back at her from next to Mike’s body. Something had broken inside her. Someone was screaming. Someone was crying. And somewhere mixed in with it was the singing of a nightingale. She couldn’t open her eyes properly; something was trying to keep them shut so she wouldn’t see; her feet were tangling and slipping in something she didn’t want to look at–

~Eyes Open,~ Valerie commanded, gasping with the effort, but her eyes opened. She was in bed. ~Dream!~ she told herself. “Didn’t happen didn’t happen didn’t happen,” she found herself saying, gasping, like a mantra. She could hear her own voice hoarse from screaming. “Oh God. Oh God.” The only thing she could see was a sliver of indigo through the gap in the curtains and the grey outline of her room. Then she had to reach down and pull the old chamber pot out from underneath the bed so she could throw up into it, halfway hanging over the side of the bed. ~That’s more like it,~ she thought bitterly. ~Blistering return to form there, Tucker.~ Shivering, fumbling for a tissue, some other sense prodded her for attention. She held her breath. Someone was still crying. It wasn’t quiet, sad crying either; this was someone who was desperate and panicking and banging on a door–

~Nathan!~ she realised suddenly. ~Kid must be having a problem. Where’s Jane? Get up, Valerie.~

She willed herself to move, and rolled herself out of bed, forcing her body to decide how awake it was going to be. She landed on her feet rather than her face, so she guessed it was awake enough. She stumbled to the door and out onto the landing, quickly checking that her boxers and camisole were at least on straight and not showing bits they shouldn’t. They, and she, were sweaty and stinking, but there wasn’t time to do anything about that. The banging was definitely coming from Nathan’s door, the crying she could hear was breathless with panic. She ducked back into her own room, remembering the keycard, and returned to swipe it through Nathan’s lock and tap the code into the panel. The bolt snapped open and she turned the handle.

“What–” she started testily as the door opened, and stopped at the sight of Nathan’s face. He was clearly distraught; the make-up had run horribly under tears.

“There was so much blood,” Nathan cried, his voice tight and horrified. Valerie felt every hair on her body try to stand on end. “I couldn’t get out.” Valerie still wasn’t properly awake. That must have been why she let him run into her arms. Or that’s what she chose to tell herself. Nathan was just hanging on. She let her arms wrap around his shoulders, to calm him. “I heard you screaming,” he was continuing. “I couldn’t get to you. The door was locked.”

“It’s all right,” she said. “It was just a bad dream.” ~Jesus.~ Her cheek was prickled for a moment by one of the curlers in his hair. She shifted position, got a hand to the back of his head, where she could direct where it went better. She was going to get make-up on her top.

“It’s coming under the door,” he was still in the horror of it, his voice coming in a whispered scream. “It’s coming under the door.”

“Shhhhh.” She rocked him slightly, where they were standing in his doorway.

“You’re all right,” he gasped.

“Yes, I’m all right. I just had a bad dream too.”

“I heard you screaming.” He was still shaking. She wanted to snap at him for repeating the obvious, but she knew too well what this felt like. He was switching over to normal crying now anyway, so she guided him back into his room, elbowing the light-switch on as she passed, and sat with him on the edge of his bed for a few minutes while he cried, unselfconsciously, like a child, and wouldn’t let go of her.

***

“Guess that was a bad one, eh?” she said awkwardly, as he was crying himself to a stop. He nodded.

“Yeah. Sorry.”

“It’s okay.”

“Haven’t had that one… for a while.”

“Me neither,” Valerie agreed, meaning her own dream. It won a chuckle out of Nathan.

Nathan separated himself from Valerie at last, curling himself up into a ball on the bed. He was still shaking.

“You going to be all right?” Valerie asked. He didn’t say anything for a while; long enough that she thought he’d fallen asleep. She stood up carefully.

“Are you going to lock the door?” he asked, without having moved. His eyes were open.

“Yeah. Sorry.”

“Don’t lock me in.”

She looked at him, trying to read if this was — had all been — a ploy to give him the run of the place. She didn’t think so, but that couldn’t change her answer. “It’s not my call. I’m sorry.”

“I won’t go anywhere, I promise,” Nathan said, sitting up.

“If you were good at keeping promises, you wouldn’t have ended up here,” Valerie observed. She saw it hit home.

“It wasn’t me! I–” He stopped, upset, and sagged.

“You’re denying you’re Lacuna?” Valerie asked. Nathan took a breath as if to speak, but only shook his head. “You understand why I can’t just let you go nosing around?” He nodded, dejected.

“What if you stay with me?”

“I’m not your babysitter, Nathan. I have to sleep too.” ~Who am I kidding?~ she thought harshly. This wasn’t one of those nights where she’d be getting any more sleep. Besides, her sheets were rank from the sweating she’d done earlier, and not very tempting. His looked as bad. Nathan just curled up again, hugging his knees and looking at the floor.

Dammit.

“If this is a trick there will be hell to pay, you realise that?”

“It’s not a trick. Honest.”

All she was getting off him were scared-kid vibes. Still she hesitated. “Okay,” she said eventually, getting another hit of that cute-as-kittens smile off him that she’d seen earlier, in the main hall. ~Could get used to that smile,~ she admitted to herself. She kept herself focused. “One night only, you understand? You’re going to have to talk to Jane in the morning about it.” He nodded slowly. “So, this is how it’s going to happen. I need to have a shower and change. I have to lock your door while I do that, okay? Ten minutes tops.”

“Ten minutes.”

“Guaranteed. Can you handle that?” He nodded. “You take the time to sort yourself out and change into something clean and dry.”

He nodded. “Okay. I’ll find something, I guess.” A crooked smile.

“When you’ve done that, start pulling the sheets off the bed. I’ll help you put clean ones on.” ~That should keep him busy,~ she was thinking. ~Too bad I can’t get him to help me change my sheets. Don’t want Lacuna getting a look at the toys in my room.~ There would be too much temptation for nimble fingers, she was sure.

“All right. Thanks.”

“Clock’s ticking,” she said, and left, locking the door behind her.

***

Ten minutes later, having showered the nightmare-juice off her body, she was back outside his door carrying a spare set of bedclothes over an arm. She’d taken her time, not wanting to return earlier than her promise. Enough time to give consideration to what to change into. In the end she’d decided on actually getting dressed into a flowing gypsy skirt she’d bought in a weak moment with Mary, who seemed to have a thing for them, and a plain top. She grabbed a sweater and went.

She unlocked the door and knocked, waiting three clear seconds before opening the door. She would knock, she decided, because Jane would not. Nathan was waiting, sitting hugging his knees on the bare mattress. He’d found another nightgown and a pink chenille cardigan.

“You okay?”

He nodded.

“Let’s make this bed.”

They made short work of it. Nathan admitted to only having used duvets before, but he paid attention as she showed him what to do with the sheets, and picked it up quickly. It seemed to cheer him up, oddly. When it was done he clambered aboard triumphantly. Valerie couldn’t help but laugh.

“You’re such a kid, you know that?”

He just grinned. “I’m not sleepy,” he declared. “Hey, you want to play a game?”

“Er…” ~This better not be some kind of come-on,~ Valerie thought. “What did you have in mind.”

“I don’t know. What you got?”

“What, like board games?”

“Well yeah, ’course.” All innocence.

Valerie thought. Jane had a good selection of board games, as it happened. For bored kids at boreding school. Ha ha. There’d be time enough for Nathan to play all of them, and other Approved Gentle Pursuits, after looking decorous to Jane’s specifications had become automatic. “Come on,” she said. “I’ve got a better idea.”

He bounced off the bed.

“You’d better put something on your feet,” she suggested. “The floors get cold. There should be some slippers around here.”

He made a face. “I found them. They’re fluffy.”

Valerie gave him her best ‘Jane’ look until he humphed and went off to recover them.

***

Valerie found the right light switch. The concealed lights over the kitchen work surfaces flickered on. It gave them enough light to see by while keeping the overall ambient level low, for the benefit of her tired eyes. “Go sit down,” she indicated the kitchen table with one hand while the other groped in the fridge for the cream. “I’ll make you a hot toddy.”

“A what?”

“Oh you know, a hot toddy.” She found the cinnamon and cocoa, but– “Where has Marie hidden the nutmeg–”

“Oh,” Nathan giggled quietly from the table. “Not so hot toddy. I get it now.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. Just something I read as a kid, I didn’t get it ’til now. Duh.” He slapped the side of his head and grinned.

“Er, okay.” Valerie shrugged, then regarded Nathan for a while. ~Idle hands,~ she was thinking. ~I know how to keep ’em busy.~ “Hey, I got a better idea.” She leaned on the counter separating the cooking area from the table. “Have you ever had real home-made American chocolate-chip cookies fresh from the oven?”

“Um. Well, they have American cookies in Sainsbury’s, Lin gets ’em sometimes.”

Valerie made a rude noise. “Right, Get up here, you’re making ’em.” She had a thought that she might learn something about how he felt about food. Like whether he really was anorexic, or if he just didn’t trust what was being put in front of him, like a certain someone she remembered.

“Me?”

“Yeah. You want Jane in a good mood when you talk to her about that lock?” Nathan nodded earnestly. “Tip: She’s got a big soft spot for my cookies. It’s one thing I can actually do better than Marie, though she’d never admit it. So you bring her some you made yourself, maybe it’ll sweeten her up before you ask, right?” Nathan nodded slowly, understanding. “Hang on though,” she added, “lemme just check we got the stuff. Otherwise we revert to plan A.”

A quick flurry through the cupboards later and she had assembled the ingredients untidily on the counter. “Okay, we’re good to go. Get up here, raccoon-face.”

“Hey, not my fault,” Nathan protested, coming back round into the cooking-area. “Mrs. Thompson said–”

“Mrs. Thompson said she wanted you to fall asleep wearing it, right?”

“Yeah something like that.”

“And you did?”

“Yyyeah…” Uncertainly.

“Well then.” Valerie reached into an overhead sundries cupboard and got out some facial cleansing wipes. “Let’s get this off or it’ll end up everywhere, and mascara in the cookie mix doesn’t appeal.”

“Won’t I get in trouble?” Nevertheless, Nathan stood still while Valerie wiped brusquely at his face.

“You can tell her I did it. That’s why I am doing it, so you don’t have to lie.” She grinned. “Better leave the curlers in though.”

“God knows what that’s going to turn out like,” Nathan replied. “Probably end up with an Afro.” He giggled.

“Nah, curlers aren’t that strong. Wait’ll you get that perm though–”

“What perm?”

~Oops!~ “You’ll see. Stand still, I’m nearly done.”

“God that feels better. What perm?”

“Shush. It’s supposed to be a surprise.”

“I don’t want a… perm,” he trailed off, probably remembering how much what he wanted would have to do with it.

“Can you cook at all?”

Nathan shrugged. “Oven chips and burgers type stuff–”

“‘No,’ in other words. Go put on an apron and wash your hands while I get this lot organised.”

“Apron?”

“Third drawer.” She pointed to the drawers near the main sink.

***

“Eww…”

“What?” Valerie looked over. Nathan was holding the packet of chocolate morsels as if he’d found a decomposing rodent.

“Nestlé. Do you know what they get up to in third-world countries?”

“Oh God, you sound like…” Valerie sighed.

“Who?”

“Never mind. Just put the damn chocolate in.”

“Made from the bitter tears of malnourished babies’ mothers!”

“Look, you didn’t buy it, you’re not to blame. If it matters to you that much you can help with the shopping in future.”

Nathan poured the chocolate pieces into a measuring jug. “You sure this is right? Seems like an awful lot…”

“Trust me. It’s my secret ingredient.”

Nathan stopped pouring and looked at her, deadpan. “Your secret ingredient is double the chocolate.”

Valerie grinned. “Triple for special occasions.”

Nathan just looked at her. “There was me thinking you were going to use a — herbal additive, if you know what I mean…”

“Huh?” Valerie returned the look blankly for a moment.

“You know, ‘wow man,’” he imitated the stereotypical stoner, “‘these cookies are really mellowing me out!’”

“Oh God no,” Valerie protested. “Gotta stay alert, you know?”

“Country needs lerts,” Nathan finished automatically. “Can’t have you getting stoned with an ’ardened crim like me around, right?”

“Ri-ight,” Valerie agreed.

“I’m pretty dangerous with a wooden spoon you know.”

“Oh shush, and start beating that mix.”

“What’s it ever done to me?” Nathan grinned and started mixing. “This, my friends,” he assumed the stoner voice again, “is a Camberwell Cookie.” He grinned at her. “Why trust one cookie, and not another?” He giggled. “Ah well, chocolate’s not so innocent. Nature’s prozac, innit? Got serotonin in it. And other things. Really addictive stuff when you look at it.”

“Shut up and work, perp.”

“Yes Boss.”

***

“Oh wow, this is bringing back memories.”

“Huh?” Valerie looked across at Nathan stirring the cookie mixture. He’d slowed, looking into space. “Hey, keep up the rhythm.”

“Oh, sorry.” He started up again. “Just, I suddenly remembered when Granny used to let me cook. You know, make cakes and stuff. I can’t believe I forgot that!” He grinned at Valerie. She noticed he’d got a smudge of flour on his forehead, and another, God-knows-how, on the end of his nose. ~Aw, that’s so cute,~ she almost said aloud. What she did do was wander to the main set of drawers and open the third one, where she knew Marie kept a small compact camera. “’Course, in those days I had to stand on the stool to reach the sideboard…” He carried on stirring for a while, lost in memories. Valerie, sensing there would be more, waited. “I miss her,” he said eventually, more to himself than to Valerie. “I think she almost understood us.” He stirred the mix.

Valerie shrugged. “Could be worse.” She was thinking of her own grandparents, on her father’s side. She had never met them. This, as far as her father had been concerned, was no accident. He’d had a hard enough time escaping from them, and the cult group of which they were part and in which he had grown up. In the end his only escape had been into the Marines, and he’d had to lie about his age to manage that. She had a good idea what he would do if any of them showed up looking for his children.

~Oh God, what if he thinks they kidnapped me?~ Valerie thought suddenly. ~If he got that into his head, that they’d taken me to brainwash me and fix me…~ It was too plausible for comfort. ~Dad would never stop,~ she realised with a shudder, ~until he found me. But they didn’t take me, so he won’t find me, so… he’ll never stop.~

She pulled her mind away from the images that evoked, knowing she’d get enough of them next time she slept, and forced herself to focus back on the moment. Nathan had just said something. “Pardon me? I didn’t hear you.”

“Mrs. Thompson,” Nathan repeated, “she’s not your real Mum, is she?” It wasn’t a question. She knew she bore little physical resemblance to Jane.

“No.” She met his eyes for a few moments. “It’s a long story,” she said, finally. “And you’re so not cleared for it,” she added, with a grin to soften it.

“Ooh, Mystery Girl,” Nathan teased, and gave her that gorgeous smile again. This time she was ready.

Flash!

***

The oven door closed.

“Now what?”

“Now we clean up this mess before Marie comes down and crucifies us.”

***

The only noises came from the appliances. The fridge, the freezer, the louder sound of the oven. Nathan was standing on the bench looking at the pictures by the window. “Who’s this?” he asked quietly. “She looks a bit like you, but she’s not, is she?”

“That’s Eugenia. One of Jane’s former students.”

“Eugenia,” Nathan said softly. “And?” He indicated the picture next to it.

“Teres– um, Julia. And that one’s Charlene.”

“Who drew them?”

Valerie pointed back at the first picture. Nathan studied it again.

“They’re girls’ names.”

“Uh-huh.”

Nathan traced Julia’s brow carefully, down to the line of her jaw. Eugenia had drawn her idealised, but still you could, if you were watchful, see the young man Julio would never now grow to be. Not here. Valerie turned away, pointlessly checking the clock on the oven.

“I’m going to get given a girl’s name, aren’t I?”

Valerie took a few moments to decide whether to answer. “Yes.”

She turned back in time to see Nathan balancing on the edge of the bench, as if he was tightrope walking. He jumped off. “I s’pose it makes sense.”

“Don’t you mind?”

He shrugged. “Never liked Nathan. It’s a stupid name.”

“It is only temporary,” she reminded him.

“Well, duh, I know that.” He grinned. “Do I get a say in it?”

“If you’re quick. Why? Did you have something in mind?”

“No.” His attention was already starting to wander, to the books on the shelves on that side of the jutting sideboard. He got up to look at them.

***

A hand snaked towards the hot baking trays. Valerie slapped it away reflexively.

“Ow!”

“Wait!”

“But–”

“But nothing. Wait.”

“But I’m hungry!” Nathan protested.

~Hello,~ Valerie thought. ~Pay attention, Tucker.~ “Well, I’m not surprised,” she said aloud, as if it was no significance. “You hardly ate anything all day.”

That got a guilty look. “I… I wasn’t hungry then.”

“No?”

“I had a big breakfast. I was tense.”

~Yeah, right.~ He looked hungry now. His eyes were practically tracking on the baking tray. “Well, they’re not ready yet,” she said.

“They smell ready.”

“Well they’re not,” she said, more firmly. “They’re still cooking inside. You’d burn yourself.”

“Duh, I’m not a child!”

“Stop behaving like one then. Go and sit down like a good little girl,” she teased, “and I’ll bring them over. When they’re ready.”

Nathan made a noise that was not in Jane’s book of delicate feminine behaviour, but he went, like it was a big imposition.

With his back turned, Valerie took a kitchen tissue and folded it a couple of times and picked up a hot cookie with it. “Nathan,” she called, as if changing her mind. He turned. “Here,” She handed him the wrapped-up cookie. He gave her that smile again, like she had a friend for life. She was going to lose a saving throw sooner or later, she thought, if she hadn’t already. “And be careful,” she said to his back. “It really is hot.”

She watched him surreptitiously while she busied herself with pouring out a couple of glasses of milk. Nathan gingerly took a bite, immediately sucking air in around where he held it with his teeth, then he ate it with every appearance of relish. She brought the glasses of milk to the table. As soon as she put his down, he grabbed it and gulped at it.

“You like?” she asked.

“Hnn!” His mouth was already occupied again.

“Hey, easy. No-one’s going to take it away.” ~Now to keep an eye on him, see if he keeps it down.~ Nathan just chuckled and popped the remainder of the cookie in his mouth.

He’d managed to get a streak of chocolate on his cheek, the cookie having been hot enough that the chocolate chips were still a little molten. Valerie resisted an urge to wipe it off, contenting herself with pointing it out and “You’ve got a bit–”

“Oh, sorry.” He wiped it up himself with the tissue the cookie had been wrapped in. “That was nice. Thank you.”

“Thank you,” Valerie replied. “You made them, remember?”

“Heh.”

“Would you like another one?” At least he hadn’t scalded himself.

“Yeah.” So she went to get one.

“Yeah, what?” she said on the way.

“Yeah I wan’ anuvver one.”

She gave him a look, and he giggled.

“I can see Jane’s going to have fun with you.”

“I was joking!” He huffed.

“I know.” The cookies were cool enough to handle bare-handed now. Just about. She put a few onto a plate with quick, snatching movements of her hand and brought it back to the table, hoisting up the kitchen roll on the way.

“You going to have any?” He picked one up and started on it immediately the plate was down.

“When they’re a little cooler. They’ll keep for days, you know. You don’t have to stuff yourself with them now.”

He didn’t slow down. “I like ’em, see,” he said around a mouthful (~Jane is going to have such a lot of fun…~) “but I don’t know what they’re supposed to taste like so they might be shit.” He hadn’t seemed too bad at dinner, but he’d hardly eaten anything then, only some of the salad, so perhaps it just didn’t show what his eating-manners were like.

“Well, they smell right.”

“OIP?” he belched suddenly, caught out in the middle of forming a grin, then he snorted with surprised laughter at the sound he’d made. “Eww.” Valerie passed him another tissue silently. “Thanks.”

He started on another cookie.

This time Valerie took one too, using a pair of tissues folded over as an impromptu plate. Not that he was really watching, but she demonstrated the ladylike way to eat a cookie that was still more like the proverbial hot cake, and thought that she should probably stop him eating many more or he’d have a legitimate reason to go and throw up, which would ruin the experiment. They ate in silence for a few moments. Nathan grinned past his milk at her and drained his glass. He reached for another cookie.

“I’d better stop,” he said quietly, and pulled his hand back. “I’ll be sick if I don’t.”

Valerie was going to let him have one more, but she’d go with that “There’s loads, you can have some more later.”

“Maybe,” he said a little sadly. “Hey, you din’t tell me they really are addictive!”

She toasted with her milk glass. “First hit’s always free.”

***

Nathan yawned, trying to fight it.

“Come on, admit it,” Valerie said.

“It’s all lies!” He smiled groggily. In the silences between, Valerie could hear birdsong. The sky through the window was a dark shade of blue shot through with pink streaks where the sun was finding high-level clouds. “You’d have to lock me in again wouldn’t you.”

She nodded. He sat in silence, biting his lip.

“Talk about it?” she prodded. He shook his head. “Okay.”

“D’you really think if I asked her nicely she’d not lock the door?”

“Honestly I don’t know.”

He rubbed his eyes. His hand was shaking slightly as he did so, Valerie noted, possibly presaging another panic attack.

“Listen,” she continued, “it wouldn’t stay locked the whole time you were here anyway. That’s just until she knows she can trust you.”

“Yeah, well, how long’s that going to take?”

“Depends on you.”

“Not any time soon, I bet.” He took a palsied breath. “I wasn’t warned about this. Lin and David weren’t either or they’d have said something. I know they would.”

“Well, you should say that to Jane and she can talk to them about it.” He swallowed and nodded. “And think about what you can do to make her trust you. Bearing in mind the main reason you’re here is to learn how to be trustworthy.”

He chuckled. “By wearing girls’ clothes.”

“Yes.”

He drew his legs up onto the bench and hugged his knees, burying his face against them. The sheer fabric of the nightgown tried to slip up to his hips but he caught it and kept hold of it without looking. “I don’t see the connection,” he said, his face still buried, but then he looked up again.

“You’re not meant to yet.” She sighed. “And I’m not meant to be talking to you about it either.”

“Okay. Sorry. Forget it.” He sank his face against his knees again. “God, this is so weird.”

Valerie smiled. “Okay. What if we just grab you a duvet and you can crash in the living room for toni– the rest of the night.” There wasn’t much of it left.

He looked up at her and smiled that damnable cute smile again.

***

Marie rounded the corner on the landing and stopped short at the sight of Nathan’s door hanging open. It took her only a moment to collect herself and run into the boy’s bedroom, finding it empty. The bed didn’t even look slept-in. “Oh no,” she whispered, fighting a swell of panic. She did not want to have to tell Jane about this. She left the room, turning the light off as she went, and walked quickly to Valerie’s door. It was still locked. She knocked on it; five quick raps that she hoped would convey some of her urgency. There was no answer. Jane’s strange foundling had an all-too-normal teenager’s aversion to mornings. She looked at the keypad by her door, considering hitting the master alarm. ~Now, now,~ she admonished herself, ~not to panic. We haven’t run this school for over twenty years by panicking every time a boy isn’t found where he is expected.~ “Valerie?” she called softly, knocking again, then again louder: “Valerie?”

“What is it Marie?” The voice didn’t come from behind the door but downstairs; in the main hall, by the sound of the echo. She went to the top of the stairs, seeing Valerie near the bottom, in a loose skirt and top, and bare feet, clutching her laptop by her side.

“Nathan’s gone,” she said simply, trying to project a whisper down the stairs. Valerie shook her head and beckoned her down.

“It’s okay, come see.” Valerie seemed almost pleased with herself as she put her finger to her lips to indicate quiet, and headed back towards the private living room. Marie hurried to catch up, was practically caught by Valerie as she dashed into the living room. “Look,” Valerie whispered, and pointed towards the long sofa, and Nathan’s curler-laden head protruding from a duvet, an expression of utter peace on his sleeping face.

“Oh,” Marie almost sighed with relief.

“There was a crisis during the night,” Valerie explained, keeping her voice low. “Everything’s fine, he didn’t try to run or anything. I was with him the whole time.” Marie nodded, understanding. The first night was often hard on the new boys; generally the plan was that they should be left to stew. She wasn’t sure how Jane was going to react to Valerie’s intervention. “Hey,” Valerie was continuing, a grin on her face, “go look in the fridge.”

Intrigued, Marie went downstairs to the kitchen. The fridge contained some Tupperware boxes that hadn’t been there the previous evening. Opening one, she found it full of chocolate cookies, the kind Valerie was so fond of making, when she needed something from Jane, or sometimes just when she was in one of her domestic moods. Almost reflexively, she tasted one. It was good, as usual, so she carried it back up to the living room. Valerie had seated herself on the couch watching Nathan. Marie joined her there and offered Valerie the open box.

“Oh, no, no more,” Valerie protested. “He made them.”

“Really? They’re very good.”

“Under my supervision of course.” Valerie grinned. “Thought it best to keep him busy. He ate a whole bunch of them too.”

“Ah, did he?”

They watched the sleeping youngster for a few moments. “It’s funny,” Valerie began, then hesitated and fell silent.

“Mmm?” Marie queried through a mouthful of cookie.

“Nothing. I’m just tired, I guess.”

Marie swallowed. “No, go on,” she enjoined. “What were you going to say?”

Valerie didn’t reply immediately. “The house,” she said eventually. “I don’t know. Feels different?”

“The kitchen smells of baking cookies for a start,” Marie commented wryly. Valerie smiled at that. “Yes, of course it’s different. It’s different every time. How do you think it doesn’t get boring, doing this year after year?” She smiled. “Every one of them…” She gave a little sigh of satisfaction. “Every one of them brings their own stamp to the house. It’s… a renewal. Constant renewal. Nathan’s hardly begun to make it different, I assure you.” She smiled. Valerie nodded.

“I suppose… I don’t know what I was expecting really. An extra face at dinner– Oh, good morning Jane.” Valerie said suddenly, her voice changing.

Marie turned to the doorway, guiltily. She was supposed to be in the kitchen, preparing breakfast.

“What is going on here?” Jane asked, her voice chilly.

“Last night–” Valerie began.

“Jonathan, where is the make-up you were wearing last night? I specifically told you not to remove it before coming down.”

Marie saw with surprise that Jonathan had woken up. He was scrambling to sit upright. “Um–” he began, and immediately corrected himself with a “Sorry.” He stood up. He was in a different night-gown from the one she had chosen for him the previous evening — a fuller, more Victorian one, and a pink chenille cardigan over the top.

Valerie stepped between him and Jane. “My fault, Jane,” she said. “I cleaned it off. It was a mess and threatening to contaminate the mix. Marie, why don’t you take Nathan up to get ready for breakfast?” she added, not taking her eyes off Jane. Marie could well see the signs of an impending row between them. She hesitated, but Jane turned her head and nodded curtly, releasing her to get herself and the boy out of the conflict.

“Allons-y, chérie,” she addressed Nathan. “Nous allons te faire belle.”

Nathan got the idea immediately, and didn’t hesitate to follow her.

***

“Valerie, if it’s your intention to undermine me at every turn–”

“No, that’s not–”

“–I may as well send Nathan home this morning. I’m not going to compete with you–”

“Jane, listen!” Valerie let some of the exasperation show through. “That’s not what’s going on here.”

“Nevertheless, that will have been the perception. I cannot have my authority undermined in this way. This is delicate enough as it is.” She stopped herself, hearing her own voice louder and more snappish than she had intended. She was already tense and missing her first morning coffee, and the last thing she needed was Valerie acting up again.

Even so, she did not miss the dark shadows under Valerie’s eyes.

“Valerie,” she tried in a calmer tone. “I’m sorry. I suppose you had reasons that seemed valid at the time. The truth is, I’d be delighted if you’d agree to big-sister Nathan–”

“I’m not–”

“But it has to be under my direction or not at all. You’re the one who said how dangerous this could be, and you’re right. Too far one way and he could suffer real trauma, of exactly the kind you’re worried about, or worse. Too far the other, let him get too comfortable, and it may as well just be a fancy dress party for all the good that would come of it. That’s why it has to be managed carefully. It’s hard enough to get the balance right without a big sister to help. I can’t have you going behind my back–”

“I’m not trying to go behind your back–”

“I can’t have you setting yourself up as an appellate court Nathan can turn to whenever he doesn’t like what’s happening!”

“He had a nightmare, Jane. A bad one.”

“I’m glad to hear it! I should expect nothing less.”

That made Valerie pause. “Yeah, well, you didn’t see him. I know a panic attack when I see one, okay?”

“Will you please not speak in that common tone!” She saw that land like a slap on Valerie’s face as well. “You’ll make a counter-example of yourself and you’re better than that.”

“Oh fuck you,” Valerie exclaimed, and stomped for the door.

“Valerie, I haven’t finished–”

“I have! I’m not your fucking student! I don’t have to take this shit!” She flung the doorway open.

“Valerie!” The tone of her voice stopped Valerie in the doorway. She slammed the door shut again, and turned angrily back to Jane.

“What?”

“You agreed to abide by appropriate standards of behaviour while I have a student here.” A tight exhalation from Valerie; acknowledgement of that, she supposed. “It was your choice not to be otherwise involved. I want to respect that, but if you won’t even stand by it, what am I supposed to do? Look at you, dressed like that in front of my student. Where do you think you are?”

“Home,” Valerie said simply. “You said this was my home.”

In the silence that followed, Valerie quietly opened the door and left.

Marie had left the Tupperware with the cookies on the table, so Jane picked it up, meaning to return it to the kitchen, and found herself taking a bite out of one. It really was very good.

She sighed. Valerie had acted out of kindness, of course. Jane hated to castigate her for that; it was by far the Valerie she preferred to see, under normal circumstances. But in so doing she’d shown herself to Jonathan as a more powerful potential ally than he should have, at this stage. She’d shown him that her, Jane’s, authority was not above question or challenge, and she could hardly prove otherwise without demanding more of Valerie than she would be prepared to give, to restore the correct seeming balance of power.

She sighed again. ~I never had this problem with Darla,~ she thought sadly.

***

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Valerie swore, slamming her bedroom door. “Should’ve let the brat scream. Obviously.” she muttered bitterly, and sat tiredly on her bed.

Up again in an instant. ~It’s not fair! What the fuck was I supposed to do? Why does she always have to do this?~

“Authority,” Mike would say. A guilty pleasure to imagine him doing so, so clearly. “There has to be a clear chain of command.” His steady voice. She missed him so much. She was still shaking. She wanted to hit Jane; the anger filling her, threatening to consume her, to make her forget all limits. She hit the wall instead, by the window, and immediately regretted it, hoping she hadn’t damaged her wrist. “You’re becoming more like your Mom every day.”

“Fuck off.” ~No, wait–~

She sat down on the bed again, the feeling of desolation washing over her. Not at all convinced it was preferable to murderous rage. ~Well, no-one gets killed this way. That’s a good thing, right? Tell me it’s a good thing.~

She looked around her room. It was starting to get messy again, but then, who was there to tidy it for? The day stretched ahead. Empty. She could go out for a bike ride… but she didn’t feel like it. It needed too much concentration.

~I’ll call Mary,~ she thought suddenly, and picked up her phone. Maybe that would suggest something. Maybe the group were having an extra rehearsal and she could hang out for the day. She paused over the speed-dial and checked the time. ~Will she be awake? What am I thinking? She has a four-year-old-kid. Of course she’s awake.~ She hit the last button.

“Heya, Vee.” She sounded tired already.

“Hey, are you guys doing anything today?”

“I wish. Dad’s gone to the boot sale. He’s going to come back with more junk than he left with, I can tell. Mum’s decided today’s the day she has to catch up on the housework, but she needs the car to go shopping later, so I’m stuck here.” She sounded exasperated. Bizarrely, Valerie enjoyed listening to her tirade. “They’re driving me nuts,” she confided quietly. “Lizbeth’s doing her part too. Five o’clock she was in here this morning.” A breath. “Why? Did you have anything in mind?”

“Just to get out,” Valerie admitted. “No ideas beyond that. I was wondering if you had a rehearsal with the group.”

“No. We were going to, but Jo’s off with her boyfriend somewhere being made up to, and Aid’s… Being a prick, to be honest,” she muttered.

“Same boyfriend as before?” Valerie asked, regarding Jo.

“Yeah. She took him back. Again.”

~Gah.~ “Something Must Be Done,” Valerie declared. “Makes me almost miss social work,” she added.

“What social work?”

“Nothing.” Valerie flopped back on the bed. “It’s badness, that’s all.”

“There’s only so much you can help people,” Mary said sadly. “Well, anyway.” Pause. “Yeah, I could really go for getting out of here for the day, if you’re up for it.”

“Sure–”

“But I don’t have a car today. Reasons already stated. I suppose I could leave Lizbeth with Mum, but…”

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll borrow Marie’s and come to you, and we’ll go somewhere.”

“You sure?”

“I’m sure. I know for a fact she’s not going anywhere today. It’ll be fine.”

“You know, you should get a sidecar for that bike,” Mary suggested, non-seriously. “Then you could take me and Lizbeth on that together–”

“God, you have to be kidding!” Valerie tried to picture it.

“What? A bit Two Fat Ladies for you?”

“Somewhat.” She couldn’t help grinning at the thought.

“Hm. You know, we could go to the seaside, if you like,” Mary suggested. “Let little one run off this energy.”

“Sounds good,” Valerie agreed. “Did you have anywhere in mind?”

“I thought Weston-Super-Mare’s nice, and good for kids. It doesn’t take an hour to get to from my house, and it’s better than bloody Severn Beach anyway.”

“Okay.” The names meant almost nothing to Valerie.

“Besides, I don’t think you’ve been exposed to the British seaside town meme yet, have you?”

“What, sunbathing in the rain? I’ve heard of it. Talking of which, I’d better check the weather…”

“Okay. You do that and come anyway. If it’s going to turn grotty, we can do something else.”

“Sure.”

***

~… Sunblock, baby-wipes, sunglasses, my hat, Lizbeth’s hat…~ Mary had got as far as the kitchen. The doorbell rang, surprising her. Of course, she had been expecting to hear Valerie’s bike pull up, which was stupid. She heard her daughter run out of the living room into the hall.

“Lizbeth wait!” Mary ran after her, to be met by Valerie walking in with Elizabeth bundled over her shoulder in a fireman’s lift.

“Hi, I found this running loose. Is it yours?” There were small sounds of a struggle behind her back, and Elizabeth’s feet kicked ineffectually.

“It is, I can’t find the leash,” Mary quipped back. “Hi Vee. You look beachy.”

Valerie grinned under her wide ribboned straw hat, her eyes hidden behind stylish black sunglasses. “I think that was the idea. Are you ready?” She was already wearing her black swimsuit, under a large unbuttoned white linen shirt and khaki shorts. Pale white legs which looked like they could do with a bit of sunlight, Mary thought, and hiking boots.

“Nearly. I can’t find her sandals anywhere.”

“Bah, who needs ’em.” She turned to walk back outside, still carrying the barefoot child.

“Mummy!” Elizabeth protested, when she could see her.

“Oh, you mean these ones?” Valerie asked, pointing down by the side of the front door.

“Yes, I mean those ones.” Mary growled and dove for them. “I must be stupid. While you’ve got her, turn around and I can get them on her.”

“Nooo!” Elizabeth wailed. “I don’t want to!”

Valerie agreed, treacherously, “Yeah, we’re going to be in the car then on sand aren’t we? What’s the point?”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth added. Then a quieter, “let me… down…” She struggled.

“Because…” Mary realised she wasn’t going to win this one. “Okay, I’ll put them in the bag for now. I think I’ve got everything.” She went back into the kitchen and stuffed the sandals in the backpack, closed it up and came back out into the hall.

“You’ve got to be carried out to the car if you won’t wear your sandals,” Valerie was saying as Mary came back into earshot. She had at least manhandled the child off her shoulder to her hip, which was probably more comfortable for both of them.

“And they’re packed now, so I’m not getting them out again–”

“Mummy, can Abbie come too?”

“I don’t know, dear; you’d better ask Auntie Vee.” She rolled her eyes at Valerie. “Let’s get out of here before Mum decides she has to be Hospitable.”

“Auntie Vee, can Abbie come with us?”

“Sure she can,” Valerie said indulgently. “Hey, I’ve got something for you in the car.”

“What?”

“Are you planning to corrupt my daughter’s mind with more of those comics?” Mary accused.

“Yep–”

“Comics!”

Valerie wheeled around and headed back outside.

Mary tousled her daughter’s head as she went, and, at the last minute, grabbed Dad’s huge Norwich Union umbrella. Just in case. “We’re leaving now!” she yelled upstairs, and manhandled the umbrella and backpack outside. “I’ve just got to get the booster seat out of Mum’s– Christ, are we going in that?” A huge, gleaming, brand-new-looking dark blue Mercedes seemed to almost fill the small driveway.

“Er, yes. Is there a problem?”

Mary recovered quickly. “Nah. I don’t mind travelling in style.” She grinned and went to get the child seat from out of her mother’s Fiesta. She knew Valerie’s adopted mother was wealthy. Valerie hardly ever talked about it of course, but it stood to reason she’d have a posh car. She just hoped Elizabeth wouldn’t damage it, or be sick in it, or something. Behind her she heard Valerie open a door and tumble Elizabeth in.

***

Valerie drove carefully. Mary looked at her in wonderment.

“What?” Valerie asked.

“Nothing. I’ve just seen the way you ride.” Mary grinned and looked back out at the motorway gliding past silently. Valerie had turned on the cruise control as soon as they reached the motorway, so they were travelling at a rock-steady 68mph.

“Are we nearly there yet?”

Mary looked over her shoulder. Her daughter was unconcernedly looking out of the side window behind Valerie, the somewhat worn-looking comic-book she had been reading lying forgotten on her lap for the moment. Mary caught a glimpse of a cartoon moose. Elizabeth realised her mother was watching and looked back, smiled and waved.

Well, it was a long way across to the other side of the car. Especially when you’re small. Mary waved back.

***

“I think you take this next junction.”

“Got it.” Valerie started signalling. “That was quick.” She grinned across at Mary. “Guess I really am on an island.”

“Haven’t you been to the seaside at all since you got here?”

“Just never got around to it.”

“What about back home? In America, I mean? Which part are you from?”

“Mm.” Mary felt the slight lurch as the cruise control disengaged and Valerie took control to navigate the car up the slip-road to the roundabout that straddled the junction.

“Don’t tell me: That’s classified?”

Valerie chuckled. “No. Deep Midwest. Ohio, Tristate area.” Then she intoned, suddenly, in a different voice, like an American TV announcer, “There are two ways of dying in Ohio. One was just living there.”

“That bad?”

She chuckled again, and didn’t elaborate.

“So where is that? Near Colorado?” The suggestion seemed to make Valerie splutter in shock. “I’m sorry, my geography is crap.”

“Ah, you know where the Great Lakes is? Are?”

“Um, like Niagara Falls?”

Valerie hesitated. “Yeah. South-west of there a ways.”

“What was it like?” Mary ventured. This was already as much as she’d ever got out of Valerie before.

Valerie drove on in silence for a while. “Actually, can we talk about something else?” she said, and turned her full attention to the next roundabout.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean–”

“It’s okay, it’s just…” Signal, turn off onto the main approach road into Weston-Super-Mare. It was a dual-carriageway, so she put the car back on cruise control at a lower speed. “Middle-class suburban,” she said, finally. “A bit like this, you know, strip malls and stuff.” She waved a hand at the retail parks on either side of the road. “Could be anywhere.”

“Feels like nowhere,” Mary agreed. Valerie nodded.

“There’s just… not much to say about it. Really.”

***

“Left, then right, I think,” Mary said. The car swung around the two mini-roundabouts.

“Oh, there it is.”

“Can you see the sea, Lizbeth?” Mary asked.

Elizabeth tried to crane her neck around Valerie’s shoulder. “No…”

“Well, we’re very nearly there now. We have a choice,” she continued to Valerie as they stopped at some traffic lights. “We can find somewhere to park on the promenade, or we can go into one of these multistoreys, or we can go down to the beach car park. That’s cheapest, and easiest to find a space, but it’s a long way from everything.”

“Lots of bikers,” Valerie noted quietly.

“Oh yeah. That’s normal.” The lights changed and Valerie turned left onto the promenade’s one-way system. “Just keep going down here, the turn-off’s on the right.”

Valerie drove, eventually turning right to approach the promenade itself.

“Oh, there’s loads of space,” Mary commented. “I didn’t need to worry. Well, we can find somewhere to park a bit further along if you like. Then it won’t be as far to go to laugh at all the cheesy British seaside stuff.” She cast an evil grin across to Valerie.

“I didn’t come to laugh at your quaint native customs,” Valerie countered.

“Oh, that’s no fun,” Mary replied, but Valerie glanced back, grinning, letting her know she’d been slightly had. She turned right again, so they were driving along the one-way promenade itself, the sea wall, and the sea to their left, across an expanse of sand.

“Sea!” Elizabeth identified, excitedly. She was on the wrong side of the car to see much though.

“Lots of bikers,” Valerie said again. There were motorcycles parked for some way along the promenade, shining in the sun, and clumps of riders gathered here and there, hundreds of them, some drinking, and beyond the low wall, sea. Something about Valerie’s voice as she said it made Mary look over at her.

“Valerie?”

“Is this… normal?”

“Yes. You need to turn just up here.” Valerie turned, thoughtfully. “And left at the end.”

“I see…” She still seemed perturbed by the motorbikes. “You ride a bike. What are you so nervous about?”

“You don’t think there’s going to be any trouble?” Valerie stopped at the corner into the car park, leaving herself the option of going the other way.

“Why should there be trouble? What happened, did you watch The Wild One a hundred times? Come on, park the bloody car.”

“Park the bloody car!” Elizabeth concurred from the rear.

“See what you made me do?” Mary said to Valerie. Elizabeth laughed out loud. “Here. We can go down onto the beach.”

“Okay, okay, I’ll park the bloody car.” Valerie grinned and swung the car left.

***

“Don’t run off and get lost,” Mary told her daughter while she dove back into the car for her backpack and the umbrella.

“Too late,” Valerie reported, then she was gone too, trying, not too hard, to catch a weaving, squealing Elizabeth. Mary chuckled and looked around her. There were few enough cars moving on the beach car park that she didn’t have to worry about an accident. The sea was quite a long way out. It didn’t look too busy for a bank holiday, she thought. Of course, it was still early in the season. She’d noticed while Valerie was buying the parking ticket that this was the first weekend of the year they were even bothering to charge for parking.

Elizabeth ducked around and back towards the car, where Mary caught her. She suspected she’d been allowed to. Valerie followed, smiling, and opened the boot of the car. She hauled out a medium-sized army-green rucksack. “Christ, what’ve you got in there?” Mary asked.

“Hm? This?” Valerie eased herself into the arms of the rucksack. “Just a few things. You know, a beach is one of the most hostile environments on Earth.”

“I’m not expecting Lord of the Flies. What have you got in there?” she asked again.

“Groundsheet, tarp, some poles, so I can put up a shade, um,” she shrugged evasively. “Water, supplies, few other things.”

“Anything you couldn’t stand to lose?”

Valerie looked at her hesitantly. “We expecting to lose stuff?”

“No, but if that’s valuable you’re going to want to sit over it like an old mother hen, aren’t you?” Valerie shifted her weight to her other foot. “And I thought it’d be nice if we could all go down to the sea to muck about, like, at the same time. You don’t want to be stuck up the beach all day keeping watch on your stuff do you? You didn’t bring your laptop as well, did you?” she pressed, suddenly suspecting.

“No. No laptop.” She thought a moment longer, then shucked off the rucksack and dumped it back into the boot. With it there, she opened it and started pulling things out and moving things around.

“Mummy did you bring the bucket and spade?”

“Yes, I did. Where’s your hat, dear?”

She had to think about that. “I left it in the car.”

“Go and get it then.”

Valerie emerged from the boot holding a large rolled-up towel that almost certainly had other things rolled up inside it. She had a second thought, then, and bent to remove her hiking boots and socks and dump those in the boot as well. “Better?”

“Much.”

Valerie locked up, and they started walking. Mary kept hold of Elizabeth’s hand to make sure she didn’t run off again at least until they were settled somewhere.

***

“This’ll do, won’t it?” Mary suggested a randomly-chosen patch of bare sand. They’d left the car some distance behind. Valerie looked around. The tide had turned, but it was still quite a long way out, and the spot Mary had chosen was a little up from the high tide mark. “We’ll just settle in, and get some gloop on the child,” she directed at Elizabeth meaningfully, “and we can go down for a swim, can’t we?” She unrolled a towel and laid it down, knelt and started unpacking things.

“Sun-gloop?”

“Yeah.”

“Factor fifty,” Elizabeth recited.

Valerie stood for a while longer, just staring down the long, even slope to the sea. Mary thought she seemed a little nervous about something.

***

“Come on, Valerie, you said!” Elizabeth pleaded.

“She’s right you know, I remember,” Mary added wickedly. She and her daughter were already down to their swimming costumes. Valerie was wavering. “You might as well have brought your expensive camping stuff if you’re just going to sit up here like an old granny. Would you like a blanket and a thermos of hot cocoa?”

“Argh!” Valerie fell backwards under the onslaught.

“Come on, show me that body!”

“You don’t want to see that body,” Valerie muttered, flat on her back.

“Show me that body!” Elizabeth echoed, then laughed and ran off.

“She’s going to be a menace when she’s older,” Mary said under her breath. “Lizbeth!” she called. “Don’t go too far!”

“Anyway, I thought you weren’t that way inclined,” Valerie said, sitting up again.

“What can I say? I have a secret passion for girls with boyish good looks.”

“Oh God.”

Mary cackled. “Come on, sexy. Last chance. I need to catch the Creature.”

“Go and catch her then. I’m coming. Promise.” She smiled, urgingly. Mary got the message and set off in pursuit of her daughter, who naturally saw it as a reason to run away faster.

As expected, by the time Mary had tackled Elizabeth to the ground and tickled her into submission, they were able to look back and see that Valerie had shed her overshirt and shorts and was standing diffidently by the towels waiting for them. Mary set Elizabeth pointing in the right direction. “Go get ’er,” she directed, and Elizabeth ran towards Valerie, yelling. Mary followed at a walk and watched.

“I don’t see what you’re so nervous about,” Mary said, approaching. Valerie was slim and athletic, rather than curvy, which was how Mary would describe herself on a good day (‘lumpy’ on the other days). A little long-limbed for her height, maybe, but she carried it well, her every movement a study in elegance and poise. “And anyway, you’ve got a nice bum,” she added aloud, just to be mischievous.

“Come on, let’s get this child wet,” Valerie said, changing the subject.

***

~Okay, Val, I believe you,~ Valerie decided at last, and relaxed another notch. It was nice to be wearing a swimsuit that didn’t look faintly (or totally) ridiculous, even if it did mean guys were checking her out down by the water’s edge. In a way she was glad she was with Mary and Elizabeth. She wasn’t in the mood for fending.

Picnic lunch, which meant Valerie had to stop reading out the dialogue in the Rocky and Bullwinkle comic-book she’d given Elizabeth. She’d protested she couldn’t really do the voices very well, but Elizabeth disagreed and insisted she carry on. But what did she know?

“Mmm! You made these?” Mary asked around a chocolate chip cookie.

“My recipe,” Valerie agreed. “The new girl had a nightmare. I ended up babysitting.”

“Oh? So you didn’t get any sleep last night?”

“Some.” Smile. “I’m okay. Coffee is a wonderful thing.”

“So, what, is she having problems settling in?”

“You could say that, yes.”

“So what’s she like?”

“I don’t know yet. She only arrived yesterday.”

“Is she pretty?”

Valerie looked at her sternly. “Are you jealous?” She cracked a grin to show she got the joke too.

“I’m not jealous, I’m just curious. What’s her name?” Valerie had no answer for that, of course. Nathan hadn’t been Named yet. She didn’t even know how they were going to do it. “Oh come on, you can’t tell me her first name? Am I supposed to just call her ‘the new kid’ forever?”

“Student data is confidential,” Valerie reminded her. “You’re pumping me again.”

“Uh-huh. Want me to get Lizbeth to help?” Elizabeth was off in a world of her own, again. “Come on, Vee, I’m going to meet her anyway, aren’t I? When you invite me round to your place. Your stately country pile.” She grinned evilly.

“You don’t want to see my pile,” Valerie warned.

“I’ll settle for your house then.” She rolled onto her stomach and rocked her feet in the air behind her. The sun was warm. “Come on, Vee. We’re eating her cookies, it doesn’t feel right not even knowing her name.” It didn’t stop her grabbing another one.

“Do you know the name of the guy who bakes the bread you have at home?”

“Who, Ken? Of course. Fat balding bloke with three podgy kids. Big Elvis fan, married Marge in Las Vegas in an Elvis-themed wedding.” She took a bite and looked at Valerie smugly.

“Liar,” Valerie challenged. “You made that up.”

“How do you know?”

“’Cause you go to the Tesco next to Ikea. You said.”

Mary stuck her tongue out at her. “Still. Thing is, I buy bread. These were free. That means I want to know who did them. Tell me!”

“Why do you want to know so much?”

“Because. Mmm–” She popped the remainder of the cookie into her mouth. “It doesn’t matter,” she said through the mouthful, “and you’re being silly and secretive anyway and because it doesn’t matter I’m going to win this one.” She licked her fingers, her eyes on Valerie.

“Oh, God.”

Mary cackled. “Just her first name, so I know what to call her. C’mon. Is that such a national secret?”

“Uh…” Her eyes alighted on the comic-book Elizabeth had forgotten at her side.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: After A Fall, Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:
"There's a lot that doesn't hurt."
Story:

***

Marie knocked softly and opened Nathan’s bedroom door. He was still asleep. She crossed to the bed, meaning to shake him gently awake. He was lying curled up, facing away from her, and the sheets had slipped, exposing his shoulder and upper arm, and part of his narrow back. He hadn’t put a night-gown on then; he was either naked or in his panties.

She touched his arm, at the elbow, through the bed-linen. “Jenny?” It had been a long while since she’d had to perform a Naming for a housebound student. The combination didn’t happen very often. This task was usually left to the big sister, to engineer a chance encounter with the groundsman at Jane’s old house; but dear old Tom had retired after the disaster the previous year — it had been past time for him to do so anyway — and the new groundkeepers were as yet an unknown quantity. Jane had professed herself unwilling to take that chance. So Marie was trying something new.

Getting no response, she shook a little harder. “Jennifer, ma choupinette.”

“Mmm.” Groggy. He turned over towards her. Marie automatically guided the sheets higher as he turned, to protect his modesty as she would a girl’s. She was surprised to see him wearing a sleep-mask; she’d always put one in the students’ bedside drawer, but only to complete the excessively feminine setting, without a real expectation of their actually using it. Naturally it was sufficiently pink and lacy to be offensive even to her, but, she supposed, that didn’t matter to the wearer.

“Jennifer, c’est le temps du déjeuner.”

“Mmm.” His hair was damp, Marie saw; and she smelled pink peony talc. He must have had a bath after Jane had left him. “’Kay.”

“Je nettoierai ta salle de bains,” Marie said, and left him to do so.

In the event, he had hung up the towels over the rack by himself. Everything seemed to be in good order. She spotted a pair of panties hanging directly over the towel heater. They were still a little damp when she picked them up, and smelled strongly of the soap on the washbasin, as if they’d been scrubbed carefully. “Hm,” she commented to herself, and brought them with her back into the bedroom. The washing basket already held enough to be worth a wash, together with Valerie’s whites; so she dropped the panties in there and brought the basket just outside the bedroom door and came back out into the bedroom.

“Es-tu réveillée, Jennifer?” she asked Nathan. Evidently not. He was deeply, deeply asleep again, already, his chest rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm. His hair had fallen across his face. Marie sighed and sat on the bed next to him, where she could gently brush the hair away. He didn’t even stir. “Je demanderai á  Jane si tu peux dormir plus longtemps,” she said, giving up. She was never strong enough, that was the problem, she reminded herself. That’s what Jane was for. She took her leave, remembering the washing basket on the way.

She was in the middle of loading the washing machine in the utility room when she heard the phone ring and had to dash for the extension in the kitchen.

“Thompson residence.”

“Hi, it’s me.”

“Valerie? What’s the matter?”

“Have you given him a name yet?”

Marie hesitated.

“Oh, shit,” Valerie muttered. That could only mean one thing.

“What happened?” Marie asked, putting on a faux-weariness.

“I, uh… I got boxed in.”

“Oh, Valerie.”

“I know!” There was a chuckle from the other end of the phone. “I’m sorry, okay? I ran out of reasons not to.”

“Okay.” Marie couldn’t help the smile that shaped the sound she made. “I don’t think he was awake anyway. I’m too soft-hearted for his own good.”

“Awake?”

“Just tell me.”

A heartfelt sigh. “Natasha.”

“Oh that’s not so bad. Nathan/Natasha, that works.”

“Uh, that’s not how I thought of it. Heh. I’m really sorry. What did you have?”

Marie hesitated. “I shall keep that a secret between myself and a sleeping boy,” she decided romantically. “In any case, I think I like Natasha better. It’s more French.”

“Oh, I was thinking Russian,” Valerie admitted.

“That works too.”

“He must never know,” Valerie said. “Don’t tell him it came from me. Please?”

“All right, Valerie. I won’t tell Jane either, unless I have to.”

“Thanks. She’d only be more smug than I can stand today.”

Marie chuckled. “Where are you? Aren’t you still with your friend and her daughter?”

“She took Lizbeth to the bathroom. They’ll be a few minutes longer.” There was a sound as if Valerie was settling, relaxing a little more, then a lot more ruffling. “Sorry, hat malfunction. So, how’s it going where you are?”

“Taking an interest in your protégée?” Marie teased. Valerie made a rude noise. “He’s still asleep. I couldn’t bear to wake him.”

“What’s he doing asleep? I didn’t think that was part of the first-day fun and games.”

“Oh, he got sick during the speed drills. We put him to bed with some ibuprofen–”

“Oh no–”

“We think he might have a stomach bug. Jane’s going to go a little more gently on him until he’s recovered.”

“What was it?”

“Well, we’re not sure. Stomach pains, headache. He looked like he might pass out at one point, and he was actually sick in the bathroom.” She suddenly thought that maybe the presumed ‘accident’ he must have had in his panties might have been digestive in nature rather than sexual. “How many of those cookies did he eat last night anyway?”

“Uh, three or four… Or five…”

“That’s all? Hmm.”

“You’re sure he’s not faking?” Valerie asked.

“Yes.”

Pause. “There speaks the voice of experience, I guess.” Valerie chuckled.

“Yes.” Marie smiled again.

“All right, all right.”

“So how are you enjoying the seaside?”

“It’s…” Pause. “It’s nice. Very retro. There are donkeys going up and down, and a little horse-drawn cart that’s painted to look like Thomas the Tank Engine, and there’s a kind of road-train thing on the promenade. Lizbeth’s having a great time.”

“And so are you?”

“Mmm, yeah.” The sound of Valerie thinking. “Yeah, I am.” Her voice was coming through a smile. “Let’s see, we just had a picnic, with cookies, which is how this happened, and I promised to help Lizbeth make a sandcastle when they get back. Then I think we plan on wandering up to the pier and looking at the tacky stuff. Probably when the tide comes in. The sea looks like it’s about a half mile away at the moment.”

“So are you wearing your new swimsuit?”

“I am wearing my new swimsuit.”

“And you went swimming too?”

“Uh-huh.” Again, through a smile.

“See? I told you.” The woman wasn’t born who wasn’t self-conscious in a swimming costume, Marie thought. In that respect Valerie was no different at all.

“Yeah, yeah. So did Val, but she’s a tart. There’s this guy hovering around? He keeps looking at me like he wants to chat me up, so I’m trying to stay on the phone until Mary gets back. Aloof, unattainable ice-maiden.”

Marie laughed. She hadn’t known Valerie had read that. “Is he terribly ugly?”

“Nah, he’s cute, I guess. If you’re into that kind of thing.”

“You could flirt,” Marie suggested.

“Why, Miss Marie, that would be terribly unmannerly, don’t you think? When I’ve come with a friend, to leave her and go in the company of some strange gentleman?”

Marie laughed again. “Jane would never approve.”

“Stop tempting me. Hey, I think I can see them coming back. I better get a book and look cultured or something.”

Marie could have passed comment on Valerie’s apparent, and growing, efforts to impress Mary, but she didn’t. And it wasn’t as if Valerie didn’t read for real anyway. Perhaps she had simply not found someone whom it would impress before. “I’d better leave you to your flirting then,” Marie said, cattily. Valerie made another rude noise and hung up.

“Valerie?” Jane asked from the door, making Marie jump slightly.

“Yes, just calling in. She’s enjoying herself.”

“Good. I snapped at her this morning. I should not have done that.”

“Would you like some coffee? Or tea?”

“Tea, thank you.”

Marie bobbed slightly and set about making it.

“I shouldn’t let her get to me,” Jane fretted. “She reminds me so much of Chris sometimes.”

“She did disobey you,” Marie observed.

“She isn’t required to be obedient,” Jane said. “But sometimes…”

“It would help,” Marie agreed. Jane only nodded and dropped the matter with a small wave of her hand. “I thought you were getting Jonathan up for lunch.”

“I’m sorry, Jane. He was so soundly asleep I couldn’t bear to do it. When I remembered he’d been up all night as well–”

“What is it about this child that inspires you both to these — these random acts of wanton kindness?”

Marie smiled at that. “He can be very sweet sometimes. Hadn’t you noticed?”

Jane sighed. “I had, actually; and of course we can hardly fail to reward that, when we see it, but it won’t do. He’s not here to be sweet–”

“Yes he is,” Marie challenged, grinning.

Jane blinked. “Yes, of course he is,” she chuckled, “but not yet, and on our terms, not his. He has a touch of ragamuffin charm about him, I grant you, but it’s not consistent, so it’s very probably just a ruse. We mustn’t allow ourselves to be seduced and lulled into making things too easy for him. He must be challenged and provoked into displaying his more negative traits before we can achieve anything.”

“Yes, Jane.” Everything else being ready, she turned the kettle on.

“How was he upstairs this morning? How’s the French going?”

“Trá¨s bien,” Marie replied automatically. “He finds it frustrating, of course.”

“Good. But he lacks the vocabulary to give full expression to his frustration?”

“Oh yes.”

“Excellent. This was providential, but I like some of the possibilities it opens up. Is he objecting to the use of the feminine when you speak to him?”

“No, but of course he misses a lot when it’s spoken. Perhaps some written exercises…”

Jane nodded. “Any other observations from the morning?”

“Yes,” Marie replied, then she was interrupted by the kettle boiling. She lifted it off its base and poured immediately over the teabags in the teapot and, satisfied, left it to infuse. “He has some breast enlargement, I saw while he was changing yesterday, and just now when I went up. Of course he tried to hide it earlier. I forget what it’s called…”

“Gynecomastia,” Jane affirmed. “I thought so too. Not uncommon in pubescent boys, of course; and he’s not the first we’ve had with that ‘problem.’ It does make some things easier. It’s almost a shame we have to keep him on the housebound course. He’s a delicate little thing, and prettier than his photographs promised. If he were to put on a few pounds…” she added wistfully.

“I was wondering if it might be why he hardly eats,” Marie ventured, “if he thinks that will make them disappear.”

Jane nodded. “And why he’s so body-shy, yes, very likely.” She fell silent, thoughtful, while Marie finished making the tea and poured for Jane and handed her the china cup and saucer wordlessly. Jane smiled thanks and sipped, and nodded her approval, all as a matter of automatic behaviour while she was thinking. Marie was content to wait.

“All right,” Jane said eventually. “Let him sleep on over lunch. I don’t want to pressure him with respect to food.” Marie nodded. “Wake him at four at the latest, if he doesn’t get up by himself before then. For the future, we may as well make use of what Valerie found out in the night. See if you can enlist his willing aid here in the kitchen; involve him in the preparation of food as much as is practical. Feed his senses. Follow that where your instinct leads you.” Marie nodded again, smiling broadly. “Naturally I shall keep him too busy for you to have every day, and snatch him away from you peremptorily from time to time, to maintain my villainous image.” She smiled wryly. “Helping you will be a reward I can bestow or withold, especially later, when he has schoolwork to complete.”

“Before breakfast could be a good bonding time,” Marie suggested. “He could help me then without fear that you would take him away.”

“Indeed. But let that evolve in response to my interruptions. Maybe he will come up with it himself. You’re going to Name him when you get him up?”

“Yes. I thought I’d call his new name to wake him.” Again.

“Oh, that should be interesting,” Jane smiled. “Let me know how that goes. Have you decided on a name?”

“Yes.”

Jane looked at her for a moment. “All right,” she said, chuckling. “As usual I’ll be the last to know.”

***

“Oh wait a minute,” Valerie said suddenly, and darted away to one of the little gift shops inside the entrance to the pier.

“Wha–?” Mary started, but she was talking to air.

“Where did she go?” Elizabeth said clearly, voicing her own thoughts.

“I don’t know,” Mary replied, and steered them both in the same direction.

They had dumped most of the stuff back in the car and got ready to set off relatively unencumbered down the promenade. Valerie had pulled out a spare floaty blue skirt and put it on, but left her top half clothed only in her black swimsuit. Mary thought she just looked so elegant; even with trainers on her feet and a small backpack slung over her shoulder. And the sun went crazy in her hair until she put her hat back on and smiled and said, “Okay, let’s go.”

She still seemed a little twitchy about all the motorcycles parked up and the clusters of bikers wandering around with fish and chips or drinking beer outside one of the pubs near the sea-front, but they were clearly just having a day out. There were a few younger teenagers — they had to be at least Valerie’s age, she realised suddenly, but they didn’t seem like it — on scooters making more of a noise every now and then, but nothing that couldn’t be ignored. It made her wonder. Mary had an excuse for getting grown-up fast. Having a child does that. It has to, in fact. She wondered, not for the first time, what had happened to Valerie to bring her to this place, away from her real family and friends, and everything she knew, and made her grow up so fast.

“Thank you,” Valerie was saying to the girl behind the counter as they caught up. “Oh, there you are.” She unslung her backpack.

“What did you get?”

Valerie held up a stick of rock. “I said I’d get some ‘rock’ for the new– for Natasha. This is the right stuff, isn’t it?”

“Aw, that’s nice of you.” Mary shoved her companionably. Valerie grinned and dropped it into her backpack and slung it back on over her shoulders.

“Can I have some?”

“No,” Mary said automatically. She liked her daughter with teeth, and not hyper. Definitely not hyper.

“But I want–” Elizabeth began, using a tone of voice that promised a scene.

“Hey, I got you something even better,” Valerie said quickly, dropping to Elizabeth’s side.

“I wan–” She thought about it. “What?”

“Valerie, are you bribing my daughter?”

“Uh-huh.”

“What?” Elizabeth demanded.

“Well, that’s no way to ask, is it?” Valerie retorted. Elizabeth just laughed. “It’s a secret. I’ll give it to you at the end of the pier. If you’re good.”

Elizabeth shrugged. “Okay,” she said, in a tone of voice that said whatever it was would have to be good to beat rock.

“Come on then. Look! What’s that?” She pointed up the pier. There was a little land-train pulling around in an arc ahead of them. “Let’s go on the train!”

And they were off. Mary followed behind, glad to leave Elizabeth to Valerie’s attention for a while. ~She’s so good with her,~ Mary thought. ~So easy. Like she doesn’t have to think about what is the right thing to say to a child–~

“Come on Mary, we’re waiting for you!” Valerie called, and she picked up speed to catch up.

“What have you got her then?” Mary asked, sitting next to her.

“It’s a secret.” She grinned. “I don’t believe they’re playing canned music!” The music wasn’t on the train, it was coming from speakers above the central division running down most of the length of the pier.

“Isn’t it awful?” she said, as if saying ‘isn’t it wonderful?’ They were playing the theme tune to The Onedin Line.

“Is this part of the meme?”

***

The pier widened towards the end around a large games arcade. Valerie looked in as if she might be interested in that, but Mary wasn’t, and Elizabeth took a couple of steps in and clearly found it too loud for comfort. So Valerie came back out with them and they went around to the very end of the pier, which was occupied by some open-air games for small children. Elizabeth insisted on having a go on them, to the extent that Mary wondered if she’d forgotten about Valerie’s promised present.

Not a chance.

So Elizabeth was enthralled with her new pair of binoculars (they weren’t expensive-looking, Mary could see to her relief), and put them to immediate use inspecting the view from the pier towards the old part of town, where prettily-coloured buildings rose in uneven layers up the steep hillside and glowed in the afternoon sun.

***

“Natasha,” Marie called softly. ~I hope she wasn’t awake enough earlier to remember.~ “Natasha, chérie. Réveille-toi.”

There was just a long, resigned-sounding breath from the bed.

“Tu dois te lever, Natasha,” Marie said.

“I’m awake,” the girl said irritably. Another sigh and she rolled over and sat up, clutching the sheets up to her throat. “What the fuck?” She pulled the sleeping mask off and blinked at it for a moment, curiously. Then she looked at Marie; suddenly a calm, direct gaze. “I wondered when that was going to happen,” she said dryly. She didn’t seem at all put out by it. “Natasha,” she enunciated. “Hmm.” She stretched the sleeping mask out by its elasticated headband and fired it at the ballerina picture opposite.

Marie gave her a stern look, but didn’t comment, merely going across and picking it up. “N’est-ce pas un joli nom? Je pense qu’il te convient.” Marie smiled sweetly, bringing the mask back to put into the bedside drawers. Natasha just shrugged. “Maintenant, lá¨ves-toi. Madame veut te voir.”

“Can I have some privacy, maybe?”

“En français, s’il te plaá®t,” Marie felt it necessary to remind her.

Natasha just stuck two fingers up towards her, knuckles forward. “Agincourt,” she said, in case Marie missed the reference, and flopped back down.

~So much for ragamuffin charm,~ Marie thought. “Tu ferais mieux de surveiller tes maniá¨res, mon enfant. Tu ne veux pas que Madame soit fá¢chée aprá¨s toi.”

“Fuck off and die.” Marie was at a loss to respond for a few moments. It seemed so wrong compared to how he had been that morning: Tired and ill, as it later proved, but he had been trying nonetheless.

“Trá¨s bien, si tu ne veux pas de mon aide,” Marie said coldly, “Je m’en vais.” She turned to go.

“Thank you,” Natasha said to her back, with obvious sarcasm.

As Marie left to report the infraction to Jane, she couldn’t help but imagine wistfully that Jennifer would have reacted with more grace. But then, she wouldn’t need to be here, would she? she reminded herself, and felt better. Jane was right, as always. And she will mend her ways. It wouldn’t be satisfying if it was easy. By the time she reached the bottom of the stairs she was smiling her own approximation of an evil smile.

***

“Tide’s coming in fast now,” Valerie commented.

“Mmm.”

They were walking on up the promenade. The sea advanced to their left under a silvery lowering sun, and the pier fell away behind them as they continued around the wide bay. Up close, the picturesque buildings they had seen from the pier looked faded and neglected, but some charm lingered on them still. They were getting further and further away from the car, Mary noted. “I’m tired,” Elizabeth protested, as if to illustrate why this might become a problem. “I want to go back.”

“We’ll go back soon,” Mary promised.

“I don’t want to.” Elizabeth humphed and turned to Valerie, arms raised.

“Up you come!” Valerie managed, lifting the child aloft and supporting her astride her hip. “You’re really getting a bit big for this, you know,” she observed. Elizabeth did the sweet thing and hugged her.

“What do you want, little thing?” Mary asked.

“Mmm.” Elizabeth thought. “Chips.”

“Ooh, good call,” Valerie agreed.

“She means fries,” Mary said, just to be sure.

“I know.” Grin. “I say, I do live here, old bean,” Valerie declared in a comically English accent. Elizabeth laughed at it. Mary knew that Valerie could do a much more realistic accent if she wanted to; normally she didn’t. She said once she’d rather let it do its own thing than get caught out faking at a bad time. “What do you think? Chips okay for her?”

“Chips!”

“A few,” Mary negotiated. “Or shall we make this proper dinner?” she asked Valerie.

“Proper dinner!” Elizabeth voted. “I want fish and chips.”

“You’re supposed to say, ‘Please may I have fish and chips,’” Valerie admonished.

“You’re so posh.”

“Watch out, or I’ll set Aunt Jane onto you.”

Elizabeth laughed.

“Go on, say it properly,” Valerie insisted.

She humphed again. “Please may I have fish and chips please right now!”

Valerie gazed to the heavens for a moment.

“Yes all right,” Mary relented. “When we find a place that does it.”

“Which we could get to quicker if I didn’t have to carry you,” Valerie pointed out.

“Abbie wants some too.”

“Well, you and Abbie can share, can’t you?” Mary pointed out. At least since Elizabeth had made that concession they didn’t have to set out an extra place at mealtimes any more.

“Yeah. I want to get down.”

Valerie sighed and swung her down to the ground again, and straightened with a sigh of relief. Elizabeth ran on ahead.

“Don’t go too far ahead,” Mary warned.

“You should get one of those harness things,” Valerie suggested.

“Oh God, no. I hate those, don’t you?” They walked. “I probably shouldn’t be encouraging her.”

“What?”

“Oh, this whole ‘Abbie’ thing.”

“I don’t know. It’s kinda cute.”

“I suppose. Sometimes I wish she had more real friends though. Having said that, I think Kim’s a worse influence on her than Abbie is.” She grinned. “And I like that I can leave her to play by herself if I’m busy. She’s not like some of the other playgroup kids, it’s just attention attention attention all the time or they turn into monsters, like they’re blackmailing you, and people seem to think that’s normal, and the supervisor comes to me and says ‘your daughter is always playing by herself,’ like that’s a bad thing and I’m doing something terribly wrong.”

“I think she’s fine. A little weird, but okay.”

“You’re saying my daughter’s weird?” Mary asked archly.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Valerie pointed out, echoing her own words. “I like weird. I like you, don’t I?”

“Yes, but you’re weird.”

Valerie cackled. “You have no idea.”

“No, but you’ll tell me one day.” Mary slid her arm casually through under Valerie’s and leant slightly against her as they walked. She felt a slight twitch of Valerie’s startlement, and felt rather than saw Valerie’s quick, curious glance across. She didn’t pull away, though. Progress, of a sort. She was usually so touch-shy. “Mum says if she’s anything like me she’ll grow out of it soon enough,” she said aloud.

“You had an imaginary friend too?” Valerie said.

“Shh. Don’t say the ‘I’ word,” she warned nodding ahead towards Elizabeth. “Thing is, it was all the wrong way round. I was the naughty one, and she used to tell me to be good and sensible when I didn’t want to be. I just wanted to have fun.” She chuckled lightly. “‘Girls just wanna have fu-un,’” she sang.

“Augh! Get thee hence!” Valerie made a warding gesture with her free hand.

Mary laughed. “Oh, God. Of course, I still blamed her when I got into trouble.”

“That’s moderately evil,” Valerie observed. “Did she have a name?”

“Donna. And she had bright red hair, I mean, really red, like glowing crimson, and when we used to drive somewhere she’d run alongside the car and keep up.” She chuckled. “Don’t ask me to explain how that works.”

“How old were you when you stopped believing in her?”

Mary sighed. “I don’t know. Five? Six? I can’t really remember.”

They walked on, following Elizabeth, off in her private world as she wandered.

“Bitch, you’ve got that song stuck in my head now,” Valerie muttered.

“Quick, sing something else.”

“Aah! Can’t think of anything!”

“Errr… ‘Teletubbies, Tele–’”

“Augh!”

“Well, you–”

“‘Meeting you, with a view to a kill,’” Valerie began.

“Oh you’re kidding!” Mary objected.

“‘First crystal tears / Fall as snowflakes on your body,’” Valerie continued, speaking, not singing, in a quieter voice, and suddenly very serious. “‘First time in years / To drench your skin with lover’s rosy stain.’” She stepped aside lightly, taking Mary’s hand and turning towards her in one smooth, dancerly motion. “‘A chance to find a phoenix for the flame,’” she sang softly and stepped in close, close, “‘A chance to die…’” She let it fade on her lips. Mary found herself looking into those arresting blue eyes.

“What are you doing?” Elizabeth demanded. They both dissolved into laughter together. “What’s funny?” Elizabeth wanted to know.

***

“Bonjour, Mam’selle,” Natasha said, behind her. Marie turned to see the youth in the doorway to the kitchen. “Oá¹ est Madame s’il vous plaá®t?”

Marie blinked. There she was, looking innocently at her as if the earlier altercation had never happened.

“Er, je l’ai choisie,” Natasha said, with a loose gesture at the dress she was wearing; clearly misinterpreting Marie’s stare. “Est-il correctement?”

“Oui, oui. Tiens-toi droite,” Marie said. “Elle est dans le salon.”

“Merci, Mam’selle.” She managed a rough curtsey — ~Jane must have showed her earlier in the day,~ Marie thought — and left.

***

~What am I doing?~ Mary asked herself. ~Are we flirting? Is something happening?~

The setting sun made Valerie’s skin seem to glow. Her hair shimmered. Mary couldn’t take her eyes off her.

They had found an undisturbed spot on the seaward side of a small headland with some old, abandoned buildings. The decaying walls shone in muted reds and golds in the dying light. They could see the pier’s lights come on, halfway around the bay, and a distant sound of dance music from the sea-front clubs. Mary felt oddly divorced from that world. Clubbing, getting drunk, getting pulled. The usual definition of ‘having fun.’ It astonished her that she used to be so into that sort of thing with the friends she had back then. Making themselves up to look older to get into the proper clubs past the proper bouncers. It was as if it happened to a different person.

Sometimes she missed it.

It was nice being with Valerie, she decided. Just being with her. Like this. Especially when Valerie forgot to be so wary of people. She could be funny about serious things. Mary had always heard Americans were supposed to be bad at that. And sometimes Valerie was a little wistful and lost in a way that made Mary want to hold her and make it better. And always that smooth elegant carriage, that delicacy of movement that was captivating to watch, the careful, modulated voice, and eyes you could fall into–

~I’ve got a crush on her?~

“I’m not gay,” she said aloud.

“Pardon?” Valerie asked, turning her head to face her.

“Nothing. Ignore me.” She blushed and paid attention to her daughter. Elizabeth had finally had enough and had fallen asleep, half-sprawled across her lap. Valerie had produced what she called a ‘space blanket’ from her backpack and draped it loosely over the child. It was silvery and sparkled in the gold light.

She stroked her daughter’s hair.

“Have you ever kissed a girl?” Valerie said. She had a humoured look about her.

“Yes,” Mary replied. ~She did hear then.~ “Once.”

“And?”

She shrugged. “It was nice.”

“Uh-huh.” She seemed to be enjoying a private joke.

“What? We were twelve. It doesn’t mean anything.”

“What about the first time you kissed a guy?”

“Ugh.”

Valerie laughed.

“We didn’t know what we were doing. He was all over me.”

“So let me get this straight–”

“I thought that was exactly what you didn’t want–”

Valerie chuckled and went ahead anyway. “You kissed a girl, and liked it so much you never did it again, and you kissed a guy, hated it, and thought ‘I’ll get me some more of that.’ Have I got that right?”

“No! It’s not like that–”

Valerie grinned widely. She was teasing.

“All right then,” Mary said. “Kiss me.”

“What?”

“Go on, kiss me. Convert me. Or what do you call it? Recruit me.” She grinned and closed her eyes. “I’m waiting.”

She waited. After a few moments she felt the heat from Valerie’s face, very close to hers. Then it pulled away. “No.”

“No?” Mary spluttered, opening her eyes. Valerie was sitting back again, next to her.

“No.”

Mary flushed, embarrassed. She wasn’t sure if it was more because it was her idea, or because Valerie had chosen not to.

“I haven’t got a chance. You’re all scrunched up determined to hate it.” She grinned evilly. “I’ll ambush you later.”

“You–” Mary was lost for words. She settled for a scowl and shifted round to lean against Valerie, carefully so as to not disturb Elizabeth. The movement obliged Valerie to lift her arm over Mary’s shoulder and let it rest at her waist, next to Elizabeth’s head. It was nice. “Hah. Can’t reach me now, yer perv,” she crowed.

She felt a pressure through her hair near the top of her head for a moment, then it was gone. Mary felt as if a wave of heat tingled down her whole body from that point.

“So,” she said, trying to change the subject, but not too much, “have you ever been kissed by a guy?”

“Mm-hmm.”

“And?”

“It was nice,” Valerie echoed.

“So you never did it again.”

“Yes. I mean no. I mean, yes, I did do it again.”

“So…?”

“So what?”

“So who was he?”

“No-one you know.”

“Oh come on, Vee–”

“Travis. His name was Travis,” Valerie admitted. “And I was only seeing him as a favour to a friend.” Mary twisted to look at her. “Don’t ask. It was just a few times.”

“But you liked it.”

“Uh… Actually I freaked, the first time. It just… happened, before I could stop it. It was… intense.”

“Heh, yeah,” Mary agreed.

“Not as nice as kissing Debbie.”

“Who was that? Your girlfriend?”

Valerie nodded. “One and only.” A small smile.

“What happened? How come you split up?”

“We didn’t.” A shift in Valerie’s body warned her to sit up, and Valerie stood and walked the few steps to the parapet. She stood still, her gaze following where the sun had now set.

~Something must have happened to her,~ Mary thought. “I’m sorry. You must miss her.” Every time she was with Valerie, Mary felt it: A shadow of some unnamed cataclysm in her history, separating her from everyone and everything she’d grown up with.

“Mummy?” Elizabeth said, waking up.

“It’s all right, love,” Mary reassured her, her attention divided.

“When are we going home?” Elizabeth asked drowsily.

The moment was gone. Mary felt unutterably sad. “Soon, dear. Valerie? It’s getting late. I think–”

“Yes, of course,” Valerie said distantly. Then she turned back to face them both.

“I’m really sorry, Vee,” Mary started again.

“I know. It’s okay. You couldn’t know.” She essayed a smile. “I’m just being weird.” Deep breath. “And not really okay. Uh, look, it’s a long walk back to the car. Why don’t you two wait near here while I go get it?”

“No, we’ll walk back–”

“No,” Valerie said, a little too firmly. “It’s too far for Lizbeth. She’s too tired.” It was transparently a pretext, but Mary read the message clearly enough: Valerie wanted to be alone. She looked like she wanted to cry.

“Oh, Vee, I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you, I feel really rotten now.”

“It’s okay, I’m not upset,” Valerie lied. Seagulls skittered across the darkening sky, and the deep rhythm of the music came from somewhere along the sea front. More lights were coming on, decorating the promenade and the pier as if in fairy-lanterns.

“I don’t want you to leave us,” she said. She didn’t like having to ask. It sounded pathetic even to her own ears, but she had Elizabeth, and couldn’t afford to be proud. “I don’t like the idea of sitting here alone with Lizbeth. She’ll be okay to walk, won’t you, dear?”

Elizabeth just nodded, bless her. She could read the tension well enough.

Valerie frowned thoughtfully and glanced at Elizabeth. “Of course,” she said. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking straight.” She nodded, as if agreeing with herself.

“Let’s go home, then,” Mary said. “Up you get, little one.”

***

The tide had come all the way in. Waves sloshed and broke against the sea wall to their right. “Oh shit, the car,” Valerie said suddenly.

“It’s okay. They don’t let you park below high-tide. The sea comes up higher at this end of the beach.”

It was getting darker, but the sky to the west was still pale, and the lights along the pier glittered off the black sea. The pier was still in front of them, and somewhere ahead dance music boomed. Occasionally there was still the high-pitched whine of a motor scooter being thrashed. She was glad she’d made Valerie stay and not go ahead to fetch the car. If anything she’d have felt safer closer to all the music and clubbers and where the lights were bright, than where they had been at the quiet far end of the beach.

Something about being in Valerie’s company made her feel safe. It wasn’t really logical. There wasn’t anything going on that would worry Mary if she had been on her own, but she had to worry more, because of Elizabeth. And in any case, if anything happened, what could Valerie do, with her slight frame and delicate manners?

She took Valerie’s hand, without comment. Something like it had worked before. And again, Valerie shot her a curious look, but didn’t pull away. ~Maybe I didn’t completely make her hate me then,~ Mary hoped. Her other hand was already taken up holding on to Elizabeth, who was being blessedly quiet and contemplative, occasionally breaking off with a “Look,” and a point if they passed something interesting.

“I’m sorry,” Valerie said quietly.

“You don’t have to be.”

Another moment of silence.

“It takes a long time for me to really trust someone.” Mary felt a squeeze on her hand. “Longer than I’d like. It’s just the way I was…” Valerie didn’t complete that thought.

“That’s okay,” Mary said.

“No, it’s not because I want to get to know you better and I know that means you get to know me better and that scares the hell out of me.” It came out quickly, in a rush.

“Why?”

“There’s a lot of stuff that’s really… really hard to talk about.” Mary looked across again. Valerie was actually sweating, as if saying as much as she was was a real struggle. “I left behind a lot of weird sh– stuff. But I did leave it behind. I’m here now. And, uh, when you push me about stuff that happened… before I came here. I can get a little weird, I guess.”

“Okay. I won’t ask.”

“Ask.” Quick, worried smile. “Just don’t push. I’ll get there. It doesn’t all hurt. There’s a lot that doesn’t hurt.”

“Like kissing guys.”

She smiled easier. “Yeah, that just itches.” Another quick, uncertain smile, as if asking ‘was that funny?’

They walked on in silence for a while.

“You probably think I’m crazy now,” Valerie said quietly.

“I’ve thought you were crazy from the day I met you,” Mary pointed out.

Valerie looked at her oddly again for a moment. Then she grinned widely. After that her step lightened.

“But in a cute way,” Mary explained.

“I’m not cute.”

“Yes you are. When you’re not trying to be all buttoned-down and normal. You’re not fooling anyone, you know.”

“Never did,” Valerie said quietly. Then she did a turn, almost dance-like, and then she was kissing her, full on the lips. In her surprise Mary could only gasp inward through her nose.

A thread of vigilance remained: her hand, holding Elizabeth’s. Her other hand was still in Valerie’s.

Valerie’s other hand was cupping the back of her head. ~Oh, what is she doing? Right here on the promenade with people all around?~

~In front of Elizabeth!~

It was delicious though, and not at all what she was expecting.

Then she was released. She took a step back, blushing, and a scattered applause went up from some of the nearby club-goers that had been treated to the unexpected spectacle. Valerie, next to her, dipped into a dainty curtsey directed at the audience, and the applause faded into laughter. Valerie straightened. She was blushing deeply, Mary saw, but she had a huge grin on her face.

“Mummy, Auntie Vee kissed you!”

“You still think I’m cute?” Valerie said aside to her. Their impromptu audience dispersed into the flow of people passing around them. She leaned close to Mary’s ear. “Tell me you hated it and I’ll never do it again.”

Mary started to speak, but her own grin got in the way.

“God,” she managed eventually, then she burst into giggles. She let go of Valerie’s hand to cover her mouth. “Cow. That’s not fair.”

“Tell me you hated it, and I’ll never do it again,” Valerie repeated.

Mary had to settle for thumping Valerie’s shoulder. Valerie snickered

“Mummy, Auntie Vee kissed you!” Elizabeth repeated, more forcefully.

Mary was recovering some wits. “Did she? When?”

“Just now!”

“Are you sure?” Mary teased. “I didn’t notice.”

“Yes! She kissed you! Abbie saw it too!”

“Oh well, in that case it must be true,” Mary conceded.

“RAAR!” Valerie roared, and swung Elizabeth, squealing, up into the air.

***

Mary glanced behind her. Elizabeth had fallen asleep in the back seat. Worn out. Mary turned back to face front again. Almost. She settled slightly sideways in the comfortable seat, so she could watch Valerie drive.

“Valerie,” she said softly, “are you dating me?”

There was no answer, immediately.

“’Cause if you are you should tell me in advance,” Mary continued quickly, finding the silence unbearable. “So’s I can ditch the sproglet at home and get all dolled up.”

Valerie chuckled. “I’d take you somewhere nicer than a fish and chip stand,” she said lightly. “Besides, I like the sproglet.”

Silence again.

“Would you hate it?” Valerie asked.

Mary looked at that thought for a while. Turned it over.

“No,” she decided. “God.” She laughed nervously, then fell silent.“I don’t know if I can… do the sex thing. Um. With a girl.”

Valerie laughed. “I should hope not on a first date.”

Mary couldn’t help grinning at that. ~This is crazy. This isn’t me.~ “What about the second date?” she asked cheekily.

“The second date is where I turn up at your place driving a U-Haul. I’m told it’s traditional.”

Mary laughed aloud that time. “Actually that part sounds really attractive right now.” She sighed and snuggled in her seat.

“What?”

“Oh, Mum and Dad.” She fell silent. “God, I need to move out.”

“Mmm,” Valerie agreed.

“How can I?” She sighed. “I’m stuck, aren’t I? I’m nineteen, and I’m stuck with a child, and I’m stuck living with my parents ’cause I’m not bringing her up in a bed-and-breakfast and I can’t see an end to it for years, and what am I doing messing about with Drama anyway? That’s like, guaranteeing I’ll never be able to support her on my own, isn’t it? I should be getting a proper job.” ~At least Mum and Dad never say that.~ “But…” She shook her head. “I just feel like I’m on the shelf already. People see I’ve got a kid and they run a mile.”

“Not me,” Valerie said quietly, but Mary was on a roll.

“They think I’m out to trap them or something. Can’t I just be horny?” Valerie chuckled. “Can’t I just be lonely?” came out before she could recall it. “Bugger. Sorry.”

“It’s okay.”

“Not really,” Mary said, fighting back a sniffle. “Saw something on telly,” she said. “Someone was saying how a lot of teenage girls get pregnant just ’cause they’re lonely. Just so they can have someone who’ll love them. God. I thought, is that what I did? Is that how stupid I was? I mean. I wasn’t stupid. I knew about contraception. Sometimes I think I just…”

“Wanted a child,” Valerie said.

Mary nodded.

“What about your folks? Your mom and dad? They love you don’t they?”

“Yeah, but…” She sighed. “They still think I’m that stupid slag who got herself pregnant, you know?”

Valerie nodded.

“What about you? You’ll move out when you go to university, I bet?”

Valerie nodded again. “I guess.” She sighed.

“What’s it like, though? Living there? Are you itching to get out too?”

“I can’t stop feeling…” Valerie started, but then stopped herself, as if still unsure she wanted to say it. Mary waited. “She’s capricious. That’s a SAT word,” she added, in a wry aside.

“Who, your mu– your adopted mum I mean?”

Valerie nodded. “I can’t help feeling that I’m just her latest public good works project. She’ll get bored of me or… or mad at me, which is frankly more likely.” Tiny smile. It faded. “She’s done so much for me. I just get scared she can take it all away if I don’t…” She trailed off.

“Do what she wants?” Mary asked.

“Be who she wants. She’s got some pretty… particular ideas about how ‘young ladies’ should behave.”

“And dating girls doesn’t feature, I bet?” Mary supplied.

“Actually I think she’d be okay about that.”

“Yeah? God, I can’t imagine what Mum would say if she found out about this.” ~That was stupid, kissing in front of Elizabeth,~ she realised suddenly.

“She’ll be fine. Your mom’s cool. Just don’t wait too long to tell her. You guys are close. Leave it too long, the fact you didn’t tell her is going to be worse than what you didn’t tell her.”

Mary sighed, fretting. “I can’t believe…” she began. “I can’t believe this is happening. I can’t believe I’m actually doing this. Talking about this.” She shook her head, and felt aware of Valerie being very quiet as she drove.

“If you don’t like it, don’t do it,” Valerie said eventually.

“Oh,” ~That’s not what I meant.~ “I like it. I just don’t believe it. I’m really surprising myself today.” ~Am I just jumping on the first person in five years to show an interest? Am I just that desperate?~ She watched Valerie drive. She thought about the increasing amount of time they’d spent together in the last month. ~It hasn’t all happened today,~ she realised. She thought about how Valerie paid attention to her when they were together. She thought about how special she felt in Valerie’s company; how witty and interesting she must be for someone as cool and elegant and smart like Valerie to want to spend time with her.

***

Singing to a gold disc, driving alone at night:

I kissed a girl, her lips were sweet
She was just like kissing me

~Actually that’s a testable postulate…~

Mike snickered. Valerie batted the empty air above the passenger seat as if he was physically there, and just sang louder and drove.

I kissed a girl, won’t change the world
But I’m so glad
I kissed a girl
For the first time…

~Not like Debbie.~ And a little of the old, habitual, ~If she ever finds out she’ll kill me…~ If she could reach across an ocean and… a wider gulf than that. “Testing the universe,” Mike would say. “You’re daring it to stand in her way.”

It was a silly, childish, superstitious faith to have in someone. Debbie had been like an extraordinary force of nature. Charismatic, troubled, energetic, alarmingly precocious, with a fiendishly clever sense of humour, she stole into Valerie’s life like Coyote and everything changed, utterly and beyond recall. But she wasn’t Coyote, and she wasn’t a force of nature, she was a high school student, and she could no more follow after Valerie than Valerie could find a way to return to her.

It was almost comical how unlike her Mary was, but perhaps it had to be that way. Anyone anything like Debbie would be a painful disappointment. And besides, Valerie wasn’t sure she could survive another Debbie.

Indeed, she’d passed up the offer to try.

But if anyone at home had heard she was embarking on a relationship with a single mother two years older than herself… There’d probably be an Intervention. But that was okay because they’d all get their socks charmed off by little Elizabeth. Mike would grumble that she wasn’t thinking again, but that’s just what he did.

“Hey!”

It would be okay. Valerie chuckled. She turned the car through the gates and started along the winding driveway up to the house.

And stopped.

She put the car into reverse and drove backwards the short distance to where the drive widened inside the gates, turned the car around and put the handbrake on and put it out of gear. The headlamps were already on full-beam, and they illuminated the front of the small gatehouse. Out in the country there was almost nothing visible beyond the reach of the headlamps except the ever-present distant orange glow from some town far over the horizon.

Valerie got out of the car and looked at the gatehouse in the pale halogen light.

“Are you serious about this?” Mike asked.

“I don’t know. I think so.”

She reached back into the car and turned the engine off so she could retrieve the keys. She had a key to the gatehouse, but she’d only been inside once before, when she was first scoping the whole place. She crossed to the front door and unlocked it and shoved it open, against resistance. The door was warped with age and rain and sun and didn’t really fit the doorway any more. Well, that was fixable. The car’s headlamps flooded in through the open doorway and windows, and reflected enough for her to see the light switch just inside. “Aziz! Light!” she murmured, and pushed it. There was light, from a naked and dusty bulb hanging from the centre of the ceiling. “Cool.” The rear wall of the ground floor was actually part of the outer perimeter wall of the grounds, and had no windows. Dusty, worn-looking wooden floor, old-fashioned faded wallpaper, and boxes of junk. She’d been through them already on her first visit and stripped out anything of interest; and there hadn’t been much.

“You think she’ll go for it?”

“It’s worth a try. She might. It’ll get me out of the way so she can play with her new toy in peace.” She hadn’t meant to sound bitter, but it came out that way anyway.

“Not Jane. Mary.”

Valerie looked carefully along the walls. It was neglected, but it didn’t seem too bad. There was no sign of damp, at any rate. Presumably Jane would have a surveyor’s report on the place somewhere at home. “Got to be better than leaving it standing empty anyway,” she said. “Even if it’s just me.”

She wandered across into the back room. The kitchen, as it turned out, although it was rather rudimentary; a back door leading into a small yard fenced off from the open parkland of the estate, and bizarrely, another door leading from the kitchen into a small bathroom, apparently in an extension built more recently than the rest of the gatehouse. She remembered the shape of it from outside. The bathroom extension was on the ground floor only, and entirely hidden from the road.

She backed out of the kitchen and went up the stairs, carefully; but they seemed sturdy, which matched with her memory. At the top, the small landing led only into two rooms, each looking out both over the road and the fields beyond, and inwards onto the estate, although at the moment just at the headlamps of the Mercedes. She could just make out the lights of the main house in the distance. The smaller room had a window overlooking the gate itself, and the larger one had had the side wall knocked through to make a patio-style door onto the roof of the bathroom extension. She stepped around the junk boxes to get to it, but could see nothing outside the window in the darkness.

“You know, this could be nice.”

“What are you going to tell her?” She didn’t have any answer for that. Not yet. “This isn’t something you can put off.”

***

Valerie locked up the garage and cut through the walled garden to the back of the house. The kitchen lights were on, and she could smell the blossom and other early-blooming flowers, and Marie’s herb garden. Spring was here, and summer coming. She couldn’t keep from smiling.

Marie and Jane were in the kitchen, seated at the table, chatting. “Bonsoir, Valérie,” Marie greeted her.

“I’m back.” She grinned. “And to prove it, I’m here.”

“I take it you had a nice day,” Jane inquired.

“I did.” Valerie dumped her backpack by the table and fell happily into her accustomed chair. “I definitely did. Nathan gone to bed, I presume?”

“Natasha,” Jane informed her.

A look from Marie, and a small nod, then Marie got up and went to the working area of the kitchen.

“Oh, you got that done, then,” Valerie said. “Mm, Tasha. That works.”

“Would you like something, Valerie? Hot milk toddy?”

Valerie hesitated, then decided, “Ooh, yes please.” She flashed Jane a grin. “That reminds me,” she turned back to Marie, “I couldn’t find the nutmeg last night.”

“Oh, no, it’s here.” Marie retrieved it from the wrong cupboard. “My fault. I remember doing it now.”

“And yes, she went up about an hour ago,” Jane continued, as Valerie turned back. “We were just comparing observations. In view of what happened last night, I’m going to keep watch on him tonight.” Valerie didn’t comment on the mixed use of pronouns. It would take a few days for everyone to settle down.

“So…” Marie cajoled, returning to the table, “you’re looking far too pleased with yourself. What have you been up to?”

“Nothing,” Valerie said, automatically. She couldn’t keep the grin off her face.

“You look like the cat that got the cream,” Jane remarked.

“I might have…” Valerie drew it out for effect, “kissed a girl.”

Marie gasped. “Your friend Mary?” Like she was really surprised. Haha. Mike was convinced Marie was some kind of witch. She’d put a spell on Valerie; it was the only sane explanation.

“Uh-huh.” She sounded smug. She couldn’t help it. “I think I may have just earned enough points that we can finally get a dishwasher.” Grin. It was an old complaint.

“Oh, Valerie,” Marie said, and leaned over to hug her. “I’m happy for you.”

“Is she the one with the four-year-old daughter?” Jane asked.

“Yes.”

“So when do we get to meet them?” Marie remonstrated, heading back to the cooking area.

“I only kissed her!” Valerie protested. “She’s probably going to be all ‘I didn’t know what I was thinking, can we just be friends,’ tomorrow,” she added, a little despondenly. “If I’m lucky,” she admitted.

“So, when do we get to meet them?” Marie repeated, ignoring her protestations.

“Well,” Valerie sighed dramatically and cast a meaningful look at Jane.

“It depends,” Jane said carefully. “What do you plan on telling her?”

“About Nathan? Nothing if I can help it. Is he going to stand up to that?”

Jane looked thoughtful. “It may be a little soon, then. Maybe next week, if she maintains her current attitude. I was only saying to Marie earlier that it’s a shame we have to keep her on the housebound course.”

“The what? What’s that?”

“Did you think all our students have been able to pass in public?” Marie called from across the kitchen.

~Ah. He’s not going outside then?~ For some reason she felt a little sad about that.

“I long suspected there was some cherry-picking involved on the part of my referrers in the States,” Jane admitted. “It was obvious my students included a statistically improbable number of boys who were, perhaps, relatively unravaged by puberty–” Valerie snickered. “–But I assure you it wasn’t a policy on my part. And yes, there have been students for whom the mountain had to come to Mohammed; we couldn’t realistically present them in public.”

“Even Edith White would have seen what was going on,” Marie remarked. Valerie flashed to a memory. Some day Jane was going to enjoy the story of Edith White’s reaction to one of Jane’s young ladies crashing through the hall on inline skates.

“But Nathan looked okay, I thought. Skinny, but…”

“Oh, yes, I’m sure Nathan would have been fine. I don’t doubt that Reggie has cherry-picked again. But this is a new country, and I don’t know enough people I can trust. I simply feel it’s… too rash a step to take, at this stage.”

“Too rash?” Valerie crowed. “That does it. Now I know you’re not the same as the other one!”

Marie chuckled and returned to the table with a steaming mug. “There you go, dear.

“Marie, you’re a star.” ~What an odd thing to say,~ she thought suddenly, trying to remember who she must have got that phrase from.

“Be in bed an hour after you finish.”

“Your secret ingredient?”

“Of course.” Marie sat, self-satisfied.

There. Right there, was a real Difference. She sipped and said nothing. Last year’s Marie didn’t do this whole herbalism, aromatherapy stuff. Not as far as Valerie had found out, anyway. The house had always smelled nice, but she’d put that down to flowers and, of course, Marie’s superlative cooking. Then there were the perfumes as well. But there was a difference. It reminded her of a dream. The house smelled different.

It was, to be fair, a different house. She wanted that to be a sufficient explanation. She wasn’t sure that that other Marie hadn’t used oils and herbs this way as well; she’d just never been made aware of it. It had implications.

~If Marie is different…~ She glanced at Jane. ~Can I trust Jane to be the same?~

“It makes things harder,” Jane was continuing. “Without any excursions into areas where there’s even the possibility of uncontrolled contact, it’s easy for the student to become too comfortable and complacent. I can only do so much by bringing outsiders for him to encounter here before he realises he’s safe from exposure. I have to compensate with more demands, more perfectionism, and more seeming caprice on my part, and I usually have to keep them here longer.”

Valerie still didn’t really understand why the kid had to feel unsafe. She had been so afraid, and all it did was make her worse, until something had to give. But she let it go. She wasn’t supposed to be involved. She sipped her hot toddy and felt herself relax and drift a little while Marie and Jane went on discussing Natasha around her, and their plans for the next day.

She yawned.

“Go to bed, Valerie,” Marie said, gently.

She nodded. She’d finished the hot toddy anyway. She was only staring into space. “What’s in this stuff anyway?”

“Just some herbs.”

~Deadly nightshade is a herb,~ she thought to herself. ~Should pay more attention.~ But she’d had this before, the last time her nightmares got bad. It helped a little. And she knew Jane sometimes took it as well.

She’d ask tomorrow. For now, bed beckoned. She remembered something and opened the top of her backpack, leaning against the table by her side. She pulled out the cellophane-wrapped candy. “I said I’d get him one,” she said, holding it up.

“What is it?” Marie asked.

Jane was chuckling. “‘A stick of rock,’” she informed Marie. “Valerie, you didn’t have to to that,” Jane said.

“See, the writing goes all the way through,” Valerie explained, showing Marie the ‘WESTON-S-MARE’ visible in cross-section at the end. She got up. “I’ll give it him now, if he’s still awake.” She still needed that shower. “Goodnight, then.”

“Goodnight, Valerie,” Jane said.

“Sweet dreams,” Marie wished.

“Thanks. Now I’ll get the sugar monster,” Valerie retorted, and left the room to go upstairs. “Aargh, the Pilsbury Doughboy!”

“Go to bed!” Jane called behind her.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: After A Fall, Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:
"That's not in keeping with your role."
Story:

***

Jane curled up with the phone receiver between her head and the pillow. The CCTV monitor was the only illumination now, showing the grainy image of a bed and a sleeping form under the covers. She knew she ought to either turn it off and get some sleep or get up and stay awake properly.

“Well, that’s wonderful news.” Her husband’s voice was lagged from the distance. “I’m so glad she feels able to do this. Have you met this girl yet?”

“No. We were just discussing earlier when it would be prudent to arrange a visit, now we have Natasha here.”

“Oh, I’d have thought if Valerie was to be in a relationship with this girl, she’d have to know the truth.”

“Yes, in time. Valerie has her own bombshell to drop, of course. We don’t know if this new relationship will even survive that.”

“Oh dear, yes of course. The poor girl, it must be very hard.”

“I think she’s very brave.”

“Hmm,” Art murmured thoughtfully.

“So how’s my other little waif and stray and when is he going to come visit his dear Momma-Jane?” Jane amused herself with her emulation of motherly behaviour.

“Didn’t he tell you? He’s going on vacation with Angie once the semester ends–”

“Oh yes, he did say.” She researched her memory. “Angela. Isn’t she the one who keeps threatening to get him to dress up as a girl?”

Art chuckled. “And made good on the ‘threat’ on several occasions, I’m told. Apparently now she’s daring him to dress for the entire vacation. He’s making a big show of being reluctant and having to think about it.”

“And winning no end of incentives in return, I’m sure.” Jane laughed aloud. “It sounds like Darla’s going to have a lovely–” she started, then broke off as she caught sight of the CCTV monitor again. “Oh my goodness!”

“Jane?”

“Art, I’ll call you back.” She was already getting up, awkwardly, still holding the phone to her ear. “We’ve got a situation.” Her feet found her slippers by reflex as she sat up out of bed. It wasn’t entirely unexpected, she reminded herself; that was why she had been staying awake watching the monitors in the first place. She hung up and grabbed her dressing gown off the back of her bedroom door.

She picked up the keycard and pulled her own door open, hurrying along the long landing while still tying the waist-band of her gown. She heard the racket as she approached, slapping the light switch for the landing without stopping. Natasha was crying or shouting something in desperation, banging on the other side of her door, making the door-frame shake with the impact.

She saw a strip of illumination appear underneath the door of Valerie’s room. Natasha’s room was in darkness. She rapped hard on the door. “Natasha,” she called. The banging stopped.

“It’s coming!” his voice came back through the door strained by fear. It sounded like the voice of someone who didn’t dare scream. “It’s coming under the door!”

Valerie’s door opened and she was standing there, looking at her accusingly, her own eyes red-rimmed and her face tracked with tears. Her camisole and boxers were sodden with sweat. Without a word, she went past Jane and down the landing towards the bathroom.

It sounded like Natasha was hyperventilating, so Jane had to ignore Valerie and swipe the card through the lock and tap in the code. She pushed the door open.

Natasha got a sight of her and backed away towards the bed, her fingers tangling in the front of his nightdress. “Oh no. Oh no.”

“Natasha, calm down. Look at me!” She took his face in both her hands and turned it to look into her own. “Look at me! You’re having a bad dream. Wake up now.”

“I could hear her crying! I could hear her crying! I couldn’t reach her!” She took a deep breath between each phrase. “I couldn’t–” She retched. Jane thought for a moment Natasha might throw up over her arm, but — unsurprisingly perhaps — there wasn’t anything for her to throw up anyway, but a thin string of spittle as she retched again and doubled over. She sank to her knees and Jane followed her down and supported her while she retched again.

“Who’s crying, Jonathan?” she asked, relenting on the name, but he was crying himself now; proper crying instead of hysterics. ~Valerie?~ she wondered suddenly.

“I’m sorry, Missus Thompson,” he burbled.

“It’s all right.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.”

“Shush, dear, it’s all right. I know you didn’t mean anything.” She held his shoulders awkwardly as he lay, hunched over from his last attempt to retch. She was busy thinking anyway. ~Valerie had a nightmare last night as well, and it looks like she’s just woken from another. Is he being set off by her nightmares?~ she wondered.

Valerie herself was a sudden presence, kneeling at her side and pushing a glass of water into Jonathan’s hand. She gave Jane another look, as if to say ‘you see now?’

Jane nodded. “Thank you Valerie.”

“Thank you Valerie,” Jonathan echoed, and raised the glass trembling to his lips, using both hands. “’M sorry.”

“It’s all right. Can you get up now?” Valerie asked when he’d drunk a little. He nodded. “’Kay, let’s sort out your bed again. Jane, could you get some spare sheets please?”

Jane nodded and went. ~Gracious, he’s not a bedwetter, is he?~ she thought, worriedly. But apparently not; there had been no smell of that, nor sight of it on his nightgown or on the sheets. Nathan had merely sweated heavily into them during his nightmare. It was no pleasure getting back into a clammy, sweat-drenched bed, she reflected. By the time she returned the two young people had stripped the bed ready. She contented herself with watching Valerie and Jonathan re-making the bed.

Nathan seemed already to be a lot brighter, and did his full share of that small chore. “We must stop meeting like this,” he joked as they worked. His voice was still a little shaky.

“Funny,” Valerie merely said, but she flashed a smile across at him.

“Well, at least I’m getting lots of practice making beds the old-fashioned way, if I ever wanted to be a nurse.”

They finished making the bed. “Why don’t you go and have a shower,” Valerie suggested, and passed Jane a look. Jonathan followed the glance.

“You want to talk about me,” he said, sounding worried.

“Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. Go on.” Valerie touched his shoulder to direct him and gave him a quick pat on the bottom to send him on his way, and he went, pausing only to pull his bathrobe off the door on the way through.

That motherly pat had been so quick Jane almost missed it. She had shied off such a presumptively maternal gesture in Jonathan’s case. Sometimes it was an effective tool against machismo. Sometimes, she sensed, it would be beyond effective. Much of that negotiation was subconscious on both sides; one merely sometimes recognised after the fact that it had taken place at all, as now: it had simply not come to her attention that she wasn’t going to use such a gesture with Jonathan until she saw Valerie do it. And Valerie’s action had been so casual, so unmarked by either of them, that it was in a different class of behaviour entirely. She wondered, if challenged, if either of them would even remember it having happened.

“So you see,” Valerie said, sitting wearily on the bed.

“Yes. I misjudged you this morning, and I’m sorry.” She heard the now-familiar sound of the old house plumbing wrenching itself into activity. “I suppose I’ve been so anxious about starting again,” she said. The excuse sounded weak, spoken aloud.

Valerie shrugged. “I shouldn’t have lost my temper. I’m supposed to have learned better.” She gave a little wry smile. Not for the first time, Jane wondered what Valerie must have been like before.

“Well, I certainly do know better,” Jane admitted. “Isn’t it funny how old patterns of behaviour can re-assert themselves in an instant, given certain stimuli?”

Valerie pulled her foot up onto the bed and hugged her knee, thoughtfully. “The cookies were my idea,” she explained. “I told him they’d soften you up so he could ask you nicely about not locking him in at night and you might consider it. But then we argued, and I guess after that he couldn’t find a good time to ask.” Jane sighed and nodded, accepting the point. “He’s obviously got a real problem there. He said if Mr. and Mrs. Shaw had known about the door-locks they’d have warned you themselves. You may want to check that out with them.”

“I will.” She also noted that Valerie didn’t seem to make the connection with her own nightmares.

They listened in silence for a few moments. Jane thought suddenly how tired Valerie looked.

“I’m in the way.”

“No you’re not–” Jane countered.

“You said that too quickly. You’re not thinking.” She looked away. “I am. As long as I’m here I can’t not be involved. I thought I could, but I was wrong. I’m not stupid, I can see what’s happening.”

“Have you considered letting it happen?” Jane asked, a tacit admission.

“I can’t be the big sister,” Valerie replied firmly. “You want me to be his friend, fine, he seems a nice kid, I’ll be his friend, but I can’t be your agent as well.” She held Jane’s gaze for a long moment. “I won’t set him up for your games, and I won’t report what he tells me in confidence. I don’t think that’s the kind of friend you need him to have right now, is it?” She closed her eyes and sighed. “Because you’re right. I’d make it too comfortable for him. I have too much power here.”

It was devastating, and being delivered in Valerie’s low, sad voice made it all the more so. If she’d been angry, or hectoring, the way she could be sometimes, her words would have been easier to dismiss. Those compelling blue eyes were looking at her again.

“I should leave,” Valerie said simply.

“Oh, Valerie, absolutely not!”

“No, hear me out. I don’t mean leave as in leave, I just need to get out of the way for a while. Because otherwise this is just going to go on and you’d have to send him home–”

“Then I’ll send him home.”

“No you won’t. You said if he flunks this course he’s going to end up in jail. Were you bluffing?”

Jane hesitated, then shook her head. “For once, no. If he’s lucky it might only be youth custody but…” She shook her head again.

“Look what happens when he’s locked up for a few hours, Jane! And look at him. Look at his face! It would be a death sentence. You’re not doing that just because I’m a problem.” She took a breath. “I’ve been thinking about this, and… I think I should move into the gatehouse for a while, at least until things have settled down. Tell me I’m wrong, Jane,” she added quickly, forestalling Jane’s objection. “Convince me.”

Jane didn’t have a reply.

“It already has plumbing and power, and it’s dry. It just needs to be swept out and stuff moved in. In the meantime I can camp.”

“I don’t like the thought of you out there by yourself.”

Valerie actually chuckled. “God, you sound like Mom.” She smiled. “No, it’ll be fine. Mary might be moving in anyway.”

“Mary?” Jane heard her own voice, surprised.

“We haven’t talked about it exactly. I only thought about the gatehouse after I got back this evening, but she’s been talking about wanting to move out, too. There’d be a lot to work out, but…” She sighed. “I know, like what I’m going to tell her about… Oh God… Anything. But I think it could be the best thing for all of us.”

“At least wait a few days,” Jane negotiated. “And I can arrange to get the place fixed up properly. You’re at college all the rest of this week anyway, and I won’t work him into the evenings.”

“Except tomorrow.”

“What’s happening tomorrow?” Jane went blank for a moment.

“Mrs. Lawrence and Mark are coming for dinner, you said?”

“Oh, of course.” Jane nodded. “I haven’t slept yet; it’s still yesterday.” Valerie chuckled. “All right, Wednesday, because that was already arranged; but after that it should settle down, as–”

She stopped, as Valerie raised her hand. “He’s finished,” Valerie said. The sound of the shower had stopped. “I’ll sit up with him again tonight–”

“You’ll do no such thing. You need to get some sleep. I will–”

“That’s not in keeping with your role,” Valerie pointed out, dropping her voice almost to a hiss.

“What do you think my role is?” Jane asked back, surprised. Valerie looked away awkwardly. “Was I so heartless toward you?”

“No.” Valerie’s turn to answer too quickly. She wouldn’t meet Jane’s gaze. “I’ll stand watch tonight. I’m not getting any more sleep anyway. So much for Marie’s herbs.”

“Oh, Valerie–”

The bathroom door opened. Jonathan was at the door looking in with trepidation. His water-darkened hair was slicked back from his forehead behind his ears, his face still a little flushed from the shower. The scent of pink peony talc billowed before him invisibly and reached them, and Jane smiled almost reflexively.

“You’re all clean now?” Valerie asked brightly. Nathan nodded. “What’s up?”

“Um–sorry,” he corrected himself immediately, looking guiltily at Jane. “You know how women wrap their hair up in a towel?” he asked Valerie.

“Uh-huh?”

“How do you do that? It keeps falling off.”

Valerie sneezed.

***

“They seem to be playing a board game,” Jane related to Art, back in her bedroom. “I can’t see what it is.” Valerie must have left Jonathan long enough to fetch it from the dresser in the playroom. Now that the light in his bedroom was on, the picture on the CCTV was much clearer, and from a different viewpoint. Jonathan was lying on his front across his bed, his feet swinging idly in the air. Valerie sat decorously across the board from her. “She’s right,” Jane said, unhappily. “With her around, Jonathan’s too comfortable for such an early stage.”

“She claims she wants nothing to do with him, but she keeps finding reasons to spend time with him?” Art mused.

“Indeed. I do wonder how much she sees of herself in him. She seems quite protective.” She sighed. “She would be an ideal Big Sister for him, if only she would do it. I’d almost forgotten just how much I depend on someone in that role. Someone who can get close and truly understand his fears and speak to them in a voice he can trust. Darla filled it so well the last few years. Marie’s doing her best, but–”

“There’s a generational gap, of course,” Art supplied.

“He speaks a little French already. I’m having them converse between themselves only in French, as an aid to bonding; although I fear he’ll be taking his oral exam with a Quebecois accent.” She smiled at the thought, and heard Art chuckle lightly at the other end. “Dear Marie. Her French is terribly rusty, but it’s lovely to hear her really using it again. That reminds me. She’s noticed he has a little gynecomastia.”

“Ahh.”

“It would explain his body-shyness, certainly. It’s nothing we haven’t encountered before. I’ve emailed Mrs. Shaw about it this afternoon, asking if they’ve already taken it up with their doctor. Just in case.” There had only been the Shaws’ answering machine when she’d tried phoning, and this hadn’t been a message she felt comfortable leaving on a machine.

“Good. Assuming she already knows about it, of course.”

“I have a letter from her exempting him from school sporting activities. I suspect this may be what’s behind it, as she carefully didn’t mention a specific health concern that would justify missing out on physical education. It wouldn’t surprise me if he had problems at school. Marie thinks it might be why he under-eats as well.”

“He’s restricting?” Art asked, to be sure.

“Apparently, yes.” She listened to Art’s silence. “I seem to recall it’s not uncommon in boys with the condition.”

“No, you’re quite right.”

She sighed. “Anyway, I’m not going to point it out to Valerie.”

“No, I think that’s wise. You’re right, most boys will just grow out of it; a very few will need reduction mammoplasty, but there’s no need to risk an upset with Valerie unless we learn differently. In the meantime it must make things easier for you.”

“You’d think so, but actually it’s quite delicate. Marie’s going to have to modify the dress I’ve got for him to wear when Harriet and Mark come. And we can look forward to dealing with his reaction when he finds out he actually has a bra size.”

“Oh dear, yes of course,” Art said. “Yes, I can see that would require some delicacy.”

“It does, and in these cases I prefer to leave it to Marie to talk to him in private about it. Later, as he becomes used to it… yes, then it’s easier, and more comfortable for him than wearing forms and padding.”

“It sounds like you have it well in hand,” Art offered.

“I don’t know. I can’t help feeling some sense of… I suppose it’s foreboding. I feel like I’m stumbling towards disaster again.”

“I think those feelings were inevitable after last year,” Art said. “That’s why you needed to do this. You need finally to lay those ghosts to rest.”

“The first thing one must do after a fall is get back in the saddle. It’s axiomatic, I know.” She sighed. “I wish I was sure that’s all this feeling is.”

“Don’t underestimate the power of these feelings. To borrow your analogy, it was a bad fall, Janie.”

Jane’s chest tightened at the memory. “It was a bad fall,” she agreed, almost down to a whisper. “Nevertheless, some… instinct is gnawing at me. I’m missing something.”

***

Valerie’s head jerked upright at the sound of a pigeon cooing in the eaves above Nathan’s window. She had been about to drop off. A quick check of her surroundings confirmed Natasha was still asleep. No change. She glanced the other way, at the curtained window. It was backlit in blue. ~How long have I been watching him sleep?~ She yawned and went to the window, pushing the curtain aside slightly with the back of her hand.

It was no longer possible to deny that it was morning. ~I must have slept then,~ she thought, angry with herself for allowing it to happen. However long it had been, it hadn’t been enough. She felt the deep tremulous fragility in her body, the slight crawling in her peripheral vision. She was running another sleep deficit. The sun was going to be too bright today. She wanted a shower. She was clean, she just wanted a shower to get the ants off.

***

“Good morning, girls,” Jane said on her way into the dining room. Valerie and Natasha had clearly been talking about something Valerie found amusing.

“Good morning, Jane,” Valerie replied, apparently in good enough humour to play along. Jane didn’t miss the sardonic look Valerie passed to the other girl. Nor did she miss a certain fragility about Valerie’s demeanour. She was covering a lack of sleep.

“Good morning, Mrs. Thompson,” Natasha echoed, a beat behind.

“Do be seated,” Jane invited, and took her own seat. She watched Natasha observing Valerie, then copying her in the way she sat. ~Good. I was told Jonathan was a quick study.~

“Are you feeling any better today, Natasha?” Jane asked, interrupting as she took one of the pastries.

“Yes thank you, Mrs. Thompson,” Natasha replied, and even returned with a smile. ~Perhaps too quick a study,~ Jane mused. ~He can’t be getting too comfortable already, surely?~

~She must have put on her own make-up.~ It was a passable effort, given the short time she had been using make-up; but it was far too much for breakfast, of course. Marie wouldn’t have left it like that. Jane raised brief thanks that she could find something to criticise, and did so. Not too harshly; she calibrated. She needed to keep it light. Natasha had made the effort, and Jane wanted to see what she would do with that pastry, and raising the tension at mealtimes was something she wanted to avoid more than usual with this particular student. There’d be ample opportunity for that away from the dinner table.

“It is a little dazzling for seven-thirty,” Valerie joined in, bless her, taking any remaining sting away. Natasha even flashed a wry little smile.

“I’m sure Marie would be pleased to instruct you further should you ask her,” Jane said. “Or you may choose to further experiment on your own initiative.”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

Jane nodded, satisfied, and let breakfast continue by itself for a few moments. “How are you progressing with that solo performance assignment?”

“It’s good. It’s… slow,” Valerie admitted. Jane was aware that Valerie was struggling with Music at college, but at least it was something with which Jane could be of some help, if Valerie would have it. Jane’s knowledge of Mathematics and Physics was so far outstripped by Valerie’s that she could only offer encouragement at best.

“Have you chosen a piece?” Jane queried.

“Oh yes. Debussy, Sarabande Pour le Piano. I’ve been practicing at college.”

“Oh!” ~That is ambitious for her,~ Jane thought. “How lovely.”

“It is when Mary plays it.”

“Ahh.” They shared a smile. “Did she put you up to it?”

“She said I could do it, if that’s what you mean,” Valerie returned. She caught Jane’s eye and flicked hers sideways momentarily at Natasha. Jane followed the glance, seeing that Natasha, having finished her first pastry, was reaching for another. ~Well. Today she has an appetite. Maybe she was simply ill before.~ “She seems to be under the impression I have talent,” Valerie continued.

“Perhaps you should listen to her. She sounds like she knows what she’s talking about.”

“Or she’s just as deluded as you are,” Valerie quipped. “I’m not talented. I just try harder.”

“I’ll heed my own counsel on that,” Jane said. “Of course, if you need some help with it–” Jane started.

“I do. Thank you.” Valerie smiled again, admitting the humour of the situation.

“–You only need to ask,” Jane finished, wryly. She enjoyed working with Valerie on her music. She’d come to it late, but she was already a sensitive instrumentalist, and a ferociously quick study herself. “All right.” Natasha was clearly enjoying her second pastry, and apparently oblivious to their conversation. “Perhaps you might also like to reconsider having regular individual lessons. To be frank, you’re approaching the limits of my own ability to teach you. I think you would benefit from some more specialist tuition if you mean to take this further. Someone who can correct all the bad habits I’m sure I’ve taught you.”

Valerie nodded. “Mary was saying. Not… about the bad habits.” Smile. “She said I should get proper piano lessons again.” A surreptitious look told Jane that Natasha was paying attention to their conversation again.

“She sounds like a very sensible young woman,” Jane said, and let Valerie take what meaning from that she wished. Valerie had the grace to blush slightly. Jane had difficulty keeping her face straight. “I look forward to meeting her soon. Natasha, dear, do help yourself if you’d like some more.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Thompson, but I’m full.”

“Would you like some pink grapefruit juice?”

“I-I’ll try it.”

“You’ve never had it before?”

Natasha shook her head. Jane intensified her look to Natasha for a moment. “No, Mrs. Thompson,” she amended.

~Good at taking nonverbal cues, as I thought.~ “Valerie, would you pass it to Natasha?”

“Of course.”

So it went.

***

Valerie pulled shut the door of the garage. Behind her, her bike chugged and coughed on its side-stand, trying to warm up.

Two nights sitting up with Nathan after nightmares. This was not sustainable. There was going to come a time when caffeine wasn’t sufficient; and for riding a bike, that time was going to come sooner than she used to be able to count on.

“Yes all right, I’ll ride carefully,” she muttered, and mounted up. Pulse on the throttle. Upright, kick-stand back. Check, check, check, check, check. And rolling. ~Seeing Mary at lunch,~ she reminded herself, and found a smile, then a flutter of nervousness. ~She’ll have thought things through and decided she was just being silly yesterday. Still, yesterday was nice. I have that.~ She looked at the gatehouse again as she passed. In the daylight it looked a little shabby. Doubts, like the ants in her peripheral vision. She shook her head, hard, and turned out onto the road. ~Put it together, Tucker. You need to focus now.~

***

Marie, still carrying an arm-load of dishes, opened the side-door into the music room, the one closest to the kitchen stairs, making Jane look up. “Listen to that,” she said. Jane could hear Natasha singing some pop song as she washed dishes.

“Well, she sounds quite at ease,” Jane observed. “That won’t do at all.” Marie grinned. “Nevertheless, I intend to go easily today, and give her stomach a good chance to recover fully from whatever bug she might have. She won’t be able to use it as an excuse, then.”

“Do you think she would?”

“I think we’re seeing a lot of little delaying tactics, don’t you?” She smiled. “Go on, and see that she comes directly to me when she’s done.”

Marie curtseyed habitually and left. ~Sweet Marie. Always seeing the best in people. Even Valerie seems quite taken with Natasha, in as big-sisterly a way as I could have hoped for.~ The singing stopped. Jane paused, listening to the conversation resuming in French. ~I suppose she’s right. She has to get some distance.~ She felt the disappointment keenly. Valerie was sometimes a prickly presence in the house, but it was more than made up for when she was in her more companionable mode. ~I was just starting to get to know her,~ Jane thought. ~I know she’ll only be in the gatehouse, but it won’t be the same.~

~My fault. For taking a student.~ She sighed, and set her mind back to preparing for Natasha’s first voice lesson.

***

Jane played a G major chord on the piano, followed immediately by the arpeggio. The same notes as the chord, but played in turn, from the bottom to the top and back again. “Now, I heard you singing earlier, so I know you can.” Natasha looked embarrassed at the memory. “So I want you to sing the notes after I’ve played them, and we can find your range. Are you ready?”

“I-I’m not very good.” Natasha stood by the side of the piano, where Jane had placed her to the right of the keyboard.

“That’s all right, we’re here to learn. Now,” she played the chord again, and the arpeggio. “And…” She looked to Natasha. “Try it.” Natasha tried to sing it. Her voice was weak and reedy and she ran out of air before reaching the end.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Thompson.” Breath. “It’s the corset.”

“Here, let me see.” Jane stood and came around the side of the piano. “Turn around.” She tested the tension at the sides of Natasha’s waist, and at the top of the corset, through the over-dress. “Yes, this is too tight. Did you put it on yourself this morning?”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Just as with your make-up, I commend your initiative, but you’ve been a little over-zealous. It’s a wonder you were able to eat anything at all at breakfast.” She made quick work of opening the buttons down the back of the dress and loosening the stays a little. “In time you’ll develop a sense for what is appropriate. Is that better now?”

“Y-Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Good.” She re-fastened the buttons and returned to her place on the piano stool and played the G major chord again, then “Aaaa,” she sang to the G, to start off. Natasha sang the arpeggio. “Better,” Jane granted. “That was easier, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

“A properly worn corset is no impediment to most day-to-day activities. Now.” She played the G major chord again, then moved up a tone, to A. Then the arpeggio.

Natasha sang it without needing to be told. ~Good. But weak at the bottom. And cracking at the top through excessive constriction. Too inhibited to sing it properly.~ She stopped for a moment, resting her hands in her lap. “Natasha, at school, do your classmates make fun of you because your voice hasn’t broken?” Natasha’s eyes widened in alarm. ~Goodness, did she think I hadn’t noticed?~ “Do they?” She kept her voice gentle. Natasha nodded and swallowed. “Are you the only boy in your class whose voice hasn’t broken?” Head-shake. “Speak up.”

“No. Um, no, Mrs. Thompson.”

“Indeed not. It’s not so unusual at your age. It will happen in its own time. Now, that said, for reasons I hardly need enumerate this works to our advantage should it hold for the duration of your stay. There is certainly no call to be shy about using the full range of your voice for me, is there?”

A faint smile for a moment. “I suppose not,” Natasha admitted.

“Very well then. Let’s see what it can do.” She skipped a tone and started from middle-C. Again, first the chord, then the arpeggio. Natasha sang the arpeggio. “Good. But you’re still inhibited at the top, and you don’t have enough breath to come all the way down the other side. I think this is a question of breath control more than anything. Again.” She played the arpeggio, and Natasha sang it again, this time hitting the top note with a little more boldness. “Do you hear what you’re doing?”

“I-I’m not sure.”

“You do the same thing when you speak. You punch out the first few syllables with such force that most of the air is gone from your lungs almost immediately. I want you to be conscious of keeping an even note for the duration of the exercise.” She played E. “We know how long we have to budget our air for:” She played the arpeggio. “One two three four five six seven,” she sang along, then played E again. Natasha took a breath and sang the E. “No, you’re still attacking the front of the note too hard. Again. Just let the sound come.” She played, and sang “Aaaaa.” Then the chord, to signal the arpeggio. “One two three four five six seven,” Jane recited. Natasha had still run out by the end of the note, but there was a measurable improvement. “Better. Again, and,” as Natasha sang, “one two three four five six seven. Much better. Did you feel how much better that was?”

Natasha nodded. “Yes.” Her breathing was a little elevated.

“Good. You’re learning quickly.” She played the C major chord once more, then up to D major, and the arpeggio. Natasha followed. E was better still, as Natasha relaxed and let her voice work unimpeded, then Jane skipped to G. The top note was a little desperate.

“Sorry,” Natasha said.

“That’s all right. We’ll do that again, but this time, when you sing the top note, I want you to sing ‘air’ instead of ‘aah’, and sing it…” She turned to look over her other shoulder. “Yes, sing it to that picture behind me over there, you see?”

“Yes.”

“The lower notes to me still, then throw the top note up. All right.” Chord, then arpeggio. Natasha sang it, and the top ‘air’ note rang clearly around the room. In surprise, Natasha stopped singing. The piano hummed its own sympathetic resonance of the top note as it faded.

“What was that?”

“That, my dear, was your true singing voice,” Jane said warmly. “What a shame nobody discovered it sooner. Had there been time to develop it…” She sighed, and shifted to speak to the youngster more comfortably. “It’s said that a boy’s voice reaches its finest peak of refinement just before he loses it. In days gone past, if a boy with a particularly beautiful voice was approaching puberty, they might castrate him in order that he might keep that voice into adulthood. The voice was seen to be a gift from God, of course, and as such the sacrifice required to keep it was considered a worthwhile one. Perhaps even holy.”

Natasha stared at her, wide-eyed.

“Of course, in these enlightened days, such a practice is wholly unethical, and is banned everywhere, so very few people alive today have heard a such a voice in its prime, but in their day castrati were féted and adored for their performances, especially by young women.” She smiled at the look on Natasha’s face. “Which strikes me as fascinating. Does it you?”

“Um…”

“Um?”

“Sorry, Mrs. Thompson.”

Jane chuckled gently. “Oh don’t put on so. I merely bring it up for historical interest. History is replete with examples of extraordinary sacrifices being made in the pursuit of artistic excellence. Sacrifices that are unacceptable by any modern standards including my own.” From her face it looked like Natasha needed that reassurance. “These days castrato parts are generally sung by a contralto. One can only speculate upon what unique sounds might have been lost.”

She turned back to the piano. “Do it again.” She played the chord, and Natasha tried the arpeggio. Her voice had cooled a little during Jane’s lecture, for which Jane silently berated herself. It took a couple more iterations until Natasha hit it again. This time she wasn’t surprised, and came down the other side. “Very good, Natasha. Now, when you hit that top note, you’re using what’s called your ‘head voice.’ Do you know what I mean by that?”

“No…”

Jane went up a tone. A major. She played the chord and, unbidden, Natasha sang the arpeggio. “What do you know about how the voice works?”

“Um–sorry. Not much. I know there’s vocal chords.”

B major. Natasha was coming off the arpeggio breathlessly. “Do you know why you feel so exerted afterwards?”

“No.” Breathing.

“One more.” C major, starting an octave above middle C. “This time use ‘air’ from the third note.”

Natasha did it, and came off the bottom, panting slightly. “You just hit a top C, Natasha. Well done.” She played the note on its own. “All right, now the science bit.” Natasha chuckled at that. “Go bring a chair over from the side of the room and sit down next to me.” Natasha went to obey.

~Top C. Oh my,~ Jane thought while Natasha returned with the chair. She couldn’t quite restrain a soft chuckle. ~I wonder how long it will last.~

“All right,” Jane said. “First of all, I take it you know how sound is produced?”

Natasha nodded. “Yeah we did that in physics–”

“‘Yeah?’”

“I mean, yes.” Quick, apologetic smile. “It’s when something oscillates it creates vibrations in the air. It’s… changes in air pressure, isn’t it?”

“Yes. So when I play a note on the piano,” she pressed the A above middle C and held her finger down. “The hammer strikes the strings, and they’re tuned to oscillate, in this case, four hundred forty times a second.”

“That’s Hertz, right?”

“Yes. Now, sing the note.” Jane played it again, and Natasha ‘aaah’d it. “When you do that, what you’re doing is pushing air past your vocal chords, which the muscles in your larynx have tightened to vibrate at…” She stopped for Natasha to finish the statement.

“F-Four hundred and forty Hertz?”

“Exactly. Why did you doubt it?”

“Um– Sorry.” Another apologetic smile. “It seemed almost too easy.”

“Sometimes it is.” Jane smiled back. “Now, you hit the second C above middle C a moment ago.” Jane played the note.

“Y-you don’t want me to do it again, do you?”

“Not for now, dear. But can you guess what frequency that is?” Natasha shook her head. Jane waited.

“No, Mrs. Thompson.”

“That’s over a thousand vibrations a second. Let me check a moment…” Jane plucked her notepad from the top of the piano and consulted her notes. “Yes, one thousand forty-six point five Hertz, given a perfectly tuned piano, and this one’s close enough.” She looked at Natasha. “To get your vocal chords vibrating at that frequency you had to pull them so tight, and push so much air past them to make enough sound, that it’s no wonder you found it tiring.” She smiled, and meant it. “Now, it’s not just about your vocal chords, of course. Your voice needs a resonating chamber, and you have several in your own body…”

***

‘One-on-one he’s a delight to teach,’ Jane wrote in her journal. Valerie would nag at her for doing so on paper in the first instance, but there was no help for it. The laptop computer rested by her side for when she was ready to type it up.

She was sitting comfortably in the private living room. Marie had taken Natasha upstairs, after a successful conclusion to the morning. ~Perhaps too successful.~ ‘He is attentive, curious, and extremely quick on the uptake. I don’t need to tell him anything twice, nor to cajole or insist upon his attention. It would be easy, very easy, to allow this uncomplicated teacher-student relationship to develop and quite forget the reasons why he has been sent to me.’

She put down her pen. “And why not, after all?” she asked the empty room. ~Why not just be a teacher, this once? I don’t need to be so hard on him as I am with most of my protegées in these early days. He’s well enough behaved already that I can afford to take this slowly.~ The boy seemed to have adapted already to the feminine attire, and the feminine name, and modes of address with only a few brief moments of worry and panic. ~The nightmares certainly seem unrelated. I suspect if I had put him in the room next to Valerie, and locked his door, and otherwise left him with his own clothing, the outcome would have been the same.~

~I shan’t lock his door tonight,~ she decided. ~Let’s see where that takes us.~ Valerie had assured her already that sensitive areas of the house could still be locked away from inquisitive eyes. ~His behaviour justifies the show of trust at any rate.~

‘Were I back home, I would’ Jane stopped writing and struck through that thought, firmly, three times with her pen. ‘Were I back in Westbury I would not hesitate in bringing him to Caro’s at the earliest possible opportunity. Today! Tomorrow at the latest, and maybe Betty too. Let them fuss over him and prettify him, and engender mortification and indignation in him in precise measures.’ ~I miss them.~ ‘Tomorrow Harriet and Mark are coming. Mark has been schooled in how to compliment and embarrass our charge. Harriet need merely be Harriet. We will make it work. I can afford to allow him to be comfortable today.’

The door from the kitchen opened. Marie. “I’ve put Natasha down for her nap, Jane.”

“Very good. How did the dolls go down?”

Marie looked thoughtful. “Not well, I’m afraid–”

“Sit down, dear.”

Marie shook her head. “I need to go to the farmers’ market. I meant to go earlier, and if I don’t go now, I’ll have to go all the way into town to get some decent groceries.”

“All right. You can tell me what happened with the dolls later.”

Marie nodded. “Anyway, it left her anxious and she wasn’t going to go down like that, so I gave her the usual sleep blend.” Jane nodded at that. Marie always had some prepared, for when any one of them had difficulty sleeping. She’d given the same to Valerie only the previous evening. It wasn’t the certain knock-out that was used on the students’ first day; just something to reduce anxiety levels and help one to relax. “She accidentally offered to help me fit tomorrow’s dress, so I want to take her tonight to do that.”

“Before bed?”

Marie nodded. “Hopefully I can get some better measurements as well.”

“Good. All right. You’d better get going.”

“I’ll be back in, oh, an hour and a half at most.”

“Valerie’s home early anyway on Tuesdays,” Jane reminded her.

Marie left.

Jane turned the last full stop into an ellipsis. Then, ‘but to allow him to be too comfortable too soon would preclude the necessary challenge to his way of thinking. Gina’s Geekettes.’ Jane chuckled. Reggie had coined the term himself, a number of years ago. ‘Why can’t even one of them be straightforward?’ That had started with Reggie himself, of course. Jane could still see that freckled, slightly pudgy boy wearing the Return of the Jedi T-shirt, and giving not the slightest hint of the uproar and confusion that was going to ensue. She had underestimated him badly, and had nearly lost him as a result. Her ‘Academy’ had only been running a few years, and he had been Jane’s first serious test; the first real puzzle she had to solve. ~And now Valerie has read his books.~ Jane allowed herself a momentary glow of pride. Valerie would have been a baby when Gina was her student. ~Time.~ A flutter in her gut when she allowed herself to think about it.

She heard Marie’s car outside faintly, on the far side of the walled garden, idling while Marie got out and closed the garage door. Then the slam of a car door, and the receding sound of the car.

‘He’ Jane started writing, and stopped, distracted, thinking of Jonathan– Natasha upstairs, asleep in the playroom. She shook her head and returned her attention to the page in front of her.

‘waits’

“He waits,” she murmured. Then she crossed out the words, and kept crossing them until the ballpoint had worn a hole in the paper. “Where was I?” ~Too comfortable. He needs a shake-up.~ But she wrote, ‘He has a fine unbroken voice, and some genuine musicality, I suspect, although I don’t know if it’s ever been recognised by another, let alone encouraged. There can surely be mere months before his voice breaks. Not enough time to develop it to the potential it might have achieved had he started sooner.’

Her pen hovered over the paper, unable to find anything to add to the verbiage. She felt her glance turn upwards, towards the ceiling, as if she could see through it to the playroom and the sleeping boy. She became aware of holding her own breath, and let it go, deliberately.

She returned her gaze to the notepad. ‘He waits for his lesson, wondering what I am going to do next. Curious, yet unafraid.’

“Perhaps a little afraid,” she whispered aloud.

‘Perhaps a little afraid, but trusting. He knows whatever I do will be for the best.’

Jane could hear nothing but her own breath. She pinched the bridge of her nose and massaged under her brow, against the headache that was coming on. ~I should phone Marie and tell her to return immediately,~ she thought. ~She has a cellphone now. She would do so. She wouldn’t ask for an explanation. None would be needed.~

~I’ve made a terrible mistake.~ She put the notepad down, closed, and rested the pen on it. Her hand was shaking a little. ~I wasn’t ready. I’m not strong enough.~ She ran her hands through her hair, unbinding it as she went. ~Such vanity to keep my hair so long at my age,~ she thought, irrelevantly, trying to distract herself. Her long hair fell forwards. She combed it back again with her fingers and found, at the end of the movement, she was looking at the ceiling again, imagining it transparent.

~I should go check on him.~

She shook her head. ~He doesn’t need checking up on every five minutes.~

~Just a quick look, to make sure he’s all right.~

***

“I don’t know, Valerie. It’s awfully sudden.” Mary stood with Valerie outside the Drama block. Everyone else had gone ahead. “I mean… I thought you were joking about the second date!” She tried to make light of it. The attempt was echoed in Valerie’s smile. She looked really tired, Mary thought, but when she’d said so earlier Valerie had just brushed it aside.

“I don’t mean to pressure you, really,” Valerie said. “I was joking. I only just thought of this last night. I thought it might solve both our problems.”

“Yeah, I know. It’s just…” Mary ran a hand through her hair. ~This is happening too fast.~ A day ago she hadn’t even kissed a girl since she was twelve, and now she was being asked if she wanted to move in? “Well, it’s right out in the country, and I don’t have my own car, remember? And Lizbeth has her friends in the playgroup too…” She trailed off doubtfully. ~And what about rent?~ Valerie didn’t mention that.

“I know. There’s a lot of stuff needs to be worked out. I know that. There’s a lot of stuff on my end too. I just wondered if, you know, assuming everything can be worked out…” Valerie smiled. She was charming when she did that, in that raffish, sardonic way of hers. “Do you want to do it? That way we know if it’s worth even trying to work everything out.”

Mary hesitated. She was late for Drama workshop as it was. Everyone else had gone ahead and would be started. “I don’t know,” she said eventually. “It’s awfully sudden,” she said again. And, seeing Valerie’s face, “That’s not a no. It’s an ‘I don’t know,’ okay? I can’t… I have to think about it. I have Lizabeth to think of.”

“Okay, I guess.” Valerie nodded. “Yeah.” She brightened. “I’m moving in first anyway. Maybe you can come visit? See what you think?”

“Yeah, okay.”

And Valerie was kissing her again. Just for a moment. It still felt like being plugged into the mains, but in a good way. A very good way.

“Dammit…” she managed, when they broke.

“Tell me you hated it,” Valerie began, so Mary hit her shoulder again.

“People are going to see!”

“Let ’em. ’Sides, there’s no-one here.”

“What happened to Little Miss Secretive all of a sudden?”

She grinned. “Guess there’s no room for this secret.”

“That’s supposed to be reassuring?” Mary said sarcastically. Then, “I’ve got to go in.”

“Go on then.”

“I can’t go into Workshop in this state.”

“What state?”

“You know.” She leaned against the side of the door and sighed. “Distracted. Frustrated.” She smiled at Valerie. “Grinning like an idiot. Dammit, where did you learn to kiss like that anyway?”

“I had excellent teachers.”

Then Valerie leant in and kissed her again, more slowly. No ambush. Just her attention, like feeling there was nothing else in the world for Valerie at that moment but herself. Mary’s hand rested on the leather-covered kevlar of Valerie’s shoulder, then they parted, and Valerie, deliberately, took Mary’s hand and moved it inside her open bike jacket, and onto her breast. Mary tried to remind herself how touching another girl’s breast like this was supposed to feel strange; but it didn’t feel strange. It felt right. Her hand played Valerie’s small breast, through her T-shirt and bra, and Valerie’s breathing quickened, and this time Mary put her hand behind Valerie’s head and pulled her in for a kiss, and then Valerie kissed her cheek, her brow, the top of her ear, her neck…

~Oh God this is new…~

~I haven’t been seduced before,~ Mary thought as they parted. The feeling was delirious. She still hadn’t caught her breath. ~I’ve been ‘pulled.’ I’ve ‘got off with’ someone. Fucked a riceboy in the back of a Vauxhall Nova like–~ She was struck by the epiphany. ~Like I was trying to prove a point.~ Then the pregnancy, and knowing, deciding, she couldn’t be that person any more. She was going to be a mother, so she was going to be that. ~Oh, but not only that, after all. Not only that.~

Mary watched Valerie walk away: A little boyish, but you’d never mistake her for a boy. Slim and athletic in leather, she walked like she might take it into her head to dance at any moment, like she was in a musical. The way her hips moved… ~Who would have thought I would find that sexy?~

***

~This thing of darkness I acknowledge mine.~

Jane approached the open playroom door. She could see the muslin curtains billowing in the breeze from the window, and she could hear the ting … ting of the mobile, like a clock forgetting the purpose of time.

~Is it such a terrible thing to take pleasure in the sight of a sleeping child?~

~No, monster, it is not. So be satisfied.~

With one hand she grasped the door-frame. ~There he is.~ His head was turned away to the window. ~Such darling abandon in the way his hand rests on the pillow. His pale wrist upturned, his smallest finger curled in his hair. Oh Jane, this is sweet.~

She watched his breath move the muslin coverlet, and found herself matching her own breathing to it. It made her feel faint; not enough oxygen to be awake and standing.

~Yes. Oh yes, monster. It is sweet.~ Her fingers dug painfully into the unyeilding door-frame. Blood rushed by her ears.

She missed her horses. She missed their mass, their warmth, their muscular power, ready at her command. She could ride, and ride, and ride, and return feeling exhausted and smelly but, somewhere inside, clean, purged and safe. Loose-limbed and satisfied.

~When was I last without my horses?~ She had to think about it. ~Paris. It must have been Paris. Oh, has it been that long?~

A memory shook loose. Turning her back on the door; turning into the apartment; clutching the telegram. There was Marie, standing by the open window, lovelier than she would ever believe, her long blonde hair shining as if she had caught the sun itself. ~I thought that summer would never end.~

“Il est mort,” she’d heard her own voice say, a long way away.

“Qui, Mam’selle?”

“Mon frá¨re. Chris.”

~I’m sorry, Chris.~ But now she could take one step into the playroom, not letting go of the door-frame, to grasp the porcelain handle, and silently and carefully pull the panelled door closed.

And now she could breathe.

***

“Oh yes, life is good today,” Valerie breezed, coming into the kitchen from the patio door.

“Oh, do tell?” Jane asked brightly from behind the Powerbook’s screen. That meant she had to have plugged it into the network wall-socket herself, and it didn’t look like she was typing from written notes this time. Wonder of wonders. Valerie could smell fresh coffee, and tracked in on the source, dumping her helmet on the counter.

“How about if I bring Mary here next week sometime?” Valerie asked.

“That should be ample time,” Jane agreed. Valerie poured herself a coffee. “If today’s voice lesson was anything to go by, even this weekend may not be too soon.”

“Really?” Valerie brightened even more.

“And in case I neglected to say so before, I’m happy for you.”

Valerie grinned.

“Did you still want some help with that Debussy?” Jane asked further.

“Oh, yes please. I need to shower first, though. Where’s…” She looked around curiously. “Where are the others?”

“Marie’s still at the farmers’ market. Natasha’s upstairs having a nap.”

“Again? Doesn’t that kid do anything but sleep in the day? Ahh, caffeine.” She felt it enter her bloodstream and came to join Jane at the table. At the same time, she thought sleeping in the day may not be such a bad idea, if doing so at night was being a problem again.

Jane chuckled. “I’ll have you know we had a very productive morning, but she’s still recuperating from that stomach bug or whatever she had.”

“Mmm.” Valerie sat back, her eyes closed. “Sorry, just zoning in from that ride.” It had been a little quick.

“We need to discuss your moving to the gatehouse,” Jane said. Valerie opened her eyes and met her gaze. “Are you still set on it?”

“I think so. Are you going to try to talk me out of it?”

“I only wish you didn’t feel it was necessary. I had no idea you felt this strongly about my taking a new student.”

“I didn’t.”

Jane only looked a little sad. “I’m sorry you’re finding it hard to feel more at home here. I had thought with a little more time… and Natasha will be settled in better soon. I don’t need you to be out of the way for her sake, and I hold that to be false reasoning. Please, let me finish,” Jane asked, as Valerie was about to interrupt. “I remember when I was your age how much I wanted to get out of my mother’s house and have a place of my own, with my own tastes, and able to keep my own times, and be able to have friends come and go without needing to run the gauntlet, as it were, as well as those that were more than friends.” She smiled. “Believe me when I say my mother was neither as informal nor as flexible in the running of her household as I.” She smiled at Valerie’s incredulous stare, acknowledging the irony in that. “Well, yes, she was an inspiration to me, but I hope you understand by now that the show we put on for the new students is a show.”

“It’s not easy to live in a show,” Valerie said. ~And that’s the first time I ever heard her talk about her mother,~ she thought.

“I know, but it does settle down. And you’re of an age now, Valerie. You’re fledging, my dear. You want to try your wings out. I do understand. I had merely hoped you might stay in this house another year until you go to university.”

Valerie flashed momentarily to Luke Skywalker being implored, ‘It’s only one more season. You can go to the Academy next year.’ She promised herself she wouldn’t be the whiny bitch in this scene.

“I don’t want this to be a point of conflict between us. I’ve stated that I would — strongly — prefer you to stay, but I’m not going to stop you.”

“It’s only to the gatehouse,” Valerie reminded her.

“Indeed. And this is as good a reason as any to get the place fixed up sooner rather than later. I’ve spoken to George, and he can have someone come and start clearing it tomorrow. Then even if you change your mind, it will be available as guest accommodation. Or indeed as a comfortable bolt-hole any time you feel you need to get away from the ‘show’ for a few days. I suppose what I’m saying is, we don’t need to be talking about you ‘moving out’ in any absolute sense, for you to have access to the gatehouse as a resource.”

Valerie sighed tiredly. She had been expecting a huge fight, but it was hard to be angry with Jane when she was trying so hard to be reasonable about this. Valerie wished she could understand why. Everything depended on it. Jane had done no less than give Valerie her life back after she had been taken from everything she ever knew. She’d given her a home, a school to go to, a future, but without being able to understand — deeply — why she was doing it, it felt fragile. Jane could take it all away on a whim.

So she nodded and said “All right, Jane.”

Jane regarded her patiently, looking like she wanted to say something more. “You will remember to be back tomorrow before dinner, won’t you?” she only asked. Valerie nodded. “Mark needs you to sign the Covenant papers.”

“Yes yes, I’ll remember.” She sighed again. “I’m sorry Jane. I’m tired.” The lift she’d got from kissing Mary, and from the ride back home, was dissipating.

“When did you last get a full night’s sleep?”

She thought back, and got lost.

“I thought so,” Jane said. “You’ve been having nightmares again.”

“It’s all right. I’ll sleep when I’m tired enough.”

“I’m worried about your being too tired to ride safely. Marie can give you a ride to college tomorrow if you–”

“I’m fine!” Valerie snapped. “I know when I’m too tired to ride. I’ll be okay. I…” She stopped and forced herself to her feet. “I need that shower,” she excused herself, and took her leave.

***

“Tu es trá¨s silencieuse ce soir,” Marie observed as she and Natasha tidied the last of the dinner things away in the kitchen.

“Oui, Mam’selle.”

“Tu vas bien, chérie?”

“Oui, Mam’selle.”

It was more than that. Natasha wasn’t meeting her eyes any more. It was as if some spark had left her. ~I wonder if the dolls upset her more than I realised,~ Marie worried. She hadn’t had a chance to talk to Jane about that yet, either. Natasha’s reaction had certainly been unusual. She had been expecting indignation, affronted male pride, but instead–

“Hey you two,” Valerie said from the door. “Need a hand?”

“With perfect timing,” Marie said lightly. “We’re about done, thank you Valerie.”

“Sorry. Jane wanted to talk Money Stuff.” That sardonic smile of hers. Natasha was lurking by the dresser as if hoping not to be noticed. “Tasha, you’ve been quiet all evening. Are you okay?” ~She noticed it too,~ Marie thought.

“I’m fine, Miss Valerie,” Natasha’s voice came back quietly. “Thank you for asking.”

“Look, if there’s anything–”

“I’m fine! Okay? Leave me alone.” She hesitated, then fled the kitchen, almost shoving past Valerie to do so.

“Hey, wait–”

“Valerie,” Marie said, stopping her at the door. “I’ll go to her.” She heard Natasha’s footsteps thumping up the back stairs, and saw Valerie’s impulse to follow. It also meant Valerie was blocking her way out. “If you wanted to be the one who’s there for her…”

She didn’t have to finish the thought. Valerie’s gaze turned on her. Those intense blue eyes glittered with restraint. “Tell me everything’s fine,” she said. When she was like this, Marie found her if anything scarier than Jane. She knew Jane’s limits. “Tell me you two have this all under control.”

“Everything’s fine, Valerie,” Marie said, meeting her gaze. “We have it all under control. She had an anomalous reaction to the dolls this afternoon,” she explained. “I have some concerns I want to discuss with Jane before we proceed in that direction.”

“And he’s still upset about that?”

“I think so, yes. Everything’s under control,” she said again. Valerie pursed her lips in thought. “No student is entirely standard. It’s very early days with Natasha. We’re still learning about each other. She’s still learning that she’s safe here.”

“Hasn’t anyone explained that to him?”

“I’m sure Jane has. She’ll have told him what’s going to happen on the first day, remember? He won’t believe it from us until he finds out for himself. Normally the big sister can reassure…” She stopped herself with a sigh. If she continued it would only come out like an accusation. Valerie just looked doubtful. “I need to go to her,” Marie pointed out.

Valerie made a gesture. ‘Whatever.’ Marie moved past her and left, relieved to be away from that inquisition. ~Is this what it’s going to be like, now?~ Marie wondered as she quickly ascended the staircase. ~Do I have to justify everything to her? What happened to her anyway, to make her so suspicious? She should know us better.~

She had to let the irritation go, or Natasha would pick up on it, like she seemed to be picking up on everything. She sighed, pausing for breath at the top of the stairs. She would talk to Jane about it later. Jane would know what to do.

She had hidden it from Valerie, but behind her irritation she was worried about Natasha. She knocked on the girl’s bedroom door. There was no answer, so after a few moments she opened the door anyway. The room was in near darkness. Natasha sat on the edge of her bed, her back to the door, facing the window. She didn’t move or speak to acknowledge Marie’s presence.

Marie moved around the bed and turned on the bedside lamp next to Natasha and, not gaining a reaction from that, seated herself next to the girl on the bed. The view through the window was still impressive, even in the twilight. The lawn and the grassy parkland were in shadow now, and the trees were mere silhouettes, becoming hard to make out against the reflection of the inside of the room. There was a yellow-orange glow in the distance, over the horizon, from some town. ~Is that the right direction for Malmsbury?~ she wondered. ~Or is that a bigger city further off? Bath?~ Her own bedroom faced to the north of the house, and when she was up she rarely had time to stop and look. The sky was still light high above, darkening towards the horizon and slashed almost in two by the contrails of an airliner at high altitude shining gold in the last of the sun.

Marie’s focus shifted closer, suddenly, and she saw what she thought Natasha was looking at. The reflection, now of the both of them, as ghostly half-lit figures against a dark background.

Still not a word, or a look.

“Nous ne sommes pas obligées de continuer de jouer aux poupées,” Marie said, taking that decision upon herself. Jane wouldn’t countermand her on that, she was sure, once Marie had explained.

Maybe the tiniest of shrugs. Then a movement as Natasha seemed to inspect her fingernails.

“Dis-moi,” Marie said quietly. “Qu’est-ce qu’il y a?”

Natasha became completely still again. “Rien,” she whispered.

~Nothing she wants to talk to me about,~ Marie thought sadly. ~Perhaps Valerie could–~ The thought died. “Veux-tu m’aider avec ta robe pour demain soir?” Marie asked aloud.

Nothing for a while, then another tiny shrug.

“Je vais aller la chercher,” Marie said, rising.

“boydoll,">Je suis son poupé,” Natasha said behind her.

“Sa poupée,” Marie corrected without thinking. Then, ~No!~

It was too late. Natasha howled and threw the bedside lamp to the floor, knocking the clock and some ornaments with it, and stood trembling in the mess. Shocked by the sudden violence, Marie had to sit for a moment to calm herself.

“Tu es son étudiante, Natasha,” Marie said calmly. Natasha seemed to crumple in place, until she was sitting on the floor, hugging her knees to her chest. Marie followed her down, dropping to her knees in front of Natasha and tried to take her hand. “Tasha, chérie, qu’est-ce–” Natasha batted her hand away irritably. “Tu n’es pas une poupée. Ne le pense pas!”

Natasha just rested her forehead on her arms folded over her knees and ignored her. Marie sighed and started picking up the fallen lamp. The plastic of the light fitting had cracked, and it dangled by its wires. She switched it off. The room was dark without it, darker than it appeared when Marie had first entered.

“Leave. It.” Natasha murmured, without moving.

“It’s broken,” Marie said.

“Get me some Superglue and I’ll fix it.”

“I’ll take it downstairs–”

“I’ll fix it!” Natasha insisted, raising her head just enough to glare at her. “I just need some glue. She doesn’t have to know about it, does she?”

Marie nodded slowly. “No, she doesn’t. We’ll fix this.”

***

“Did I hear a noise?” Jane asked, emerging from the living room as Marie came to the bottom of the stairs. “What happened?”

“Rien, Madame,” Marie replied, not stopping on the way to the kitchen. “Un petit accident.” She was aware of Jane following her down the stairs. “Oh,” Marie sighed, entering the kitchen. “Listen to me.”

“Taking his side?”

“What side? There’s no side.” Marie went straight to the drawers to find glue. “It’s nothing important. He’s just frustrated and…” ~And a little afraid.~

“Well,” Jane said thoughtfully, then decided to accept that, nodding. “All right. I think I shall turn in. I didn’t get a lot of sleep last night, and I’ve had a headache all afternoon.”

“Would you like me to get you something?”

“No thank you. I’ll get myself some aspirin. You’ll see to Natasha this evening?”

“Oui, Madame, after the dress-fitting. I’ll take her into the sewing room to do that.”

“Oh yes.” Jane nodded approvingly and went to the cupboard to get a glass. “Was there something you wanted to talk to me about, from this afternoon?”

“It can wait until tomorrow if you’re tired,” Marie decided.

“All right, but remind me then. I’m still waiting for a reply to the email I sent Mrs. Shaw. Oh, and…” She paused, turning from the cupboard to the sink. “I remember. I’ve decided in view of the last two nights’ drama to experiment with leaving her door unlocked tonight.” Marie raised her eyebrows. “Would you see to it, and make sure she understands what a privilege she’s receiving, and so forth? You know the speech, it’s just a little early.” She filled the glass from the tap. “I’ve discussed it with Valerie, and you just need to give the system your usual nightly lock-down code when you go to bed. She’s doing the settings now.”

“Oui, Madame,”

“I’ll bid thee goodnight, then,” Jane said fondly, and departed with her glass of water.

***

Marie brought the glue back to Natasha’s room and left her with it to fetch a little paraphenalia from her stillroom. By the time she returned Natasha was finishing the repair, using a couple of ponytail bands to lash the fitting together while the glue dried. The room was bright, with the other bedside lamp, the dressing table lights and the ceiling light all having been switched on. It signalled, she supposed, a change of mood, or failing that, at least a desire to change the mood on Natasha’s part. Either way, it was welcome. She smiled encouragement and crossed the room to draw the curtains. That alone made the room seem so much cosier and warmer. She started setting up the vaporiser and a tea-light on the dressing table.

“What is that?” Natasha asked.

Marie ignored her and added the base oil and a blend to the ceramic bowl and lit the tea-light.

“Qu’est-ce que c’est?”

“Un peu d’huile essentielle, pour que ça sente bon,” Marie replied. “Viens-t’en,” she invited. Natasha came and leaned over the vaporiser to smell the fumes being given off. “Tu aimes?”

Natasha nodded. “What, I mean, qu’est-ce que ce faire?”

“Rien,” Marie answered truthfully. “Juste pour donner une senteur agréable.” She got out of the way to let Natasha sit for a moment at the dressing table, and seated herself on the side of the bed nearest her. “I just spoke with Jane,” she said, deliberately switching to English. She wanted to be sure she was being understood. Natasha glanced quickly at her, nervousness in her eyes again. “Concerning your nightmares, Jane’s decided to take you at your word and leave your bedroom door unlocked tonight.”

“Oh,” Natasha said, as if there was nothing remarkable or interesting about that at all.

“She asked me to make sure you understand this is a privilege and it depends on your good behaviour. You’ve been very good so far, for the most part, that’s why she’s giving you this chance.”

Natasha nodded. “Enough rope to hang myself, eh?”

Marie smiled, glad that she’d picked up on that. “Something like that. This isn’t an excuse to run riot over the house, making a noise or breaking things. You’re still expected to remain in your room until morning unless you have a genuine reason to be elsewhere. You’re just being trusted to do that by yourself.”

Natasha nodded again.

“Trá¨s bien,” Marie concluded. “Tu m’aides avec la robe maintenent?” Natasha didn’t look enthusiastic. “You promised, remember?”

Natasha sighed. “Okay.”

“It’s in the sewing room– Actually,” Marie interrupted herself, changing her mind. “I’ll bring what I need in here, shall I?” she decided. Natasha seemed fragile enough, and with the fitting and the measurements she wanted to take, things were going to be delicate enough. At least her own room would be familiar now, and the aroma from the vaporiser would be doing its gentle work. The ambience was vastly improved already from how it had been when she’d first come up.

Natasha just shrugged.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: After A Fall, Chapter 5

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"And yes, your love for these boys."

Story:

***

“I needed you these last few days.” There, she had said it.

“Janie, Janie, you know I would have come.”

“Yes, dear, I know.”

“Which is why you weren’t going to call me tonight, I presume?”

“Didn’t Diana have something to go to tonight?”

“Nothing that couldn’t have been cancelled. Really, Jane.” They fell silent for a while. “I’m sure he was just trying to negotiate some boundaries,” he went on. “It’s quite normal.”

“I suppose so. In any case, I’m more concerned about Valerie right now.”

“The nightmares?”

She nodded, in defiance of the thousands of miles separating them. “Not that she’ll talk about it, of course. Oh, and this whole business about wanting to move out to the gatehouse. It’s curious that it should coincide with Jonathan’s arrival.”

“Not really. He’s a competitor for your time and attention.”

“Oh Art, that’s such a cliché.”

Art chuckled, overrunning her next words with the lag.

“If she wanted to spend more time with me she could spend a little less time riding that death-machine at God-knows-what speeds around the countryside or locked up in her room playing with those computers.”

“That’s called ‘being seventeen.’ My dear, you were really quite spoilt with Darryl.”

“That was being spoilt?”

“Yes, it was,” Art replied. “In fact the normality of Valerie’s behaviour is almost reassuring, given what she’s gone through. Of course all children that age are trying to find and understand their place in the world, but few have such an extreme set of difficulties in that regard as she does. If I were her I think I’d be struggling not to feel… well, not to feel surplus. No one likes to be a burden, Jane.”

“She’s not a burden,” Jane protested. “I need her.”

“No you don’t. You wanted a surrogate Eugenia.” Only Art could say such a thing to her. She felt like she’d been slapped. “And lo, the universe hiccuped and you got one, literally out of nowhere. Deus ex machina and all that, ready-trained to your specifications and having no other home to go to, and before you’d even talked to me you’d made a life-commitment to this poor girl.”

“I stand by what I did. I don’t have any regrets.”

“No, of course not; and nor do I, for what it’s worth; but Jane, you don’t need her. You don’t need her for who she is, only for who she reminds you of, and that’s not only Eugenia, is it?”

There was a bitter silence.

“Why do you think she wanted to put in all that security equipment? You know how she feels about what you do, but she really wanted to do that for you. And I’m glad you let her.”

“She wore me down, Art,” she admitted. “It’s not as if that would have made any difference last year.”

“If you hadn’t gone to the dance, they would have come to the house,” Art pointed out. “Yes, maybe she’s fighting the last war, but she’s not the only one, Jane.”

Jane clutched the phone to her ear and listened to it, her chest hurting with memory. She watched Natasha in the grainy low-light CCTV picture shifting fretfully in her bed.

“Not to mention there’s another matter that you two haven’t talked much about, I’m sure,” Art went on, eventually, “because it’s been pushed out of the way by everything else that’s happened.” He paused. Jane shut her eyes and rolled onto her back. She knew what he was going to say. “We’ve only known her as Valerie, but only eight months ago that wasn’t her name.”

It was true, Jane agreed silently: no-one had talked about it if it could be avoided. Valerie’s very lack of legal existence when she arrived even helped everyone avoid the subject, in the end. There was no old paperwork to replace. Everything could be set up from scratch, with some favours called in from the Witness Protection Service — one very large favour in fact.

“No-one, no-one is going to tell me that there aren’t outstanding issues relating to her transition. They’ve just been submerged while she’s been in crisis mode. How could your having a new student fail to affect her?”

Another silence.

“And now she’s getting into a relationship with this girl at college,” Art continued. “Which I think on balance is a good thing, by the way, but it’s terribly risky. Did you think that was a coincidence too, that she’d wait until now to take a risk like that?”

Jane sighed. She hadn’t thought about it in those terms at all. “She’ll need me when it falls through,” she said sadly, understanding.

“It may not. We don’t know anything about this girl; she might surprise us all. But yes, if it does, Valerie will need you. And you’ll be there for her of course.”

“Of course.” Jane felt a yawning pang in her abdomen, for Valerie, for what lay ahead for her. ~Am I really so distant, so obsessed, that she has to go to such lengths?~ Still she doubted. Still she wanted to believe Valerie was stronger than that, smarter than that, and more complex than to set herself up like that.

“We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming,” Art said. She could hear his smile. “Rant over.”

“No, dear, you’re quite right. It needed to be said.” Dr. Art Philips, her husband, was a recognised authority on gender identity issues in adolescents (which was not entirely a coincidence), so Jane had no difficulty in paying attention to what he had to say on such matters, nor indeed on many others. Even had she not fallen in love with the man, she would have valued his patience, his generosity of spirit, his calm intelligence. Indeed, she would probably have fallen in love with them.

~I feel safe when he’s around,~ she thought. ~Safe from doing harm. If my discipline should fail…~ The fear clenched her belly.

“I think I should come sooner rather than later,” Art continued.

“Oh, no dear, you should see out the semester. You don’t want to let down your students.” She opened her eyes. It had cost her to say that. She wanted him back so badly.

“They’ll be fine. The finals have started, so it’s too late now even if they’re not fine. I’m mostly just marking course papers, and I can do that just as well there as I can here. I’ll need Valerie’s help to set up something so I can connect to the university network.”

They fell silent again.

“Janie?”

“I think you should come,” she admitted. She tried hard not to think of it as an admission of failure, and didn’t entirely succeed. “You don’t have to drop everything and book a flight on Concorde,” she qualified. “There’s no immediate rush.”

“No,” Art agreed.

“Come when you can. I need to enlarge Natasha’s world anyway. It’s difficult with a housebound student, but where can I take him where I know he’ll be safe?”

***

Sound came back in a rush. The road was still passing under the wheels. The bike’s engine noise was still there; the course constant and easy, winding slowly out of a bend. “Fuck!” Valerie exclaimed into her helmet. She needed to pull over, but she was still on the country lanes, with high enough banks rising directly out of the road that she couldn’t park anywhere. She blinked and shook her head and kept going to the next lay-by, and there she pulled in onto the uneven, pitted gravel behind a small grass verge. “Oh fuck,” she said again, struggling to pull the helmet off. ~It can’t have been more than a second!~ Her breathing came fast and panicky and she couldn’t stop shivering.

She pulled herself off the bike and, leaving it on its side-stand, went to look up and down the road. She recognised where she was, which was worse, because it meant she had no memory of the last five or six miles, at least.

She tried to slow her breathing. At least the adrenaline of realising what had happened had given her a bit of a kick, but it wouldn’t last. ~Must have been on autopilot.~ The back-brain, the zombie brain that did most of the riding anyway, just getting on with it and not piping the logs to backing store. In a way she wished she could depend on that. She imagined being able to hand over to a perfect robot rider and just sit pillion and snooze against its broad back, safe in the care of a gentle positronic mind.

***

She hadn’t slept at all in the night. In desperation she’d switched on the surveillance monitor, telling herself it was for security reasons, because Jane had decided not to lock Natasha in her room for the night. Really she was hoping she might drop off watching Natasha sleeping, the way she’d almost done by accident the previous night. She suspected she had actually fallen asleep then for a short while, which was worrying in itself. Natasha was still such an unknown quantity.

She’d been watching a few minutes when she realised the curled-up figure on the bed wasn’t sleeping, but crying. She’d sighed and listened for the crying, even making a trip to the bathroom she didn’t really need so she could pause outside Natasha’s door to listen; but she couldn’t hear anything, which meant there was no pretext to go in and find out if Natasha was all right. It bothered her that she had wanted to.

Eventually, Natasha had got up and gone to the dressing table. Their lights flared out the high-gain camera, so Valerie had to switch to one of the standard ones. She’d watched Natasha put on make-up. The whole works. Then wiped it off and did it again. And again. Valerie had half-smiled, understanding. ~How else do you get to Carnegie Hall?~ The picture wasn’t good enough to tell how well Natasha was doing, or what progress she was making. Valerie watched anyway, hoping it would send her to sleep, but it didn’t, and the sun finally dragged into the sky.

***

She had to think what to do. ~Logically, call Marie, ask her to bring me into college. I’ll pick the bike up this evening.~ She didn’t want to do that, especially with the tension between them right now because… ~Because of Natasha,~ she remembered. ~Because I’d dared to ask if he was all right.~ It was obvious he was having a bad time, in turns panicking and depressed, but she’d said she didn’t want to be involved, so any time she tried to raise any concern for the kid they just threw that back in her face. They were so sure they were in control, and their ‘we were doing this before you were born’ bullshit.

A lorry thundered past, too big for the small lane, followed by a frustrated line of cars.

“Something’s not right,” she said aloud.

***

Jane sighed, allowing her frustration to show. It was obvious the girl hadn’t slept a wink. If she had been openly rebellious it would have been something, but this morose acquiescence was harder to deal with. She was obedient enough, and attentive enough, but Jane had sought in vain a repeat of the feeling she’d had in the previous day’s voice lesson, of the student’s own excitement and enjoyment at learning something new, and the joy she, as the teacher, gained from making that happen. Today Natasha was being dull and unengaging. Jane honestly wasn’t sure if it was mere lack of sleep, or if it was a rebellion of its own.

~Well,~ she decided, ~if I can’t engage the mind today, I can at least train the body.~ She brought the voice lesson to a premature close and started Natasha on Walking. Two-inch heels were as high as she dared go for this first lesson, and only so high because she had tried to provoke a complaint out of Natasha. She had not complained, despite obviously finding the shoes difficult and uncomfortable, leaving Jane with nothing to do but show her how to walk and start the drill.

She opened the two sets of double-doors that separated the main entrance hall from the music room, allowing an unimpeded straight-line run from the front door all the way through to the wide rear bay, and the doors to the terrace. “Go to the parlour,” she commanded, “to the bookcase. There, on the left side, the second shelf from the bottom, you will find a volume of the Complete Works of Sir Arthur Conan-Doyle. Fetch it for me. I shall wait here.” She sat on the window-seat next to the terrace door.

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.” Natasha started to go.

“Curtsey,” Jane corrected sharply. Natasha turned back, quickly curtseyed, and went. She got some satisfaction from watching the ungainly manner of her going — ~all knees and elbows, like a gawky boy, oddly enough,~ she thought with an ironic smile — and rehearsing in her mind how she would begin to remedy that.

She waited, just long enough to wonder why Natasha was taking so long, then the parlour door opened — Jane could see from the music room — and Natasha came, awkwardly. ~Oh, but she’s trying though,~ Jane noticed. Feet one in front of the other, and that turn of the hip that made it work, but the movement was stiff and a little precarious from the unfamiliar heel. ~All right, so she has been paying attention.~

She rose as Natasha approached, bearing the battered old volume. “Very good, dear. Now, stand straight.” She took the book out of Natasha’s hand and inspected her stance. “Feet together,” she commanded, then raised Natasha’s chin with a finger and moved around to the side. “It’s not a moment too soon. I’m not sure how you’re managing it, but somehow you’re learning to slouch even in a corset. No, not like that,” she remonstrated, as Natasha pushed her shoulders back. “Arms out in front… and now raise them above your head, and stretch.” Natasha obeyed. “And now drop them slowly so they’re held out to your sides. That’s right, and down all the way. That is your correct posture.” She put a hand to the small of his back. “Do you feel the shape of your back like that?”

“Y-Yes Mrs. Thompson.”

“Naturally I don’t expect you to be waving your arms around every time you have to correct your posture, so remember what this is like, and practice, and learn not to slip out of posture in the first place. Now…” She had entirely circled Natasha, and stood once again in front of her. Now she raised the book and lowered it gently onto the top of Natasha’s head.

“Oh, right,” Natasha murmured, suddenly understanding what the book was for.

“Mm-hmm. We will be developing an elegant carriage. I noticed you’ve been trying to get it right already, and I’d only held off commencement of this part of your training in view of your being not well. This is tedious, but drill and repetition is the only way your body will learn. It will become automatic and comfortable quite quickly if you apply yourself. Now,” a light hand on Natasha’s shoulder, to turn her back to facing into the house, towards the front door. “Off you go.” And a moment later, “Elbows in!”

“Sorry–” The book fell.

“Pick it up, replace it and carry on,” Jane said. “It’s not necessary to apologise during this exercise. I want you to maintain a rhythm, so I will call out corrections and you are simply to apply them and continue.”

“Yes Mrs. Thompson.”

“Now, again. I want you to pretend you’re walking on a tightrope. Imagine it stretching away in front of you to your destination, in this case the front door. Take your time.”

“What, like in Drama class?”

“Yes, if you wish. Do you like doing Drama class?”

Natasha shrugged. “It was all right– Argh, I shrugged!” She doubled over in mock anguish for a moment. “Sorree.” She straightened and gave Jane a quick, shy, wry smile, the first of the day. ~Odd that I had missed it,~ Jane thought. “Okay…” She put the book back on her head and slowly drew her hands away, stretching them out to her sides until they pointed about forty-five degrees downwards. “I dropped it for GCSE though. I wasn’t good at it or nothing.”

She placed one foot directly in front of the other, slightly turned-outwards like a tightrope-walker, and shifted as if finding a good grip, then transferred her weight onto it, and began the process again with the other foot. ~This was going to take all day,~ Jane realised, but she had said she could take her time, and it did introduce the right kind of movement, even in exaggerated form. She contented herself with saying, “The words ‘or nothing’ were not merely redundant in that sentence, Natasha, but actually incorrect. Don’t apologise,” she reminded. “Keep going.”

Another step. The book stayed on. “’Course, I bet real tightrope walkers don’t have to do it in high heels,” Natasha observed.

“Nor with books on their heads, normally,” Jane agreed. “And that’s ‘of course,’” she pointed out.

“Of course,” Natasha said. Jane couldn’t be sure if she was being sarcastic. Another foot.

“However, considering that you are at little risk of plummeting to your death from that height, I think you might try pretending to be a good tightrope walker, and speeding up a little.”

Natasha grinned quickly, turning her face to Jane’s, as if about to say something, then as the book fell, “Oh f–” Thud. She bent to pick it up.

“No, bend at the knees and keep your back straight. You should find it easier that way while wearing a corset, in any case.”

“Oh, right.” She complied. “I was just going to say, I was already pretending to be a good’n, ’cause a crap one would’ve fallen off by now.” She stood, with another wry smile on her face. “Then I fell off.”

“Well, get back on, then,” Jane said. “And refrain from uttering more obscenities, if you please.” She held off from a further critique of Natasha’s use of language. There was so much to do, there, that if she pressed every correction when the fault arose nothing else could get done. It would have to wait for the dedicated speech and elocution lessons.

“What? Oh, ‘cra–’ Right. A-And I’ll try to go faster this time.”

“Just go as fast as you can go without dropping the book.”

“Gotcha.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Sorry, Mrs. Thompson. Yes, I’ll try.”

“Better. Resume, then.” Jane paced alongside, and a little behind, so she could watch her progress. “Take smaller steps. You don’t have to bestride the world.”

~He seems to be recovering his spirits, then,~ she observed as the session progressed. ~Good-humoured. It makes him very resilient, of course, quite unlike the brittle, easily-shattered machismo of my usual intake.~ “Elbows in!” she called again. “And your knees should go forwards, not to the sides. You look as if you want to go in two directions at once.” Natasha chuckled at that, and modified her gait, without losing the book. “Well done,” she said. ~Is it cultural?~ she wondered. ~The famous British self-deprecating sense of humour? Or is it just him?~

Natasha came through the sets of double doors into the entrance hall. “You’re doing well. Remember, toes point forward.”

“Toes–” Natasha nodded, which of course was a mistake. This time she tried to catch the book as it fell. A corner of the hard cover jabbed her forearm as it fell, making her yelp from the pain and snatch her hand back, further putting her off-balance. A heel skittered out from under her on the tile floor of the entrance hall, and she started to fall backwards with another yelp. Jane darted forwards a step and caught her against her own shoulder, her hands at the girl’s waist to steady her as she got her feet back underneath her. ~So light!~ The book had landed awkwardly, open and pages down, some of them folded under. Nothing worse than the treatment it usually received at the hands of a new student.

“Less impulsiveness. Remember what you’re doing,” Jane said into Natasha’s ear, and set her back on her feet again. “Retrieve the book and continue.”

“Y-Yes Mrs. Thompson.” She started to bend from the waist, then almost immediately checked herself and dipped her knees to retrieve the book.

“Good, you remembered,” Jane said, then as Natasha straighened. “Barely. How is your arm?”

“It’s okay, I think–”

“Let me see.”

Natasha hesitated, then proffered her arm. The dress she was wearing had short sleeves, so the arm had been entirely unprotected. The skin hadn’t broken, at least. “I’m going to get a bruise,” Natasha commented. Jane took her wrist gently and probed the area.

“Is it painful when I do this?”

Natasha shook her head dumbly until Jane’s eyes flicked up to meet her own. “No,” she said. “Just a bit. Like I’m going to have a bruise.”

“All right.” Jane released her. “Carry on.”

Natasha took a breath and turned back towards the front door, then carefully replaced the book on her head and sighed. “Onwards.”

“Come along, we’ve barely started.”

“I know,” Natasha said feelingly. She started forwards.

“Elbows! And shoulders back!”

***

She saw Natasha consciously straighten her back, then another thing: almost experimentally she stretched an arm down, fully extended; only her wrist flexed so her palm faced downwards and swept back in a horizontal arc. The movement was answered by a greater swing of the hips. ~Good!~ Jane thought, but in the next step Natasha, unsure of the movement herself, abandoned it. “Why did you stop?”

“I–” Natasha collected her thoughts and managed to keep the book on her head and keep walking. ~Very good.~ “It seemed too campy?” she said, uncertainly.

A good fraction of her students’ petty rebellions had been in the form of an exaggerated, sarcastic campness in their speech and mannerisms; little knowing that even as they did so, they walked — literally — into Jane’s trap. “Exaggeration has its uses,” she explained to Natasha. “By all means overdo it now, and let it feel camp. It will help you find the correct rhythm, the swing, if you like. We can tone it down to a more realistic level later.”

“O-Okay.” She tried the action again, hesitantly, with both hands.

“Hmm.”

“It’s not–” Natasha began.

“I have an idea. Keep walking. I shall hear if your footfalls stop.” She broke away and hastened up the stairs to Natasha’s bedroom, picked out a small handbag from the large chest of drawers and came back out. She paused at the top of the stairs, listening. The monotonic clack of Natasha’s heels still reached her. Jane descended the stairs. “Stop when you reach the door,” she directed, and went to meet her there.

“All right, put this over your left shoulder, like so.” Natasha did so, and Jane paused to undo the buckle and pull it in a couple of notches. “There, so that it’s comfortable at your hip.” Natasha watched the process impassionately, and only flinched slightly when Jane caught up her hand and placed it on the handbag, to steady it there. “A little introduced assymetry. Let’s see if this helps.” She stepped backwards to give Natasha room. “Let your right arm swing more to compensate, but keep it straight as it goes behind you. Go.” Natasha started back towards the music room. “You may lengthen your stride a little now if it helps.”

Natasha tried that too. There were a couple of mis-steps, and the book fell. She knelt quickly to pick it up, and lost the handbag from her shoulder as she stood, so she had to go down again to retrieve it and fumble for a moment putting it back on her shoulder. Then carefully she put the book on her head again and set off. She was stiff for a few steps, then she lengthened her stride slightly, as Jane had told her, and suddenly found her pace. “There it is!” Jane called after her, immediately recognising it. She’d got the swing of her hips, and that flowed down her legs to put her feet where they should be. Her upper-body posture was good, her shoulders back, her right hand sweeping back and forth comfortably and naturally, her head, perforce, level.

“That’s it?” Natasha called back. There was a little excitement in her voice, and disbelief.

“That’s it,” Jane agreed. “It’s not hard, you see?”

“Oh…”

“The hard part is the days and weeks ahead as you practice this over and over again until you can do it without even thinking, whether or not you have a handbag on your shoulder, or a book on your head, or heeled shoes on your feet, and most importantly, whether or not I’m here to watch that you do it properly. Turn around at the window and return.” She watched Natasha execute the turn. “So needless to say, the best way to be finished with these dull exercises is to quickly progress to the stage where you can convince me you no longer require them.”

Natasha concentrated on her walk, and completed two straight lengths without dropping the book at all. By then, Jane had seated herself in the bay window to watch, and only needed to call out the occasional correction. ~Quick study,~ she thought. It was already becoming a refrain. She had a lot to think about. The girl was intelligent. Jane had already known it, but she was still adjusting to it. It was clear Natasha had never done this before; but she picked it up, like everything else, so quickly.

She was showing a little fatigue as she returned to the bay. ~She’ll be sore from the unfamiliar action,~ Jane knew. “All right, well done, Natasha. Come and sit here with me.”

Natasha approached the rest of the short distance and then dropped to her knees and sat on her heels in front of Jane. ~That’s not what I meant at all!~ Jane thought, but she was so taken by the gesture she didn’t object. ~Interesting.~

“May I ask a question, please?” Natasha asked.

~Oh my.~ “By all means.” She couldn’t keep the smile off her face put there by the last syllable.

“It’s not just anatomy, is it? The way women walk like that. All exaggerated. I mean, they don’t all the time, do they?”

“No, they don’t.”

“Men and women aren’t that much different, really.” She paused, as if she had more to say, so Jane waited. There was silence for a few moments. “I mean, I know their hips are different, but it’s not that different, is it? Why do they walk like that?”

“That’s a good question. Do you have your own theory?”

Natasha looked off to the side, outside the glass-panelled doors to the terrace for a moment. “Yes.”

“Do share it.”

“It’s a mating signal,” Natasha said flatly, as if in a biology lesson. “It says, ‘I’m female, I’m fertile, I’m available.’” She gazed at Jane quizzically, as if looking for confirmation. “Even when it’s fake, it works, doesn’t it? People are hard-wired. When I was walking like that… When I got it right. It felt… sexy.” She looked back out of the window. A little smile curved Natasha’s mouth.

Jane was a little taken aback for a moment. “Did you enjoy feeling that way?”

“Yes,” Natasha mused. Her hand rose idly to her breast and she sighed, still looking out of the window. Then both hands, slowly, down and around her corseted waist, to her hips. She stretched, arching her back a little, and relaxed.

Jane was captivated. “What are you thinking, my dear?” she asked quietly. Always the most interesting question.

Natasha took a breath, as if to speak, then hesitated, then spoke finally, “If I do everything you want, I can go home,” she said. Not a question. “Clean slate. You can do that.”

~Back to that?~ “Yes,” she said. It wasn’t entirely true, of course, but it was true enough. Reggie would trust her to effect a true reformation of character. He’d stake his own career on it. Again.

“All right.” Natasha shifted off her heels to sit on the floor, her legs curled beside her. She supported herself with her left hand, her right casually stroked her thigh, pushing up amidst the folds of her petticoats. Jane was transfixed; her breath stopped. Natasha’s eyes met hers, and they were knowing, and inviting, and afraid at the same time. “I’ll do anything you want me to do, Jane.” A smile, trying to be seductive, but uncertain.

~Why the little slut–~ Jane’s first rush of anger was followed hard by a queasy fear. ~She sees me!~ She fought to cover any outward show of her emotions. ~Jane you idiot, he’s playing you!~ Her gut wrenched, and through all her control she felt the corner of her mouth twitch, once.

~No. Anger is right. Be angry!~ Her hand, almost unbidden, flicked out and slapped Natasha hard across the cheek. “What do you think you’re doing?” she snapped. “How dare you be so familiar with me?” Natasha’s eyes widened in shock, a hand rising to the side of her face where she’d been slapped. Jane found herself on her feet, without entirely recalling when she had risen. “What did you think you’re doing here?”

“I-I-I–” Natasha stammered, shrinking away from her. Her eyes were wet, stung with pain and shock.

“You’re here to learn good manners and self control and that is all! There is no place here for that kind of behaviour. Go to your room immediately and do not emerge until you are called for.”

“I-I’m sorry! I’m really sorry! I thought–”

“You thought wrongly. Now get out of my sight!”

Natasha staggered to her feet and fled for the door at a run.

Jane stood trembling in the music room for a full minute, then she threw open the terrace door and went outside for air. She flung the door shut again behind her. In the split moment between doing so and the slam she feared the glass in the door might shatter, but it held. It was a solid old house, she reminded herself, sucking in the cool Spring air. This wouldn’t be the first rage it had seen. She braced herself on the stone balustrade at the top of the steps and looked out across her land. ~Not enough.~ She descended a couple of steps and sat and covered her face with her hands, carelessly pushing her glasses aside as she did so, and just sat, for a moment, as if tears would come. But they didn’t. Her head screamed in pain, and she barely noticed the breeze stirring her hair.

By the time she raised her head out of her hands, she knew what she had to do. She stood, stiffly, and went inside, upstairs to her own bedroom suite, her own bathroom, and washed up and re-made her make-up.

And then the half-expected knock on her door. Marie entered. The look on her face confirmed she had heard at least some part of the altercation.

“Madame?”

“Marie.” She sighed. “I need you to fetch Jonathan’s belongings down from storage and return them to him.” Marie’s face fell. “I’m sending him home today.”

“But…” Marie stared appalled at her, then she turned quickly and closed the bedroom door, without leaving. “Might I ask why?”

“Art was wrong. Jonathan wasn’t negotiating boundaries. He was–” Her voice caught. “He was negotiating a price.” ~And so was I.~ “And so was I,” Jane reported aloud, just to complete her shame. “He tried to play me, Marie. Where do you suppose he learnt to do that?” She shook her head. ~He probably thought he was being subtle, too,~ she thought. ~In fact he was being clumsy and obvious. Thank God.~ “I knew this was a mistake,” she said quietly. “I knew it was too soon–”

“Jane–”

“It felt wrong from the start. I kept trying to tell myself it was just me, my nerves after everything that happened last year.” Jane mastered herself. “I’m sorry. You were trying to tell me what happened yesterday with the dolls? I’m sorry, I was too distracted to listen.”

“Yesterday? Oh.” Marie had to put her mind to it for a moment. She sat on the edge of the bed opposite Jane. “It was distressing for him, and not in the usual way. He didn’t want to play with them, but he didn’t say anything about it being girly or sissy or embarrassing. What he did do,” Marie remembered, “I got him to change the clothes on one of the dolls. And he did it, but his hands were shaking. He was sweating like it was the hardest thing he’d ever done.” Jane found her mouth had gone dry. “And he tried to hide her from me. It was as if he was shielding her from my eyes, while he was undressing her. And he kept… He kept looking at the mirror.”

“Which mirror?”

“The one on the wall in the playroom.”

“Looking at himself?”

Marie shook her head. “No. Not from that angle. We were down on the floor by the toy chests. He wouldn’t have been able to see anything except the ceiling. I don’t know what he was looking at.”

~Oh, this is not a happy picture,~ Jane thought. “I think I do,” she said aloud. And now, finally, a tear escaped her eye. She swore and produced her handkerchief and dabbed it away. “We have not been told nearly enough about Jonathan’s history, it appears.” She could hear her voice shaking, and she couldn’t even determine whether it was sorrow or anger, or even rage at her own hypocrisy. At times like these she felt she was an emotional illiterate.

“I don’t understand.”

“Unless I miss my guess, he probably thought he was being watched through a one-way mirror. They do that, when they’re trying to determine whether a child has been sexually abused, or how. Often the child doesn’t have the language skills to explain what happened, so they use dolls. Anatomically complete dolls; and they let the child play, or ask him to re-enact what happened, using the dolls, and they… observe. And Jonathan being as smart as he is naturally realised that’s what they were doing.” She looked at Marie long and steadily. “And we — accidentally — recreated the scene. I wish you’d told me this sooner. It’s my fault,” she added quickly. “I should have made myself more available to be told.”

Marie sat quietly for a moment, subdued entirely. “I knew something was wrong,” she admitted, eventually. “I stopped the game right away. Last night I told him he wouldn’t have to play with the dolls again.”

Jane nodded. “No, he won’t. Because he’s going home.” She sighed. “Give him his own clothes.”

Marie stood and started towards the door. Then she stopped. “And then what?” she asked quietly, turning back to Jane. “What happens after he’s gone home?”

“Nothing that wouldn’t have happened had he never set eyes on me,” Jane replied, her voice low and dead. “That’s the best I can do.”

“He’ll be arrested,” Marie said. “He’ll be put on trial, if he’s lucky, and he’ll be locked away.”

“I know.” She had no more than a whisper.

“I don’t think he’ll survive. You were his last hope–”

“I can’t do anything for this child!” Jane protested. “He shouldn’t be here! I must send him home before I can do any more damage.”

“And he’ll go to prison and you can see what that’s going to do to him, Jane.”

“I can’t help him,” Jane insisted. “He has problems I’m not equipped–”

“What if you’d sent Darryl home? What if you’d send Kendr– Kenneth home? To that ‘mother’ of his?” Jane thought it remarkable that even in fury Marie could enunciate the quotation marks around that word. “What would have happened to them if you’d just thrown your hands up and said ‘something bad happened to them once, so they don’t belong here?’”

“What if I had sent Eugene home?” Jane replied quietly.

“Ohhh,” Marie drew it out. “That’s what this is about.”

“No it isn’t,” Jane snapped, “and don’t you dare patronise me, Marie. You of all people.”

“I’m not patronising you. I’m… I’m horrified at you. I’ve served you from the beginning, and I have never seen you just give up on a boy so easily. Not even when you were bluffing about his alternatives.” Tears glistened on Marie’s face. “You always worked it out. You always found a way.” She ran out of air on the last word, and gasped in a breath. “Jane, you give up on this boy, there might as well have been three bullets fired that night.”

“I am not safe!” Jane hissed back urgently. “I’m not safe around him!” she pressed, struggling for a normal voice. There it was. Aloud. She couldn’t bear to look at Marie now, and broke away to the window, to look out at the quiet countryside. “Marie, he’s lovely,” she said. Her voice wavered, but she made herself say the rest of it. Barely a whisper. “I want him.”

“Well so what? You can’t have him.”

~Such certainty.~ Jane clung to it like a raft. ~Oh Marie, it would have been so easy. I had only to reach out my hand and take what he was offering.~ An image, inescapable: A hand on a silk-stockinged thigh, losing itself in rippling petticoat folds. The slick material sliding under her fingertips giving way to the pretty lace detail of a garter-belt strap, and smooth flesh, trembling slightly in apprehension, but unresisting, wanting, yearning for the quickening touch.

“Do you remember what Valerie said,” she began, and had to clear her throat to continue, “about the quantum nature of the universe? How every decision we make represents a cusp; a parting of the ways.” Valerie hadn’t used those words. “Every road not travelled somewhere is,” she breathed. “Every potential is somewhere fulfilled. Everything I might have been, somewhere I became.” The litany ended in a whisper as she held her hands to her face, almost as if in prayer. Her hands shook slightly. She felt Marie come up close beside her. “It’s horrible to contemplate. My imagination seeks them out, those… others, and I…” She took a breath. “I know them, Marie. I know their reasons. I can hear what they tell themselves.” Soft, deceiving words. Pretty words, drawing a counterfeit likeness of love.

“I know this,” Marie said. “You have been given a grace–”

“Oh spare me such superstitious nonsense!”

Marie just waited for Jane to be ready to listen. Finally, Jane sighed and nodded.

Marie began again. “By what agency, if any, I don’t know, but you have been given a grace to see this work done, and a gift with which to do it. Your genius, your insight, and your energy; and yes, your love for these boys.”

“It’s not love that…” She sucked in another breath, but she couldn’t finish the sentence.

“No it isn’t,” Marie agreed after the silence. “And because you know the difference, you won’t fail, and you won’t fall. Your love is the stronger part of you.”

Jane looked at her, understanding the words but unable to comprehend.

“Positing such a thing as a state of grace,” she said, forcing an analytical cast onto her voice, “how would one know it had been lost? Perhaps… one would perceive it in the deaths of innocents in one’s care, don’t you think? You see, Eugá¨nia was so very lovely.”

~Doubt me, Marie. For one second of your life, doubt me. Then you would not ask me to keep Jonathan here, within my reach. Your faith is such a weight to bear.~

“And she was happy,” Marie answered. “I remember the happiness she found. I remember how alive she became; how funny she was; her ideas. Her art was like an explosion; it was like springtime. It was like for the first time she’d been allowed to draw a real breath and see that the world is lovely.” Marie’s eyes were full of tears. “This is how I know she came to no harm by your hand. How dare you even try to insinuate… just because you’re… you’re afraid and you want me to be afraid too!”

“Marie–” Jane began. She was sorry now, knowing after all, this was the worst mistake she had made, the worst hurt she had given. She might as well have struck Marie through the heart.

“Do you think you’re the only one of us that was wounded? Do you think I don’t miss them both every day too?” Marie’s hand was pressed over her lower belly, over her womb, as if in pain. “What happened was not your fault! What do you think it was like watching you… wall yourself up inside like that? And you wondered why I had to leave.” Marie’s tears ran freely now. She broke herself away from Jane abruptly and ripped a handkerchief out of a pocket to dry her face. “Valerie brought you back to us, but don’t you see? Natasha’s going to heal us both, and Valerie too. It’s so obvious! You have to see that!”

***

~Such a lot of hope to lay on a boy with troubles enough of his own.~ Jane stood at her window watching the two small figures by the lake. Natasha was a little splash of blue from this distance. ~Such a lot of faith to lay on a dangerous, selfish old woman.~

~She’s become so fond of him. Well, I have too. Too fond, perhaps. Too timorous, after Eugenia and Julia. Too gentle, and he took it for interest of a different sort.~

~Not without reason, Jane. Don’t forget that. He sees you. He knows what you are, the apotheosis you’ve always denied yourself.~

~He knows nothing! He guessed. He presupposes. And he has his own reasons for doing so. (Oh, the poor child.)~

~I should have been more remote. I should have exercised a more professional demeanour.~ She recalled the success of Natasha’s first singing lesson; the sessions of reading-practice. ~What am I going to do with him?~

She wanted, more than anything, to call Art. ~He’ll drop everything and come. Now, perhaps, asking him to do just that would be less than selfish. Or Eric,~ she thought, suddenly, ~precisely because he’s not family– But I can’t tell him about this. I can’t tell him my part in it. I can’t tell him why I’m afraid. He was my student, once.~

~I’ve never doubted your wisdom before, Marie.~ All this talk of grace and there being a purpose, even a kindness in random events disturbed Jane greatly. It was not rational to think in such terms, and she never could understand people who did.

~Oh but then why deny yourself, Jane? Why go to your grave with a desire unfulfilled?~

~For shame, monster; you can do better than that. I am no primitive to need the fear of retribution in the afterlife to make me behave in a moral fashion.~

The phone rang suddenly, making her jump. She took a moment to settle herself and went to her bedside table to pick it up. “Thompson residence, Jane Thompson speaking.”

“Mrs. Thompson? This is Lindsey Shaw. I’ve just got that email you sent yesterday.”

“Oh yes.” ~Oh no. What do I say to her?~

“I’m sorry I didn’t get back to you sooner. We went away for the weekend to visit my mother. I thought I gave you my mobile number?”

Jane picked up the threads of thought she needed. “Yes, you did. I felt this was a subject that was best discussed in private, and it wasn’t completely urgent.”

“I understand. And yes, we knew about the problem he’s having with that little bit of breast growth. He’s seen Dr. Balham about it, and he said don’t worry, Nathan should grow out of it in time.”

“All right,” Jane said. “I wanted to be sure that if the subject came up here and I needed to reassure him, I wouldn’t be contradicting anything else you might already know.”

“No, that’s fine. If you can avoid drawing his attention to it unnecessarily… Talking about it is one quick way to make him ratty.”

Jane allowed herself a tense, ironic smile. “I take it this is why he’s excused school sports?”

Pause.

“Yes, it is.” Another pause. ~There’s something you’re still not telling me,~ Jane thought. “We go out cycling a lot, and we go walking, so he does get some exercise.”

“With all due respect, Mrs. Shaw, I believe there’s something you’re not telling me,” Jane said, repeating her thought aloud.

There was another pause from the line. “I’m not sure I know what you mean,” the voice came back, tightly.

“How much do you know about his past, Mrs. Shaw?” she asked, as evenly as she could manage.

She heard Lindsey Shaw sigh at the other end. “Not very much, and if you don’t mind, most of what little I do know is private.”

“How long was he living on the streets before you adopted him?” Jane asked suddenly. She hadn’t even known in advance she would say that. From Lindsey Shaw, there was only a stony silence. “Intuition and experience, Mrs. Shaw,” Jane answered the unspoken question truthfully. “He wouldn’t be the first of my students to have such a background.”

Still there was only silence, for a few more moments. “I don’t know,” Lindsey Shaw finally admitted. “He says not long, a few months. He was only nine…” ~Nine!~ Jane had to sit down on the edge of her bed. “He said his father threw him out of the house. Can you imagine that? Only nine years old…”

“Yes,” Jane said quietly. “Yes, I can. Is there anything you can tell me about what happened during that time?”

“No.” This time the answer was quick and unequivocal, but then she seemed to pause.

Jane waited.

“Just what I was told when he came to us: he was found in a building being used by squatters. Someone had phoned for an ambulance because a girl had been stabbed in the hallway. When they got there they found her body slumped against a door, and him locked inside the room and screaming. The blood–”

“The blood was running under the door,” Jane completed. ~Well, that closes that circle,~ she thought to herself sadly.

“How did you know that?” Lindsey asked. “You haven’t locked him in anywhere have you?”

Jane was ready for this. “To do so at night is standard policy in the first weeks,” she said smoothly. “Much of our intake has a history of violent or destructive behaviour. That doesn’t apply in Jonathan’s case; and in view of what happened the first two nights, and his good behaviour the rest of the time, we’ve already relaxed that policy. His door wasn’t locked yesterday evening and we all had a quiet night.” Not a very sleepful one, Jane reminded herself, but quiet nonetheless. “The first two nights my daughter Valerie was quickly on hand to help him and keep him company.” For a moment she enjoyed the feeling of those words falling so easily from her tongue, ‘my daughter’. Then she remembered her failure: Valerie wanting to move out to the gatehouse. She continued, “In fact, we’re still getting through the cookies they baked together Sunday night.”

“Cookies?” Lindsey queried, surprised. If she was distracted from being angry about Jonathan being locked in, Jane could only be glad.

“A very large quantity of cookies, with far, far too much chocolate, which is something of a speciality of Valerie’s.” Jane described. She needed to pull the conversation back to where information could flow to her, not from her. “Anyway, the ambulance arrived and they found him there…”

“And he went with them in the ambulance, to stay with the girl, but she died. She’d lost too much blood. Anyway, that’s when social services caught up with him, at the hospital. He told them his name but they’ve never been able to find his family and I’m glad of that.” Pause. “That’s all I know. The girl was twelve or thirteen I think. He said she’d been looking after him.”

She fell silent. Jane nodded. “Thank you. As you can see, we inadvertently awoke some old memories, which is why I really need to know anything else you can tell me.”

“He’s never told me anything himself, All I know is what I was told by the social worker when she brought him round. We took him to the girl’s funeral. It was so sad, he was the only one there who knew her.”

“I see, yes. So you were his foster parents in the first instance?”

“Yes, it was an emergency placement.” Lindsey allowed herself a little chuckle. “Phone call at three o’clock in the morning, ‘Hello? Can you take this child for a few nights if I bring him round now…’”

“Ah, I see.”

“Then a few nights turned into a few weeks… It wasn’t until later that we applied to adopt him.”

~And I do wonder what prompted that decision,~ Jane thought to herself. ~Ragamuffin charm, perhaps?~ Whatever the reason, it had been a stroke of good fortune for Jonathan. She knew the damage that could be done by the turmoil and indifference of life in the care of the state; she had met the results on a train platform on many occasions. Her own decision to adopt Darryl had come from knowing that, had she not, he would have been sent into such a life, so she felt she understood Lindsey Shaw well enough.

“We’ve done our best to provide a stable and loving home, and he’s done so well, when you think about it. He’s still so young, and he’s so resilient,” Lindsey continued. “If he can forget whatever happened to him out there, if he can heal, don’t you think he should be allowed to?”

It was Jane’s turn to be silent. From her bed she looked out of the window. She could still just see the blue of Natasha’s coat, with Marie’s darker form almost lost in shadow, near the little bridge over the stream that fed the lake. ~Going to see the naíad,~ Jane recognised the route.

“I don’t know,” Jane admitted, finally. “I’m not qualified to offer an opinion on that. In fact, I have to consider whether my methods are appropriate to his needs.” ~Release me from this.~

“Oh,” Lindsey sounded crestfallen for a moment. “I don’t… Whatever happened all those years ago, what’s it got to do with his computer hacking? Has he been any trouble?”

“No,” Jane said. “No, he’s been good. As good as can be expected.”

“We’d be so disappointed,” Lindsey continued. “After everything Mr. Waters said about you.” She sighed. Jane knew Mr. and Mrs. Shaw hadn’t been told about the full seriousness of the trouble he was in, and the consequences of his not coming. It would have sounded too much like blackmail, and proved unnecessary in the end. “You know, everyone has a past, Mrs. Thompson. I’m sure you do. I certainly do. And I’m sure you know that not everything you do and everything you are today has to be all bound up with something that happened to you when you were nine. He’s moved on. He’s not the one who’s obsessed by this. You can’t just reduce him to one awful thing that happened — that might have happened, because we don’t know — and say that’s who he is, forever, this victim, and he can never be anything that isn’t defined by that. I think that’s the worst thing anyone can do. You should give him a little credit for inventing himself.”

~Interesting turn of phrase,~ Jane thought. She was beginning to wish she had met Lindsey Shaw in person. She was gaining an entirely new perspective on the woman.

And on her adopted son.

Lindsey continued, “I mean, I thought we were sending him to you to learn something about how to make his own decisions and not always follow what other people want him to do.”

~Oh?~ Jane thought. She could practically feel her antennae perk up. “What do you mean?” She reached reflexively for the notebook she kept by the phone.

“Well, that’s something Mr. Waters said,” Lindsey replied, sounding curious about having to explain something she obviously thought was already understood. “He talked so much about how much self-confidence he gained from his time with you; how he learned to think for himself and be himself and not always having to worry about what others thought about him.”

~Oh, that was the hook he used,~ Jane thought, scribbling notes, angry at herself for being caught unprepared; after all the material Mrs. Shaw and Reggie had sent, this was new. She had to think. Her brain was already starting. “Would you say he’s more comfortable letting others take the lead in most situations?”

“Yes, definitely,” Lindsey replied.

“He doesn’t need to feel that he’s in charge all the time,” Jane observed. It wasn’t a question.

“That’s right–”

“Does he help in the house?” Jane asked suddenly, following another hunch. “Does he do household chores for you?”

Pause. “Yes he does.” Lindsey sounded faintly surprised. “Well, I mean, if I ask him to do something I know it’ll get done. Sometimes he’ll take it into his head… When he was younger he’d…” She chuckled at a memory. “I’d come home from work and everything would be done already, and I mean everything; in the time between him coming in from school and me getting home from work; the washing-up, the laundry, the hoovering and dusting would all be done and I’d usually find him in the living room doing the ironing.”

“Really?”

“It was very nice, but I didn’t want him to feel he was there to work for us, you know? I did feel a bit uncomfortable about that.”

“No one likes to be a burden,” Jane echoed.

“Yes, yes, I suppose so.”

“Did you praise him for it, when he did that work?”

“Well, of course. How could you not?”

“Indeed. How did you resolve that, then, so he didn’t feel he needed to do that all the time?” Jane asked, not merely curious for Jonathan’s sake.

“I don’t know that we did anything in particular,” Lindsey responded. “I think he just grew out of it in the end. Became a teenager, I think that was the end of it.” Jane chuckled. “He started to take us for granted a little, which was the whole point I suppose.”

“Of course.”

“It’s possible getting the dishwasher helped a bit. But still, he’s so eager to please, and show off how good he is at something.”

“So, you’d say he transferred that eagerness to please onto his peers? People he came into contact with online. He was a quick study, and learned the tricks they wanted to teach him, and thrived on the praise and the kudos. Yes, of course.”

“Yes, that’s what Mr. Waters said too. He lets himself be led too easily.”

~Even by the light touch of a finger on his shoulder,~ Jane reminded herself. ~He didn’t flinch at that. Perhaps if he had I might have been more careful, but he’s not twitchy about being touched the way Valerie can be.~ Thinking about that would lead her back to unhappy thoughts about Valerie’s own secretive past. She needed to focus. ~Well, that’s another puzzle.~

“Is there anyone in particular whose lead he tends to follow?” she asked.

“I suppose there’s still his friend from school, Simon. He got him into computers in the first place, back when they were in first year, and they’re still friends, though I suppose they’ve grown apart a bit since then. And there’s that other hacker, the one who was caught first. He called himself ‘Ground Effect,’ I think it was. I don’t know his real name, but apparently he led Jonathan on, and got him to do those things.”

“Hmm.” ~How old–~ “How old is he, do you know?”

“Oh, not very. The police said he was, oh… Sixteen? Seventeen? Something like that. A little older than Jonathan, but not… Not like an older man, or anything like that.” Jane nodded, relieved. At least that wasn’t the story. “Quite charismatic though, apparently; but since he’s out of the picture now, Jonathan’s made friends with this new hacker called ‘Jester,’ and we only know about that because we try to watch him on the computer most of the time now.” ~And he still managed to do some hacking under your noses,~ Jane thought privately. “And I can just see it all happening all over again. He’s so eager to please and impress.”

“Do you know anything more about him? This Jester?” Jane asked, adding the name to the list.

“Well, for a start it’s not a him, it’s a her.” ~Oh now that’s interesting,~ Jane thought, and put a ‘(F)’ next to the name, and underlined it. “She’s American, I think, so they’ve never actually met. And she’s only sixteen or seventeen as well, or at least she says she is, and Jonathan said he’d checked up on her. He can do that, he says, although I suppose that’s part of the problem, isn’t it? He doesn’t think anything of going around snooping into other people’s personal details. As long as it’s through the computer it doesn’t count as being a bad thing to do. I mean… he wouldn’t do that in real life, he’s not like that. But I’ve sat and watched them talking online, and it’s mostly just about computers and science fiction and all that stuff. So far at least she doesn’t seem to be trying to get him to do anything, that I’ve seen, but I know what he’s like, you see? He’ll want to impress her, and show off how clever he is, and it’ll get him into trouble again.”

“Hmm.” Jane thought. “All right, I won’t make any hasty decisions. You’re giving me a lot of new information to think about, anyway, and I want to confer with some of the expertise I have available to me.” ~And I’ll see what Reggie can dig out about Ground Effect and Jester,~ Jane was thinking privately. ~Hmm.~ Her pencil-tip tapped against the first name on the list.

“Oh, I’m glad.”

“In the meantime, what can you tell me about that schoolfriend of his? Simon? What sort of influence is he?”

“Oh.” Jane heard a chuckle from the other end of the line. “He’s a bit of a character, I have to say. Quite the charmer. I can see what Jonathan sees in him, once you get past the way he looks.”

“What about the way he looks?”

“Well, he has a habit of turning up at the house wearing lots of make-up and skirts and black lacy tights and Victorian jewellery, that sort of thing.”

“Oh really?” Jane said, writing ‘CD’ in big letters next to the name, and underlining it. Three times. Then a box around the letters. “He likes dressing up as a girl, then,” she continued lightly, adding ‘in public’ after the box.

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that. I think it’s just a Goth thing. It’s all blacks and purples and androgyny, and he certainly doesn’t behave in any way camp or girlishly, and he’s so tall. No, you wouldn’t mistake him for a girl. In fact I think he’d be very put out if you did. It wouldn’t have the same effect, then, would it, I suppose.”

“I see.” Jane wrote ‘(Goth)’ under the boxed ‘CD’. “No, I suppose not.”

“He looks quite spectacular in all his regalia. A bit like a young Ziggy Stardust, I suppose, though I think he models himself after that pop singer, whats-his-name, Marilyn Manson?”

“Oh yes, I think my daughter listens to him as well.”

Lindsey was still speaking, “I have some photos of them both I took once before they went out with some of his other friends. I could send them if you like.”

“If you would. Does Jonathan dress up too?” Jane asked easily. The million-dollar question.

“No,” Lindsey replied. “He certainly doesn’t do with the whole make-up and skirts thing.”

“As far as you know,” Jane pointed out.

“Well, yes, I’d be astonished if Simoom never once persuaded him to at least try something on, but if he wanted to do it more he’s had every opportunity to be open about it. He should know we wouldn’t mind. I think he’s just not very into that stuff. It’s not something Simoom’s been doing for very long. It’s only because Simoom’s his friend and they’ve known each other right from when they started Secondary school.”

“All right. Sorry, ‘Simoom?’”

“That’s his nickname. I don’t know anyone apart from his parents who really calls him by his real name. He’s a lovely boy, somewhere under all that make-up,” Lindsey ran on. “He wouldn’t lead Jonathan wrong. Not like those hacker types.”

“Indeed. Well, thank you Mrs. Shaw. I certainly have a fuller picture than I did.”

“I just wish we’d spoken more beforehand,” Lindsey said.

“Yes, in retrospect, so do I,” Jane answered. “It’s been very illuminating. I have plenty to think about.”

The phone call ended with the normal parting pleasantries. Jane sat for a few moments looking through the notes she’d made; then she brought the notebook with her to her office, shut herself in, and brought out her large Jonathan log-book. She quickly wrote out what she remembered of the morning’s events. It ended with, ‘negotiating a price’ and ‘offered himself to me’ and under that, in capitals, ‘HAS HE DONE THIS BEFORE?’ ~But he’d been so clumsy and nervous about it.~ She wrote something to that effect too. Then she transcribed the new notes, and other impressions she got from the phone conversation with his mother, while it was still fresh. ~So he’s subject to peer pressure, in common with every other teenager I’ve ever met,~ she thought. “Is it more than that?”

She wrote, ‘The mother wants me to disregard concerns about his earlier childhood. Homeless. (Abused? Prostituted?) Witnessed a horrific murder, at the least. Mother says he has “moved on.” Wishful thinking?’ She thought for a moment and carried on, ‘Or was she right until I blundered in and reopened old wounds that had long healed?’

‘Do such wounds ever heal?’ she wrote. And that brought to mind Lindsey Shaw’s exhorting her — pleading with her — not to define him forever as a victim. ~And we don’t know what actually happened to him back then,~ she reminded herself. Imagination filled the gaps. ~Did he even get any therapy?~ she wondered. He had been fostered with the Shaws within days of the events that had brought him into the care system. Lindsey Shaw hadn’t mentioned therapy, and Jane was angry with herself that she’d forgotten to ask.

~Art is coming,~ she reminded herself. ~There’s more here than I can deal with alone. Art is coming. He’ll know what to do.~

‘Dolls & Mirrors’ she wrote. Things had been going well until then. She remembered with fondness the long voice lesson she had given earlier the same day. How attentive he had been, how well he had responded to instruction, how engaging he was as a student. She wrote, ‘we accidentally recreated a set of circumstances he has experienced before, and from then on it was obvious something was wrong.’ ~I think it started to go wrong then.~ ‘How subdued he was in the evening, and then this morning. And then to offer himself to me like that; he’d clearly come to a decision about what he must do. A decision based on things he had seen, surely.’

She put down her pencil and stood, then went across the landing, around the oval stairwell, and into the playroom. The large mirror was screwed firmly to the wall; she needed tools to remove it, so she went downstairs to the kitchen utility room and found the toolbox and carried it back upstairs into the playroom. She had to move the daybed to get at the mirror properly. It was mounted above the mantelpiece of a disused fireplace. She found the right screwdriver and unscrewed one side, lowering it gently onto the mantelpiece, then repeated with the other. She had to move some ornaments out of the way in the process, then she concentrated on getting a good grip on the mirror and on lifting it away and down, so she could carry it back into her office and leave it leaning against a cupboard.

The exertion left her a little flushed and breathy, but she felt better for it as she wandered back into the playroom and restored the ornaments and daybed to their proper places.

She sat on the other daybed, across from where the mirror had been, and looked at the space it left. There was a small scratch in the wallpaper where she hadn’t been quite careful enough in unscrewing the mirror, and of course, the two empty rawlplugs. She’d get someone in to clean that up at some point. Or find a picture to put up in its place. The room itself seemed a little smaller and a little darker than before, which was the only reason the mirror had been put there in the first place.

~He lay here,~ she remembered, her hand touching down on the cushion beside her. He’d been captivated by the light and the play of the curtains and the mobile, now hanging silent and lifeless in front of the closed window. It was overcast today, and quite drab in comparison. Still, she kicked off her shoes and brought her feet up onto the daybed, and lay down, where he’d lain; first only on her side, then she turned onto her back, her head propped up on the chenille-covered cushions that she had chosen. She gazed slowly at the window, and the sky, a scrolling grey parchment of clouds. She checked what else she could see from that vantage. No, she could not see the doorway at all. The mirror would not have betrayed her either, and there wasn’t anything else reflective in her field of vision.

She felt so tired. She’d had little enough sleep in the last two nights, and hadn’t really slept well for several nights before that. And it was restful on the daybed, and so very quiet. She let her eyelids flicker shut. Her hand, on the closed side of the bed, fell naturally to her breast, and she breathed deeply.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Taken: After A Fall, Chapter 6

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

"Lots of stuff you couldn't imagine me doing."

Story:

***

Valerie wasn’t tracking well at lunch. “Pardon me?” She thought someone might have mentioned her name.

“Are you all right, Vee?” Jo asked. “You look like you haven’t slept in a week.”

“It’s only half a week,” she corrected, before remembering that was bad enough. “Havanothercookie.” They were disappearing fast. She wondered madly if Natasha could be persuaded to make more tonight.

“What is it?”

“Uh, chocolate, vanilla extract, butter, chocolate, eggs, flour–” Someone gave her shoulder a friendly shove. “Chocolate…” She started giggling, then shook herself. “Nah, I’m okay. Really.”

“I really don’t think you should try to ride home tonight,” Mary said. “Can’t you leave the bike here one night and I’ll drive you home?” ~Bad idea!~ Valerie flashed. ~So many levels.~ “Or you can crash at my place… Or someone’s… But we’ve got a spare room an’ all.” ~Hand the lady a shovel,~ Valerie thought. She thought she’d already seen Jo give them both a curious look earlier.

It wasn’t a problem for Valerie. She knew none of this crowd would have a problem with it. Danny was gay and out about it, and it just hardly even came up.

But Mary was nervous anyway. Valerie could understand that. People were going to look at her differently when it came out. It didn’t have to be bad-different to be a bit scary. And maybe it was worse, being a mother.

“No, ’m okay. I just need to…” ~Lie down. I need to lie down somewhere.~

“So how come you haven’t been sleeping?” Danny asked.

“It’s this new kid, Natasha?” Jo explained. Valerie blinked. She didn’t remember telling Jo about that. ~Oh wait. Had to say who made the damn cookies. Again.~ She hoped she got the story straight when she must have said it. It was probable. She hadn’t been as tired then.

“What new kid?” Aiden asked, swiping another cookie.

“You were there when she said,” Jo remonstrated. “This girl’s staying at Vee’s for the summer, ’cause her parents had some trouble coping with her, or something.” That sounded more or less straight to Valerie. “She’s having nightmares, right?” Valerie nodded. No need to mention her own problems. “Vee’s been up babysitting every night. That’s where these cookies you’re scoffing came from!” She grabbed the tupperware box away from Aiden’s side of the table.

“Oh that’s nice of you,” Karen said. “So she’s what, your foster sister? How old is she?”

“Is she fit?” Aiden put in, and got a thump from someone. Jo, Valerie guessed. “Hey! I was only asking!”

“Fifteen,” Valerie answered Karen, opting to ignore Aiden.

“Really?” Mary said, surprised. “You made her sound a lot younger.”

“She seems a lot younger sometimes,” Valerie admitted. ~Foster sister?~

“You’re not going to be any good to her if you crash your bike, ’cause you’re so tired, are you?” Jo said.

“Well, I’m going to go and see little one,” Mary stated. “You coming, Vee?”

“Uh, sure!”

“Mind if I tag along?” Jo asked.

To her credit, Mary didn’t hesitate, or she covered it while she was standing. “Sure.”

“We’ll look after the cookies,” Danny declared, grabbing the box back.

“Save some for the rehearsal. Lizabeth will want one.”

“Why don’t you take hers to her now?”

“Because, if I do that I’ll have to bring enough for the whole group, and then they’ll be unmanageable all afternoon and their play supervisor will hate me forever. You know there’s far too much sugar in these for children, don’t you, Vee?” she added.

“No there’s not. There’s exactly the amount there’s supposed to be.” Valerie managed a grin, then remembered she had to get up too, if she was going to see Elizabeth. She stowed the remainder of her lunch and got up. “Look, it’s a really occasional treat. It’s not going to happen often, I promise.”

“Hmm. Okay. Well, are you coming?”

“I’m coming.”

***

“Why don’t you go up and take a shower, and change, and then you can come down here and help me make lunch. How does that sound?” Marie said. She and Natasha had returned and were standing back in the kitchen.

“Okay.”

“Well, go on then, unless you need me to take your coat off as well.” She smiled wryly at the earlier scene, seeing the echo of her expression in Natasha’s face.

“No, I think I can manage. I’ll call you if I get stuck.”

Marie smiled. “Go on then.”

Natasha paused at the door. “You know, you forgot something,” she said, still with that ironic lilt.

“Oh?”

Natasha grinned. “Mittens tied together through the arms with elastic.”

Marie chuckled. “I’ll remember for next time. Go on.”

Natasha disappeared in the direction of the back stairs.

It was good to get out, Marie decided. A little air, a little light exercise. It had definitely been the right thing to do, for both of them.

She waited for the old plumbing to tell her Natasha was in the shower and went upstairs to search for Jane, not without a little trepidation. She meant to go to Jane’s bedroom, but whatever strange sense tells that there is someone behind a closed door made her gravitate to Jane’s office. She knocked, softly, and pushed the door open.

Jane was there, seated at her desk, surrounded by papers, sketched charts, a few open books, and even her laptop computer, open and facing her. She was writing quickly in a student logbook and apparently oblivious to Marie’s arrival. No sight could have given Marie more joy in that moment. She closed the door behind her and seated herself, without invitation, in the chair in front of the desk. Jane looked up momentarily, then continued with her notes. Marie noticed the large mirror from the playroom, now leaning against the stationary cupboard.

“I had a very interesting telephone conversation with Mrs. Shaw,” Jane said, still writing. Then she paused and looked up. “How was your walk?”

“Very pleasant.”

“Excellent. Did she behave herself?”

“Yes.”

“Do as she was told?”

“Ye-es?” Marie was starting to wonder what Jane was getting at.

“And didn’t huff or complain at all, I bet,” Jane said.

“A little, when I put her coat on. She wanted to do it herself.”

“But no serious resistance. And she had a good time.”

“No. And yes, we both did.”

“What’s she doing now?”

“I said she should take a shower and then she could help me with lunch.”

“Good, good. And is she?”

“I heard the shower running when I came upstairs– Jane, what’s this about?”

Jane grinned quickly and leaned back in her chair. “Can you think of a single direct instruction that she’s failed to obey since coming here?”

Marie had to think about it. “Nnnno,” she said, thoughtfully.

“Nor can I. And you can’t have failed to notice her response to nonverbal cues. Oh, she’s prevaricated on occasion, outright delayed, I’m sure of it. Ask her to get something when she doesn’t want to and she’ll take her sweet time about it, but she’ll do it.”

“I haven’t noticed her going-slow.”

“Ah ha!” Jane grinned again. “Of course not. She’s your friend. She obeys me because she thinks she must. She obeys you because she likes you, and that’s far more interesting.”

“I’m a little confused, Jane. I thought that was what we wanted.”

“Yes! It is! It’s exactly what we wanted.”

“Well then–”

“It’s not what we normally get after just three days, is it? After three days I am still performing an expectation of obedience, rather than genuinely expecting it. Would you take Natasha for lunch? I won’t be joining you.” Marie’s eyes widened in surprise. “I want you to get her to help you, and see what happens. This will let you both interact informally around food. Watch what happens when she’s at ease, but be sure to give her plenty to do. Observe her moods as she carries out the tasks you set her, and report back to me with your impressions later.”

“Jane–”

“That will be all.” She grinned to take the peremptory tone from her words. “Oh, and of course we’re still expecting Harriet and Mark tonight. Harry can talk about Natasha’s schoolwork. I think that will help settle Natasha’s mind considerably about what she’s doing here. For dinner, I think I should like something very…” she smiled knowingly. Marie couldn’t help but smile in return, to see Jane so restored. “Complicated,” Jane finished. “Something labour-intensive. But I want you to take it easy. In fact, I want you to be downright lazy, and make Natasha do almost everything, particularly the complicated, difficult jobs. Just tell her what to do, and show her as necessary. Run her ragged, and if you run out of things for her to do in the kitchen, send her on errands around the house, but be very sure to praise her for her work, especially when she’s made a good effort.” Another grin. “However, I will interrupt you both to get her ready for our guests’ arrival, so you should let time run away with you.”

“Should I tell her there are guests coming?”

Jane looked at her thoughtfully for a moment. “No. I will. I may want to put her mind at rest about one matter, but in others I should like her not to get too comfortable. Let her speak English if she wants to. When I come for her I shall feign anger at finding her doing so,” she warned.

***

Jo nudged Mary. “What?” Jo just pointed behind Mary’s back. Mary turned and saw Valerie fast asleep, curled up on the floppy old sofa in the corner of the playgroup room. “Oh no. We can’t leave her there like that.” It was nearly the end of lunch-break. She remembered Valerie flopping down on one end of the sofa soon after they arrived; after that her attention had been taken up by Elizabeth.

“Why not?” Jo asked. “What’s she got next, do you know?”

“Mummy?”

“Um, I’m not sure. Maths all afternoon I think. How long has she been asleep?”

“Like she’s going to stay awake for that. She might as well stay here.”

“Mummy!”

“I think she likes Maths.”

“Ew! Sick puppy!”

“Anyway, you can’t leave someone asleep–”

“Mummy!”

“What dear?”

Elizabeth looked slightly startled to have her mother’s attention back. “I’ll look after her,” she suggested.

“Awww.” That was too cute for words, so Mary had to grab her and hug her for a bit.

“Tell you what, I’ll go and talk to the play supervisor.” Jo said. “Maybe she’ll be okay with her staying here for a bit.”

Mary sighed as Jo got up. “She does need the sleep.”

Elizabeth wriggled free and went towards one of the cupboards. Jo went in the other direction to find the play supervisor. If anyone could persuade her to let a student sleep on the sofa while the children were in playgroup, Jo would find a way. More of the children were returning, being dropped off by their mothers as lunch ended.

Elizabeth returned with a blanket and proceeded to drape it over Valerie where she slept, which was a complicated job for a small person, thus demonstrating her commitment for the moment, Mary supposed. She shook her head at the appalling cuteness of it all. If Aiden was here he’d probably be sick. Never mind that, she thought, if Valerie was awake, she’d be sick.

Best not to wake her then.

Jo returned. “It’s okay, at least for an hour. She’s going to read the kids a story to settle them down, then they usually lie down for a nap anyway. Aw, she looks so sweet like that, doesn’t she?”

Mary couldn’t tell if there was anything behind those words: A question, an accusation. She just shrugged and got to her feet, avoiding Jo’s eyes. “All right, Lizbeth, you’re going to look after Auntie Vee until she wakes up, okay?”

“Okay.” She grinned, full of pride. Mary picked her up and kissed her.

“I’ve got to go, love.” Elizabeth nodded. “You be good.” She nodded again and Mary put her down.

***

The phone rang again. Jane picked it up instantly. “Thompson residence, Jane–” she began.

“Janie!”

Only two people in the world still called her that. “Harry.” She smiled and relaxed. “Shouldn’t you be getting ready?”

“One of my girls has a brother at another school. Let us call him Bobby, for that is his name.” Jane settled in for the story. “Bobby is about to be expelled from an exclusive public boarding school for carrying a knife into school and threatening another student in the changing rooms, and for coming into school after lunch heavily drunk on vodka. He’s a bully, and a thief, and frankly a spoilt little brat. He’s been in trouble for bad behaviour many times before, but this knife incident is the last straw. Not even his parents’ money can protect him this time, and frankly they’re at their wits’ end.”

“Oh my, he sounds perfect,” Jane said, unable to keep the smile off her face. ~That was what I needed to get me back in the saddle,~ she thought to herself. ~Not one of Gina’s Geekettes. A nice straightforward bully and pig.~

“I thought you’d say so. How soon can you take him on?”

“So soon after starting with another student? Difficult, but… it might work. How old is he?”

“Fourteen. Fifteen in October.” ~Younger than Natasha. Good. Yes, it might work.~ “Oh, one small detail,” Harriet said, almost as an afterthought. “Bobbie is a nickname for Roberta, and she doesn’t have a brother. Apart from that every word is true.”

“Harry!” Jane protested. “Really.”

Jane heard a sigh from the other end of the line. “I’ve just got off the phone to the other girl’s parents. They want the police to press charges, and frankly given this girl’s history I’m inclined to agree and damn the publicity. I can’t see anything short of that making much of an impression on her. To think it should happen here! It’s not as if we’re an inner-city comprehensive.” Pause. “So come on, Janie, what about it? Give me an option I can put in front of the parents. Both sets,” she added.

Jane hesitated for a moment. “You’re serious, aren’t you? You want to send her to me?”

“Why not? You said yourself ‘Bobby’ sounded perfect for you. And you always said this whole crazy idea grew out of your work at that girls’ school in New Hampshire–”

“Yes, but… that was a quarter century ago! It won’t work.”

“I don’t see why,” Harriet pressed. “It’s based on how finishing schools used to work, isn’t it?”

“Only superfic–” Jane wrenched herself out of lecture-mode. They had talked about it a lot in the last few months. Harriet knew all the arguments by now. She was openly skeptical, but Jane was fine with that. In fact, in a way, she was counting on it. “Some of it might work, I suppose, with a little alteration,” Jane said, “but you can’t mix boys and girls in this. It’s been tried.”

She had been a young English teacher and house-mistress at Eastmore, on only her second full-time teaching job, and her first since returning from Paris in the wake of her brother’s death. As an escape from the atmosphere at her mother’s house Jane had thrown herself into her teaching with an almost obsessive zeal. She had found, after all, that the persona she had created for herself was very much to her own liking.

A couple of the girls’ parents, impressed by the change in their daughters’ behaviour attributed to her, had essentially begged her to ‘do the same thing’ with their unruly brothers, and Mrs. Bruton, the headmistress, had grudgingly agreed. It had worked too, after a fashion, and well enough that the school was starting to receive more enquiries, but she had to take the boys away from Eastmore in the end. The girls were too vicious. They had the upper hand and absolutely no mercy. When Jane thought back on those first students, she shuddered at how narrowly she must have escaped disaster, the amount of wild improvisation in which she had indulged. As everyone said, she seemed to have a peculiar talent. She shouldn’t have got away with it. But she did.

Grace, Marie called it. Jane cringed at the thought. She had been lucky. Far luckier than she had any right to be. It wasn’t good enough any more to depend on that.

“Yes, I remember you saying,” Harriet was continuing, “but it was a long time ago. Times change. And besides, this isn’t a school full of spoiled American princesses. This is one girl, separated from her clique. And frankly she’s in more trouble than she can handle.”

Jane floundered slightly, not entirely sure if Harriet was really being serious about this, or whether she should entertain the notion for entertainment’s sake. “I can’t. Not with another student just starting. Things are unsettled enough. It would be a huge unknown factor.” She hesitated. Her brain was starting to work again. ~Not now!~ “Maybe, when he’s ready to be big sister, maybe we could talk about it, but I don’t see how she could be a big-sister in turn, to a boy coming after her.” She shook her head. “She needs to form an empathic bond with the new student. Girls that age don’t have the emotional maturity to see a boy wearing a dress as anything other than a figure of ridicule.” ~And no reason, no reason at all, to keep the boy’s secret in public.~ “The boys only do because they’ve been through it. The act of transgression binds them, you see? A girl can’t share that. There’s nothing transgressive about a girl wearing a pretty dress, is there?”

Silence for a moment. Then, “I’m not sure you’re right,” Harriet said. “Clearly what I should have done is dress her up as a boy and send her to you without telling you.”

“I think I can still tell the difference, Harry,” Jane said, chuckling wryly.

“Oh I don’t know. From what you told me she’d only have to be convincing as a boy for a couple of hours–”

“And unconvincing as a girl for several days afterwards,” Jane reminded her. “Or weeks, in some cases.” ~Although God knows there have been exceptions to that.~ “Jonathan, for instance, is one of my more precocious students. That’s to say after three days he can look almost convincing as a girl already, just as long as he doesn’t take more than three steps or open his mouth to say more than a ‘yes please’ or ‘no thank you.’ We’re still in the very early days of vocal and carriage training and believe me, it does show. I would certainly have noticed if he could walk and talk convincingly too quickly.”

Harriet sighed. “Never mind. No, I don’t think I was really serious. I just wanted to soften the blow: I can’t make it this evening, for obvious reasons.”

“I’d guessed. Not to worry.”

“After I finish with you I have to go and talk to the police. By the time I’m finished there, I imagine Roberta’s parents will have arrived from London to take her home; assuming the police let them.” She sighed. “So I’m–”

“Trying to make me feel bad about this?”

“Absolutely.” Jane could tell Harriet was grinning. “I think you’re being appallingly discriminatory.”

“Says the girls’ school headmistress,” Jane pointed out.

“So how is Jonathan settling in?” It was so blatantly an attempt to change the subject that Jane chuckled again. “No, really?”

“Very interesting,” Jane reported. “I think you’ll like him. We have had some difficulties.” She took a breath and admitted, “and some misunderstandings, and I want to talk about that, but I think we’re getting on top of it now. It always takes a few days to settle in.”

“I shall look forward to meeting him. I can still come Friday afternoon, as we already planned, barring any further misadventures, and we can go over his revision and exam schedule with him then. In fact… I might be able to pop in for a couple of hours tomorrow as well.”

“Oh that would be excellent. Well, Mark will be setting off from Cheltenham soon. It’s time for me to play the wicked stepmother.”

There was a silence for a few moments from the phone. “Is that wise? If there’s only Mark coming now, mightn’t he get the wrong idea?”

“Who, Mark?” Jane queried, confused.

“No, Jonathan.”

“The encounter is intended to be a discomfiting one for him, but I need him to start having some contact with a larger world. I’m going to keep it very simple. I shall keep him by my side the entire time, and he won’t be required to do any more than sit quietly and behave. As this and other encounters pass off without incident, he should gain in confidence and understand that his fears were groundless.”

Harriet made an unconvinced noise. “Wouldn’t it be simpler to tell him his fears are groundless?”

“He has been told.” ~He should especially know after this morning,~ Jane thought. “He’s been told exactly what is to happen while he’s here. And of course he doesn’t believe a word of it, so it has to be demonstrated to him until he does. There’s little helping it, I’m afraid. It’s just a process he has to go through. The biggest help and reassurance would usually come from the big sister, who already knows this to be true. Marie’s doing her best. Of course she’s not of his peer group, but I think he’s beginning to trust her.”

***

Jane paused in the kitchen doorway. It was apparent that her approach down the stairs had not been heard by either Natasha nor Marie, to judge by the undiminished banter from around the kitchen table. Natasha was sitting there, with her back to Jane, doing something and holding forth animatedly to Marie about ‘home economics’ lessons at school. A quiet plop of something being dropped into water, and Jane realised what Natasha was doing: peeling potatoes. And, contrary to Jane’s instruction for her to be ‘lazy’, so was Marie.

Jane stayed and listened. It wasn’t Natasha’s words that held her attention, but rather her bearing, the tone of her voice, her apparent enthusiasm for both the task and the conversation.

~How do I deal with you?~ Jane worried. It felt like an age since the scene that morning. Natasha’s clumsy attempt at seduction; the slap. ~How do you face a child again after a scene like that?~

~I’ve been too gentle,~ she thought again. ~Too familiar. I haven’t earned that yet.~ She stood outside the simple friendliness she could see between Natasha and Marie. ~I have to earn this. I’ve always had to earn it, one way or another.~

~You’re being maudlin, Jane. There’s work to do. And safety in a stern manner. It’s time to be brisk, and leave her not enough leisure in which her imagination can work. It’s time to rush her, a little. Now.~ She stepped firmly into the room. “Ah, there you are.” Natasha sat bolt upright. Jane stood, and put a quieting hand on Natasha’s shoulder. “Natasha is supposed to be practicing her French, but instead I find you here speaking English. This is unacceptable.”

Marie, bless her, played her part to perfection. “Oui Madame, je suis désolée. C’est de ma faute. J’ai dá» expliquer quelque chose de compliqué, et aprá¨s j’ai oublié–”

“Tu n’oublieras plus,” Jane snapped.

“Non, madame.” Marie curtseyed in submission. Even with the performance done for Natasha’s benefit, to further increase her empathy for Marie, Jane could hardly help but smile.

Maybe it was as well that Natasha still kept her back to Jane. That, however, had to be remedied at once. Good. That little act of rebellion made keeping her visage of severity easier to maintain. “Et toi,” Jane pitched her voice so Natasha couldn’t doubt she was being addressed directly now. “Natasha! Regarde-moi en face!”

She stood slowly and turned to Jane. “Oui Madame.” Her voice shook.

Jane flashed again to that seductive lilt Natasha had used earlier, the knowing smile, the hand sweeping her petticoats aside to display her stockinged thigh. There was no suggestion of it in Natasha’s face now, but Jane pulsed with wilful anger. There was safety in anger. “Si Marie oublie á  l’avenir, tu lui rappelleras. Comprends-tu?” she instructed curtly.

“Ou-Oui, Madame,” Natasha stammered.

~Enough French,~ Jane thought, trying to keep the mood. “Marie, I want Natasha changed for the evening. I will see to it myself. Where is the dress I said she should wear?”

“It’s in the wardrobe nearest the window, ma’am,” Marie replied. Her hand rested again on Natasha’s shoulder and held tight.

“All right. Natasha, come with me at once.”

“Is-Isn’t Marie going to help then?” Natasha asked. “She usually–”

“Marie will be busy with dinner. Come here.” She extended her hand towards him.

He was literally quaking in his heels. ~Ah, this is something approaching normal,~ Jane thought with satisfaction.

***

“She’s going to figure it out,” Mary said, meaning Jo. They were standing outside the main entrance, waiting for Mary’s mother to turn up with the car. Jo was a little distance away, playing with Elizabeth and waiting for the same lift.

“She already has,” Valerie mused.

“What? Has she said something to you?”

Valerie shook her head. “I just know. She’s waiting for you to tell her.”

“Oh God…”

“You guys are so close,” Valerie continued. “She’s your best friend. I don’t want to get in the way of that. Seriously, I’m not worth it.” She sounded sad and wistful. “Anyway, come on, this is Jo we’re talking about. This is hardly going to break her mind.”

Mary sighed. “I suppose.”

Valerie touched her hand quietly, and Mary, without words, held on.

“Are you really okay about that stage-fighting thing?” Mary asked. “You seemed a little–”

“No, it’ll be… interesting.”

Mary couldn’t get the picture out of her mind from earlier. Valerie had only been at the last few rehearsals, but ostensibly to watch Elizabeth, so that Mary could concentrate on rehearsing. Aiden and Jo had been larking about with the prop daggers; swashbuckling — badly — as a lighthearted way to settle another artistic argument, of course, when Valerie had returned with Elizabeth from the toilets. She’d taken a moment to look at them, and at Mary, Karen and Danny looking on in consternation, and stepped straight in between them and disarmed them both with shocking ease.

And there was just a moment, in the middle of it, that had given gave Mary a chill. Valerie caught the hand-guard of Jo’s dagger and twisted it out of Jo’s hand as simply as turning off a tap. Continuing the same single whirling arc begun by that movement, she turned toward Aiden and caught his wrist and stepped through. He cried out and landed hard on his back. Valerie plucked the dagger from his hand as he fell.

Aiden so hated to be shown-up doing something stupid, and as a member of Fencing Club he knew how stupid he had been, which just made him worse; but Valerie actually got him to shut up, let her put a support bandage from her first aid pack on his sprained wrist and got him to take an anti-inflammatory.

So then everyone wanted to know where she’d learned to do that, which she wouldn’t say, of course. It was Danny who asked her if she wanted to help them work out the fight scene. She had demurred, but then Jo got in on the act too. Danny was in the fight scene with Aiden, so having someone in charge of that who could actually control Aiden probably seemed like an attractive idea, and even Aiden had to agree the whole sequence would probably look a lot cooler that way. Eventually Valerie had agreed, looking surprised about it herself.

“You can go if you want,” Mary said. “You don’t have to wait. Or… you could come round. If you like.” She could feel herself blushing. Nervous, knowing what she was saying. “Mum and dad are going out later.”

“Uh… I, um–” Valerie stammered.

~Did I actually manage to shock her?~ Mary wondered. Valerie’s hand, still holding hers, was clammy.

“I can’t,” she said eventually. “There’s something I have to be home for tonight.”

“You’re sure you can’t cancel it?” ~I’m really trying here!~

Valerie hesitated, clearly undergoing some internal struggle. “Yeah,” she said eventually. “I’m really sorry. I promised.” As if to try to make it up, Valerie’s head darted forward for a kiss.

“Jo,” Mary reminded her, backing out slightly. Valerie sagged and nodded.

“Sorry.”

“I’ll tell her tomorrow,” Mary promised. “She’ll be cool.”

Valerie nodded, her eyes downturned. “I suck.”

“No…” She hated to see Valerie looking so wretched. “I just… I’m an idiot, okay? It’s just ’cause I’m nervous–”

“Not your fault,” Valerie said, her blue eyes meeting Mary’s then. “Can I see you tomorrow night?”

“I’m working.”

“Oh goo, yeah.” It made Mary giggle every time, including this time, when Valerie said ‘goo’ like that, instead of ‘God’, like the remnant of some childish habit to get around parents who refused to believe their children knew swear words. Not that Lizbeth did, of course.

“Saturday?” Mary suggested. “We can go out somewhere if you like? You know, an actual date?”

She nodded. “Yes, I’d like that.”

“And we can leave sproglet behind this time. And I’ll actually get to see you dolled up at last.” Valerie smiled, and met her eyes again, for a longer time. She looked… apprehensive. “What are you worried about? I’m the one who should be nervous.”

Valerie sighed, but she didn’t say anything.

***

~Stupid Tucker,~ Valerie thought. Just out of the shower, she was standing in her bedroom, naked, before the full-length mirror. “Stupid to get involved if you can’t see it through,” she said aloud to her reflection. ~She’ll hate me. She’ll think I’m a freak. She’ll think I’m a danger to her daughter.~ That would hurt more than anything. She knew that with absolute certainty. ~I should call it off now. Try to salvage a friendship out of this.~ “Stupid Tucker.”

~I’ll call her. Tomorrow. Before she comes out to anyone. She’ll just hate me more if I leave it that long.~

But first she had to go downstairs and do the pretty thing. Dry, she put a clean pair of knickers on and went to the dressing table to set a hairdryer to her hair. At least she’d got some sleep. Three hours in the end, waking up in the playgroup room at college to find Elizabeth sitting right there on the sofa with her, doing her colouring book, explaining how she was looking after her. Yes, that was embarrassing. Then realising she’d slept so long that she’d missed nearly the entire double Math session, leading to a run across college to catch the teacher as the class let out and give her the previous assignment she’d only set the day before, and get the next one, and do the apologies and so forth. The simple truth was good enough. It was the first Math class she’d missed since starting at the college, so it wasn’t as if she was a regular offender. It was still annoying. Math was her favourite class; she hated to miss it.

It wasn’t enough sleep, but it made a difference. It was enough to ride home on, and maybe get through this evening. She could always excuse herself early if she felt herself fading again, but if she didn’t even make an appearance Jane would Have Words, she was sure.

~Maybe take a sleeping bag down to the naíad, or out to the gatehouse if it isn’t warm enough to be under the stars without a tent.~ She didn’t feel like dealing with a tent.

Mark was already here, but she’d seen no sign of Mrs. Lawrence’s car outside. It only took her another quarter of an hour to get ready, then she headed downstairs and into the parlour.

“Hello Mark, I’m sorry I’m so late,” she excused herself. “The rehearsal overran.” He got up, and she shook his hand and found somewhere to sit down. “Good evening Jane, Natasha.” Natasha looked exactly like someone trying very hard not to look scared.

“Rehearsal?” Mark distracted her.

“Would you believe, I’ve been drafted as some kind of fight director for a play some friends are doing.”

“You? A fight director?”

“It’s not as surprising as you’d think! You should have seen the way they were holding those knives. I had to do something. Someone was going to lose an eye.”

“Valerie, Mark’s brought those forms for you to sign,” Jane cut in. Clearly the conversation had taken an insufficiently ladylike turn.

“Oh, yes. Which one is this again?”

“This is the covenant.”

~Oh, right.~ Jane had been trying to involve her in more of the finance side of things; but it was a slippery subject, pretending to be mathematical but so steeped in tradition and made-up rules that made no real sense, so her mind kept sliding off it. Trying to understand it always made her miss Debbie again; Debbie could always grasp things like this as if she was born to it.

“Why don’t you two go and finish that in the private living room. Mark, you’ll stay for dinner, won’t you?”

Valerie stood to go.

“With pleasure, if you’ll have me,” Mark replied, joining her.

“You’re welcome any time, you know that.”

Valerie led the way out of the parlour and across into the private living room. “So, what do you think?” she started, when the door was closed.

“Natasha?”

“Uh-huh. Take a seat.” She sat on one of the sofas, and Mark took the armchair opposite the coffee table.

“Well…” Mark looked a little lost for words. “She… Well, ‘he’ I suppose, looks a lot more like a girl than Jane led me to expect.”

“I’ll give them that, they’re good at what they do.”

“Yes, I suppose so.” He looked doubtful. “If he wasn’t so obviously nervous I might have forgotten. It’s really quite… remarkable. The illusion.”

“It’s best to stick with ‘she,’” Valerie said. “Consistency and all that.”

“Yes, yes, I suppose so.” He dropped his voice, as if to confide in her. “He– She, haha, she does know I wouldn’t do anything to, ah, hurt her, doesn’t she?”

Valerie looked at him steadily. It was too close to what she was thinking, seeing Natasha’s face. “She should,” she said. “Jane should have made that clear enough.”

“Jane wanted me to keep complimenting Natasha’s appearance. I must say it goes against the grain. Not that she’s not pretty… which… is bizarre when I think about it, but if I spoke like that to the girls at the office I’d be pulled up in front of an industrial tribunal I’m sure, and rightly so. It’s just not done in this day and age.”

Valerie chuckled at the plight of a modern gentleman in Jane’s museum-world. “She’s probably mostly wondering whether or not you actually know. You’re the first person outside of us three she’s seen. Talking of which, what happened to Mrs. Lawrence? She was supposed to be here tonight.”

“Jane said she couldn’t make it. She had some problem with one of her own pupils.”

“Damn.” She sighed thoughtfully. “Anyway, shall we do this? Whatever it is. I’m sorry, I don’t have a head for this stuff.”

“All right.” He opened his briefcase and brought out a few thin folders. Valerie restrained a sigh. “Jane wanted me to make sure you understood fully what this covenant entails. Do you understand what I mean by a ‘covenant?’” He must have seen Valerie’s hesitation because he carried right on. “In the simplest terms, in English common law, a covenant is a legally binding promise to do a thing, and it’s enforceable in the absence of consideration, which simply means that it’s unconditional. It’s not in return for anything from you — in fact it mustn’t be — and should she fail to honour the terms, you have a legal claim to redress.

“As you know I’m not a lawyer, I’m really just a glorified accountant. Jane’s already signed and sealed the covenant itself, and the papers are in the solicitor’s office. My job is simply to manage the funds that have been set up on your behalf until the terms of the covenant pass them over into your sole control, at which point you may of course do what you please; including, should you so wish, to continue to retain our services to help you manage your financial affairs going forward. All right, let’s look at them in turn.”

He slid the first folder across the table towards her. She picked it up. “This is your college fund, in a nutshell. It’s expected that this will be used to pay fees and living expenses for the duration of your university career.”

Valerie opened the folder. After a couple of pages of what looked like blurb and legalese that basically said it was in her name, there was a simple statement of account with just a single ‘account opening’ deposit transaction. Valerie gasped at the figure. “Oh my God…”

“As you can see it’s quite a generous opening balance. Education and medical costs aren’t taxed as inheritance, so she was able to give those accounts a large opening balance; just as well as I understand you’re planning to go to university next year?”

Valerie nodded blankly. The figure was beyond generous, it was extravagant. She couldn’t help thinking of her mother and father, who had been paying into her college fund all her life, and in one day Jane had signed over an amount to dwarf it. That was a very strange feeling, down in the bottom of her belly. And with Mom and Dad mixed up in it, it made her eyes sting.

It not only meant she could go to college, she could go to college anywhere she wanted, and for as long as she wanted, for all practical purposes. Multiple Doctorates, ~if I go that route,~ she thought. ~If I’m really that good.~

The last page had a space for her signature. “This is what I need to sign?” She saw Jane’s signature already there; her customary sweeping cursive overspilling the space available.

“That’s correct, and I can witness it, unless you want to call Marie in.”

“Uh…” She was still a little in shock. “No, that’s okay, she’s going to be busy. Do you have a pen?”

“Of course.” He pulled one out of the inside of his jacket and passed it across. It looked expensive. She bent down and signed her name. Valerie Thompson. She was getting too used to doing that. She knew there was going to be a time when even that residual dissonance would fade. She didn’t know what to think about that any more.

Mark was going on about how it therefore probably wouldn’t gain much in value before the time came for it to be used, but he had growth estimates anyway, factoring in Jane’s ongoing payments into that fund. ~So that’s not even all of it!~ Valerie was thinking, still amazed.

She passed the folder back and he re-opened it and added the witness signature.

“Moving on,” Mark said, sliding the next folder across. “This is your medical fund.” Valerie numbly picked it up. More words saying it was in her name; her money. The amount, again, was astonishing. “This is intended to pay into a private medical insurance scheme of your choice essentially in perpetuity. Although she’s chosen a scheme for you for the time being, you can change it when you’re eighteen should you feel the need. Plus, this should cover any incidental medical expenses or procedures you may need in the future that aren’t covered by medical insurance or the NHS, although I have to say that’s extremely comprehensive in its own right, but you never know what might happen, I suppose.”

“No,” Valerie breathed. “I guess not.” Her head was swimming again. Clearly Mark had no idea why Jane might think Valerie would need that money. Or at least, a fraction of it. Contingencies. Decisions she wasn’t ready to make. She signed on the line, feeling numb.

“Similarly with the education fund, there’s no tax burden on this so she was able to open with an immediately generous balance. They are ringfenced for those purposes. Now, this,” he pushed another folder towards her, “is intended as a fund to help you get into the property market.” Valerie looked through it. “At the simplest level I suppose it can go towards an enhanced deposit on a property once you start work, or on home improvements, that sort of thing, but I know she has another idea she wants to discuss with you about that sometime before you go to college anyway, and if I know Jane it’s going to be well worth listening to what she’s got in mind.

“Finally, there’s a straightforward savings and income fund.” He passed across the folder. “This pays you an income every month for your incidental and everyday expenses. The rest goes into a high-interest savings account. Obviously the lower the monthly payout the more is left to be invested on your behalf. In any case the amount is capped until you graduate from university, at which point you can do with it what you like. This,” he pointed at the folder in her hand, “replaces the allowance you’ve been getting so far, effective immediately. It also pays my fees, because as of now I’m not working for Jane, I’m working for you. I don’t have anything to do with any of her other onshore interests.” He stopped while she pretended to peruse the final folder. “Naturally as well as the regular payments, if you have any occasional requirements for a larger lump sum, we can discuss them and as long as it’s reasonable I’ll be happy to release the funds. I suppose the obvious example would be should you decide to buy a car, it’s clearly more economical to do so outright out of here than to get a loan to be paid out of your monthly income.”

He fell silent.

Valerie cleared her throat. “Um, right.” She was more than a little overwhelmed.

“Is there a problem, Valerie? Do you need something else explained.”

“Um… It’s just… It’s just so much money. I didn’t expect…” Her words ran dry. She filled the silence with signing the last two folders and passing them back. She felt dizzy. “I guess I’m not used to this.”

Mark nodded, understanding. “I believe it’s broadly in line with the provisions she’s made for your brother, expressed in UK terms.” ~He means Darryl,~ Valerie had to remind herself, after a slight stomach clench. “It’s an extremely tax-effective way of giving you the maximum benefit of your future inheritance now. Naturally she has other things going on on your behalf as well, with which I’m not involved, mostly offshore. And of course in time the remainder of the estate will pass to you and Darryl, but we don’t expect that to happen for many, many years. For the moment, Jane was very concerned that you have a stable foundation, a bedrock, as it were, for your future. No matter what happens this is yours. It’s all in your name and no-one can take it away from you, not even Jane… Valerie?”

Valerie had had to duck her head, squeezing her eyes shut. ~Dammit.~ Her hands danced a couple of words, but Mark couldn’t possibly understand them, so she stopped. “I’m sorry,” she got out.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing, it’s just…” ~Mom and Dad worked so hard,~ and ~Everything I was worried about. She answered all of it. Like she knew. Like she understood.~ How for the last several months she’d felt like she was floating on a ramshackle raft of charity and goodwill, that might be taken away in an instant, if she ever really lost it with Jane and let her see what she was really like. She supposed Jane had tried to explain, but she couldn’t help it; she always zoned out when Jane started talking about money. It was as bad as English Lit. It took Mark, this kind and gentle man, to sit there and patiently explain what it was Jane had done; the nature and scale of the commitment Jane had made to her, and could not now unmake. “I’m sorry!” she said again, and got up. She had to get out. She was losing it, the tears coming freely now. “I’m sorry.” She escaped from the living room and dashed for the stairs, almost bumping into Natasha, for some reason coming downstairs at that moment, and ran to her room.

She still couldn’t understand why, what moved Jane to such a gesture as adopting her in the first place. Oh, she knew the reasons Jane gave, but at a deep level it still didn’t make sense. But she could no longer doubt the fact of it. Expressed in plain laser-printed numbers, she was rich.

She lay on her bed and stared at the ceiling after the tears had dried.

It didn’t feel like she expected it to feel. Fantasizing with Mike what they would do with a lot of money. The gadgets, the equipment, the plans for world domination they could at last put into motion! It wasn’t that kind of rich: Jane’s self-appointed mission not to let her get ‘spoiled’ was still reflected in the terms of the covenant, but it was a practical kind of rich that told her, deeply, that unless she really badly screwed up she was never going to go hungry, she was never going to struggle to make ends meet. She was never going to have to worry about having enough money to live, and live well. The worry and the pressure that drove most people’s lives, that she always knew would drive hers in the end, lifted away with a gesture.

~Fuck.~

***

“Mmm,” Natasha enthused, finally taking a spoonfull of Marie’s lovely peach pie into her mouth. ~Is she drunk?~ Jane wondered, not for the first time. Natasha had such a light frame, and had gulped down a generous glass of a very fine wine, but it was only one glass, and two courses ago at that. Since then she hadn’t behaved badly, precisely; merely as one distracted, alternately hyperfocusing on something on the table and staring expectantly into space. Not much food had passed her lips, it almost went without saying, but she seemed to be genuinely relishing the dessert, at least. Jane began to wonder if maybe she was getting a sugar high.

“So what do you, Mark?” Natasha asked Mark as sweetly as Jane could have wished. Naturally Mark responded in kind. “Really?” Natasha replied. “That sounds very tedious.”

“Natasha!” Jane remonstrated automatically, but Mark seemed to have found the comment funny.

“You have no idea,” Mark replied, leaning forward as if to confide in her, and she smiled at him. ~What… Is she flirting with him?~ Jane realised suddenly.

“You two still haven’t convinced me it’s not a black art,” Valerie said, from across the table, breaking Jane’s line of thought.

She quipped back almost automatically, “Would that it were. You might have been a more apt student.”

“Meow,” was Valerie’s only comment to that playful barb. Jane was distracted. Something was going on between Mark and Natasha that–

But her thought was diverted again by Mark addressing Valerie. “I would have thought you’d have few problems grasping the subject, Valerie, given your background in Maths?”

Jane sighed, knowing the gist of the rant Mark would get back for that, and took the opportunity to observe Natasha for a moment and saw, while Mark’s attention was on Valerie. She saw that Natasha had frozen almost motionless again, and now, while her eyes were still fixed on Mark, they didn’t didn’t look flirtatious at all, but apprehensive; deeply afraid in fact.

But Jane found herself drawn into the argument about the mathematical virtues — or otherwise — of finance with Valerie, and missed something, to her annoyance. She knew something had happened because now Mark was looking embarrassed and discomforted and Natasha was smiling at her, looking altogether too innocent. ~What has she done?~ Jane wanted to know. ~I think I need to bring this dinner to a close sooner rather than later.~ Natasha wouldn’t be the first new student to try to flirt with a male guest, but that look of fearful anticipation told Jane all she needed to know about how willingly Natasha was doing it.

“May I say, you don’t look like someone who sits behind a desk all day,” Natasha was continuing, to Mark. “You look very fit, if I may be so bold, sir.”

“Thank you,” Mark replied. “Although I’m afraid it’s one part good fortune to two parts down to my daughter’s ponies.”

“What have they got to do with it?” Natasha actually batted her eyelashes.

This was no defiant prank; no playing up in an attempt to embarrass Jane or test her limits. She thought… ~Oh no,~ Jane realised what Natasha had been thinking. ~Jane, you idiot.~ Harriet had even warned her, without even meeting Nastasha she’d been afraid of this.

Only it was worse than Harriet suspected. Jane sat, for the moment conflicted and uncertain what to do. Anger, and send the child upstairs? ~That wasn’t a brilliant success this morning, was it?~ she berated herself. ~And to shame him with that in front of Valerie and Mark…~ Valerie laughed at something Natasha said, apparently not picking up on the undercurrents of the situation. That gave Jane another doubt. ~Am I imagining it because of what happened this morning? But how can she possibly have misinterpreted my meaning then?~ And after all, they were just talking about Mark’s daughters.

“Were you in the Brownies when you were younger, Natasha?” Mark asked suddenly. That question seemed to shake Natasha deeply, Jane thought. Jane could hardly believe it either. She could hardly believe that Mark had forgotten. Natasha simply wasn’t that good yet, and Natasha’s own confused expression betrayed her obvious uncertainty about what she thought Mark knew and didn’t know.

Finally, Natasha managed to just say “Dib dib dib,” enigmatically, and reached for the water jug to refill her glass.

“What? Oh, yes. Dib dib dib. How foolish of me, I almost forgot.”

~Oh Mark,~ Jane thought despairingly. ~What a mess.~ Aloud, she said, “You should ask Valerie to take the girls on one of her hiking expeditions,” in an attempt to change the subject. That seemed to work for a little while, and she let the conversation move on to more equestrian matters and surreptitiously watched Natasha again, and felt a hope spring from Mark’s fumbling. Natasha looked confused. Jane could almost read it. ~You’re thinking, ‘if he really thinks I’m a girl, he can’t be here to have sex with me, can he?’ So now you’re starting to figure it out, dear? Never mind whether or not you trust me, merely be calm for a moment and think this through logically, and realise it can’t possibly be what you think.~

“Miss Shaw, do you ride?” Mark was asking Natasha.

“Um–sorry Mrs. Thompson.” She glanced at Jane apologetically. “Not, like, since I was little.”

“The word ‘like’ was superfluous in that sentence, Natasha,” Jane responded, a gentle rebuke. She was pleased, though. The flirtatiousness had gone, and Natasha seemed more in the mold of a child allowed to sit at the grown-ups’ table. “You rode as a child?” she asked pleasantly. It was, after all, a much more pleasant topic of conversation, and if Natasha had ridden before, that was something else that was useful to know, perhaps.

“Only once a week,” Natasha replied, uncertainly.

“Did you enjoy it?” Mark asked her.

“It was all right. It was more Sar–” He interrupted himself and studied his dessert, blushing. ~Now, what was that about?~ Jane wondered. ~Sar-what? Sara? Who’s Sara? Someone she knew in childhood? A sister perhaps?~ She wished she knew more about Jonathan’s early years.

Mark was continuing, “Well, if Jane is amenable I’m sure we could arrange a few days for you to ride one of our horses during your stay. We don’t live so far away after all.”

Jane was distracted for a moment from worrying about Natasha. The offer from Mark had been completely unforseen. “Mark, that’s… That’s extraordinarily generous of you. Are you sure?”

“If it doesn’t interfere with your plans, of course.” He smiled.

Jane’s mind raced. ~If riding was something Natasha had done as a child before… before everything, presumably. Oh, that’s too important to pass up. And it’s a chance to get us out in the air and Natasha away from this house for a while somewhere I know she’ll be safe.~ “Natasha, thank Mr. Kingsley for his kind offer,” she said, almost absent-mindedly. She had to think about this. With half an ear, she heard Natasha thank Mark, as directed. ~And still so obedient. I never have to tell her anything twice.~ She smiled, feeling pleased with Natasha now. “That was excellent,” she said aloud, hearing Mark and Valerie agree. “Mark and I have some business to discuss now. Valerie, can we leave you two to clean up? I don’t want to leave all this to Marie.”

Valerie took it in her stride. “Yes, of course.”

“Natasha, after you’ve finished helping Valerie, you may go upstairs and get ready for bed.” ~It’s been a hard enough day for both of us,~ Jane was thinking, deciding to spare Natasha the further excruciating of having to sit up with the grown-ups after dinner while they talked over her. Besides, she was thinking, she needed a word or two with Mark to smooth things over before he left.

“Yes, Mrs. Thompson.”

They rose. Jane was pleased to see Mark remember to go around and help Natasha up, and pleased also to see no attempt at flirtation from Natasha. She took her leave, with Mark, and crossed the hall to the private living room. Once the door was closed she could relax. She sighed with relief. “I’m so sorry, Mark.”

“Sorry? What for?”

“Didn’t you see the way she was behaving towards you?” Jane almost fell into her armchair. “As soon as I realised what she was doing…”

“Oh, that. Yes, that was a little, ah, disconcerting.

“She shook her head. ”Please, sit down. Oh… what was he thinking? I told him this morning! I don’t know how I could have said it more plainly.“ She sighed. The door opened, admitting Marie with a tray and a coffee service. ”He seems almost determined to read the worst possible motives into anything we do. Thank you Marie. Please join us, I’ve asked Valerie and Natasha to clean away dinner.“

Marie had brought four coffee cups, expecting the two teenagers to be coming into the living room to join in the after-dinner coffee with Jane and Mark, so she took one for herself and poured coffee for all three.

“I still can’t believe I actually asked him if he’d been in the Brownies,” Mark wondered.

“What?” Marie asked, surprised. She hadn’t been in the room at that moment.

“Oh yes. Actually that was quite providential,” Jane explained. “It certainly gave him something to think about. That you might not know, or not be certain, or even that you had simply forgotten that he was a boy, really took the keystone out of the whole logical edifice he’d built. You noticed he didn’t attempt to flirt with you at all after that?”

“He was flirting with you?” Marie asked Mark, astonished. Then she looked at Jane, and Jane confirmed her thought with a serious nod.

Jane watched Marie pour, letting the little ritual calm her. Finally Marie sat on the same sofa as Jane.

“We only found out earlier today,” Jane started, by way of explanation, “some disturbing news about Jonathan’s childhood. I say news, it’s supposition really. We know he was homeless for a period of time. We can only make guesses as to… as to what he had to do to survive, so perhaps in retrospect it’s not so surprising that he saw us as trying to exploit him. Doing his best to co-operate, as the least-worst option, is of course precisely what I expect of my students at this stage in the programme, but in the context of his specific expectations…” She shook her head sadly and sighed.

“Oh, the poor child,” Mark said.

“I did tell him, after this morn– We had a– an incident this morning. I told him he was wrong I… I’m afraid I lost my temper at him a little in the shock of the moment, but I can’t understand how he could still have misinterpreted me, unless he’s doing it deliberately.”

“I don’t believe that,” Marie said, after sipping her coffee.

Jane reached forwards and took hers. “No, nor do I. But he can’t have forgotten…” ~I certainly never will.~ She saw again the hand in the petticoat folds, moving them apart; the awkward, unpracticed smile. She closed her eyes sipped her own coffee. Strong and black, the way Marie knew she preferred it.

~Unpracticed.~ The thought struck her so suddenly she opened her eyes again. She stared at the coffee pot on the table, her awareness of Marie and Mark fading in a moment of clarity. ~Surely, if our worst fears for his past are true (oh, why shy away from it, Jane: you mean if he had been a prostitute), wouldn’t his attempt at seduction have been more skilful? More assured? More practiced, at least? It was as if he was imitating something he’d only seen, and not often either.~

She didn’t know if it worked that way. It was outside her experience. But it brought another unwelcome thought. ~Had he been more skilful, might he have succeeded?~

She only said aloud, “I’ve told her to go straight to bed after helping Valerie, so that’ll be an end to it tonight. She’ll be able to think about what’s happened, and realise what she was thinking just doesn’t stand up to clear thought. All we can do is continue to demonstrate that nothing of that sort is going to happen to her here. Eventually it’ll sink in. It has to.”

“She needed a big sister,” Marie commented.

“Yes.” Jane sipped again pensively. “Very much so. I can’t ask Darryl to come all the way here for this. He’s in the middle of his end-of-year exams anyway.” She sighed. “Anyway, Mark, you shouldn’t take any of this upon yourself. You did everything right. This is my responsibility.”

“Well, I hope I didn’t make anything worse. She was so clearly distressed at the sight of me–”

Marie’s mobile phone started chirrupping from somewhere about her person.

“Oh Marie, for shame, you should turn that thing off when we have company.”

“It’s only a text message…” She looked at Jane hopefully.

Marie had made few enough friends since they had moved here, Jane knew. Jane had the benefit of old friendships renewed, and Valerie had her college life, of course, but it was more difficult for Marie; so Jane was minded to be indulgent. “Go to another room to answer it, then,” she said.

“Merci, Madame.” Marie rose.

Jane caught the curious look on Mark’s face and merely smiled while she waited for Marie to leave. “Anyway, Mark, yes. She was supposed to be a little discomfited by the presence and attention of a male, but I see now in this instance it was a mistake to have this encounter while she had such thoughts in her head. Certainly none of this is your fault. If only Harry–”

“Jane,” Marie cut in. She was standing at the door, her phone in her hand. “It’s Valerie.”

“Valerie?” Jane was truly surprised. “She’s right here in the house; why is she sending messages to your cellphone?”

In answer Marie returned and passed the phone to her, then leaned over to point at buttons. “Use this and this to scroll through the message,” she said.

“Yes, I know,” Jane said, a little irritably. Marie retreated and sat in her former place. Jane read the message:

Nathan has wrong idea bigtime. Removed to safe location. Send mark home asap. Reply text only

“Removed to a safe location?” Jane repeated querulously. “What’s she doing now? Where is she?” She passed the phone back to Marie. “I don’t know how to reply on this–”

“She says to only reply in text–” Marie began.

“Yes, I know. Obviously Jonathan’s with her and she doesn’t want him overhearing a conversation. Ask her where she is.”

Then something else occurred to her. “Wait,” she said aloud, to forestall Marie sending a reply. “Of course, he must have said something to her. He still believes it! How can he still believe it now?”

She got to her feet, restless and energised, and paced. ~If he thinks Mark doesn’t know about him, how can he still think–~

“He must have reasoned you do know about him after all, and just slipped,” Jane realised aloud. Then she swore. “Which is the exact truth of course. Damn it, why does he have to be so perceptive?” She parted the curtains with her hand, as if she would be able to see where Valerie had taken Jonathan, aware distantly of the pressure of the two people behind her, waiting for her to come up with an answer. “So now Valerie’s trying to reassure him, and of course she can do that much more effectively than any of us. He’ll believe her.” She released the curtain and turned back to face them. “We have to help her.”

“Um, what do you want me to send?”

Jane looked at Mark, her brain moving up another gear. ~Yes.~ “Mark, I know for a fact you’ve done nothing wrong, but we have to make a good show for Natasha. Valerie’s asked that you leave sooner rather than later, I’m guessing to prove to Natasha that you’re not here–”

“Not here for her; yes of course I’ll oblige.”

“Thank you. Marie, ask Valerie to ask Natasha if Mark did anything to her while no-one else was around. I know you didn’t, Mark,” Jane said back to him. ~Besides, he lacked the opportunity… But then, they did return to the parlour together, after he finished with Valerie…~ She froze, almost feeling her brain click up yet another gear. ~Oh, what did Natasha think Valerie was doing with Mark? I said it was to do with the covenant, but Natasha’s clearly only hearing what fits her idea of what’s happening, and discarding everything else as euphemism.~ “I want Natasha to know we take this seriously,” she said aloud. ~I do not deal in euphemism.~

~I may have been less careful with my use of language than I should have been,~ she rethought, feeling the thought clench in her belly.

“What if she says he did?” Marie asked, her thumb paused over the phone’s keypad.

Jane looked at both of them in turn. “I don’t believe she will. In fact, I’d put money on it.”

“Instinct?” Mark asked her.

Jane nodded. “In any case, the necessity of her being asked the question outweighs the risk. Marie?”

“All right, Jane.”

“And ask Valerie where she’s taken Natasha, if you would.” ~The gatehouse? The summer house? The garden? She might have taken a car and taken Natasha out of the grounds entirely…~

“I’ll get my coat,” Mark said, trying to make light of the situation.

“Finish your coffee, Mark. There’s not that much of a rush.” She was distracted by the bip-bip-bip of Marie tapping keys on her phone. “Oh what a mess, but maybe we can get something out of it, if Valerie can truly convince her where we’ve failed so dismally.”

Marie hit a button on the phone and it made a different beep, presumably sending the message. “I thought you’d be angry at her interfering again.”

“I wanted her to be more involved. It was her saying she didn’t want to. You do know she sat up with Natasha all through the first two nights because of those nightmares?”

Marie stared. “I didn’t know about the second night.”

“She can’t help herself. That’s why she wants to move out to the gatehouse. Maybe now she’ll change her mind.”

They fell silent, waiting for Valerie’s reply. When it came, the beeping made all three of them jump. Jane crossed to Marie’s side. Marie looked at it, then passed it up to Jane.

Loc classified. On site. N reports mark did not repeat did not try anything. Send mark home proves he wont later

Jane nodded. “All right. She’s thinking what I’m thinking.” She passed the phone across to Mark to read. He relaxed visibly. “It tells us something about Natasha, doesn’t it? If she wanted to make things difficult for us, she had only to say otherwise.”

“What’s it like being right all the time?” Mark asked, passing the phone back to Marie.

Jane sighed. “I honestly wish I knew.” She re-seated herself.

“The clever part happens after we make mistakes,” Marie said.

“You mean we’re good at damage control?” Jane asked her, not entirely seriously.

“I mean we’re good at learning quickly from what our mistakes reveal.”

“Hm,” Jane muttered disparagingly. “Maybe. I suspect we have a lot still to learn about Natasha.”

“Anything less would be a disappointment,” Marie said, smiling.

***

“Goodnight Mark,” Jane said, outside the front doorway. “Have a safe journey home.”

“When things have settled down, you and Valerie should bring Natasha and have lunch with us sometime, with Sophia and the brats.” Jane smiled at the description. “I think,” he shrugged, “maybe it would help clear the air. I don’t want her to go away remembering me as if I was…” ~The dear man, he can’t even say it.~

“Of course. I think that would be a lovely idea. And I may just take you up on your offer regarding the horses as well.”

“Oh, yes.” He smiled shyly. “Of course, any time. But I hope you will get your own horses again, now you’re settled here.”

~Am I settled?~ “I think I shall,” she said aloud, nodding. ~A little bloodied maybe.~ “Yes, I think I shall, sooner rather than later. I’ve come to realise how much I have missed my riding.” She was already thinking of the dusty, half-derelict stables and yard, a little removed from the house on the east side.

“Goodnight, Marie,” Mark continued, and Marie came forwards and gave him a hug. Jane envied her that simple, spontaneous expression. It had never come easily to her. ~Mother disapproved of such displays.~

“And don’t worry about Natasha,” Marie said quietly to Mark.

Finally, he was leaving, stepping down into his car and firing up the engine. Marie waved, and Jane joined her, until he was gone; only a pair of red lights and an engine growl receding towards the gate.

Jane sighed and sagged. “Oh, what a day,” she said feelingly. “What a horrible, horrible day. Everything I have done has gone awry.”

“Actually I think we’re in a far better place than we were this time yesterday,” Marie said. “Come inside. I’ll make you something calming.”

Jane nodded and started to obey. She paused, glimpsing the faint, pale light from the garage over the wall and through the trees of the garden. ~There she is. Still putting right my mistakes,~ she thought guiltily. ~So I do need her after all, Art. Natasha needs a big sister, possibly more than any child I’ve ever had.~

“The day isn’t over yet,” she said quietly, then followed Marie back into the house. Marie was waiting to close the door.

***

And she never told me her name
I still love you, the girl from Mars

“You need to stay and make this work,” Valerie finished, hardly believing what was coming out of her mouth. ~I’m actually trying to convince him this is for his own good.~

And Nathan was nodding, sitting cross-legged looking at his fingernails. He was buying it. “I-I guess.” He looked cute in that petticoat dress under her own bike jacket.

It didn’t seem to occur to him that she might be lying. She felt slightly sick. ~This is exactly what I didn’t want to end up doing.~ It was so appallingly easy to make him believe her.

“You were supposed to be afraid,” she said. “Not like this. It’s too much, and it’s all wrong. You weren’t supposed to be afraid of that.” He started shaking again, so she moved closer to him and took his hands. “It’s okay. Things aren’t always what they look like, okay? Sometimes in a good way.” He was going to start crying again, she thought, and started pulling him back into a hug.

“No I’m okay,” he objected, pushing her hands away slightly. He breathed in a few times. “I’m okay.”

Valerie sat back on her heels and nodded; impressed and a little relieved. She looked away and let him have a little space to sort himself out.

Today asleep in the chair by the window
It felt as if you’d returned.

Valerie sang along quietly to herself.

I thought that you were standing over me
When I woke there was no-one there.
I still love you, girl from Mars

Nathan started air-drumming as the song moved up-tempo again on the last syllable. He was lost to it, his hair flailing and whirling, his hands beating it out, giving the drums a hard time. Valerie joined in on the kneeboards for the final chorus, never mind the melody was carried by guitar on the track (she was never going to be caught dead playing air-guitar), and never mind Nathan had his eyes closed and couldn’t see a thing.

***

“I guess because she wanted to love him, but she was afraid to let him get to know her,” Valerie said, her mind still on the song. The music was turned down. Nathan had shed the bike jacket, flushed from the warmth from the heater and his own exertions. “She was paranoid and stupid and in the end she ran away rather than let him in. She blew it.”

Nathan nodded.

“You’re supposed to be an asshole, you know that?” Valerie commented. Nathan grinned. “That’s why you’re here.”

“I thought I was here ’cause I like playing with other people’s computers,” Nathan said.

“Yes, but that’s supposed to be ’cause you’re an asshole.”

He shrugged. “Too busy being scared, I guess.”

“Never stopped me mouthing off at someone at a really bad time.”

“Cor, I can’t imagine you doing that.”

She smiled at him sadly. “Lots of stuff you couldn’t imagine me doing.”

“I dunno, I can imagine you walking around with Arthur Conan-Doyle on your head for a while.” He grinned up at her guilelessly.

Valerie schooled her reactions right down. “What makes you say that?” She tried to make the question easy, relaxed.

He shrugged. “Just the way you do everything. You’re so elegant.”

“You really think so?”

“See? You don’t even know you’re doing it!” He grinned again. “So when girls do this, do they have to wear boy’s clothes or what?”

Valerie laughed, letting the tension out. It gave her a little time to work out a way through that didn’t involve actually lying.

“No,” she admitted. “Same kind of thing you’re wearing.”

“Stupid doll costumes.”

“Yeah. I hated it,” she added. “I felt like such a…” She ran out of words. She didn’t know.

“Plaything,” Nathan supplied quietly.

“I guess. Something like that.” She was lost in her own memories for a while. “Webster’s Dictionary,” she said then, remembering.

“What?”

She tapped the top of her head.

“Oh.”

“I guess someone dropped it one time too many.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Tuck Squared

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

Other Keywords: 

  • BigCloset Retro-Classic

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Transgender
  • Posted by author(s)
  • Novel > 40,000 words
----------=BigCloset Retro Classic!=----------

"Belief may be a factor."
Tuck
SQUARED

by Rachel Greenham


Admin Note: Originally published on BigCloset TopShelf on Wednesday 08-03-2005 at 3:40 pm, this retro classic was pulled out of the closet, and re-presented for our newer readers. ~Sephrena


 

Tuck Squared is a fanfic by Rachel Greenham based on the Tuck Saga created by Ellen Hayes. There's also a sequel currently appearing on Ellen's site. It's actually based on an alternate Tuck storyline Ellen wrote called "Tuck Season" which is based on Tuck in the Aunt Jane / Seasons universe created by Joel Lawrence and further illuminated by Tigger and others. Complicated? Yeah, but fun....

- Erin

Months after returning from her summer spent at Jane's academy, Valerie Tucker finds herself thrown into a parallel world; one where Tuck is trying to erase everything of Valerie from his life, and where, after a tragedy Valerie had not been there to avert, Jane broods alone in a dark and empty house.

Tuck Squared - part 1

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"Which one of us gets to be the evil one?"
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 1

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 1

***

Valerie Tucker strode quickly down the path to where she had parked her bike. The appointment with Sheila had been its usual mixture of tension and boredom, and the inevitable feeling of being graded. Still, she thought, it was overcast but the rain looked like it might actually hold off and she had a full tank of gas, so a good hoon out of the city was definitely on the cards.

It was getting to be a tradition for her, after headshrinking sessions, as a way of unkinking all that tension. “Hoon”, she pronounced, enjoying the sound of it. It was a word she picked up from a British bikers’ newsgroup and it was just right for what she had in mind.

She pushed the ignition, smiling at the eager sound of the engine coming to life, and bent to unlock the disc-lock while the engine warmed up. As she was detaching her helmet from the handlebars she bent and looked at herself briefly in the mirror. Hmm, she thought, time to change the hair maybe. It was black, unrelieved raven-black, since the red stripe on the right side had been dyed out. New year, new hair, she smiled.

Something else caught her eye in the mirror then, and she turned to look directly. Yes, that is Deb’s old car. She was sure of it, despite it being a nondescript older Toyota; you get to know a car like that by its subtle signs after you’ve looked for it in a parking lot a few times. Fancy that. The new owner’s in therapy too?

Maybe it’s the car that’s to blame. It’s cursed… She laughed at the thought, then stopped as she noticed the figure sitting at the wheel, clearly not going anywhere. The engine wasn’t even running; whoever it was, was just sitting there. Looks like it was a bad one as well. There was just something familiar about the occupant’s posture. On an impulse Got to watch those impulses girl, they’ll get you into trouble one day she killed the bike’s engine and wandered over towards the car, waved through the windshield in what she hoped was a friendly, non-scary way, and went to squat by the driver’s door just as the occupant was winding the window down.

“Hey, you okay?”

“Not really,” the girl in the car seemed to be looking at something in her lap. She looked kind of butch, but in a pleasing way, Valerie thought, in her shirt and slicked-back brown hair, shorter than her own. Something was naggingly familiar about her though.

“Bad session, huh?”

“Yeah, you could say that.”

“Yeah,” she sighed, remembering. “Been there, done that. Look, if it means anything, it does help. Eventually.”

“I know that, I just…”

“Yeah, I know.”

“So, uh, you make a habit of approaching loonies in the parking lot?” the girl asked, trying to make a joke of it.

“Nah, not usually.” Valerie grinned. “I know the car,” she admitted. “Used to belong to my girlfriend.”

The girl in the car snapped her head up at that and looked at Valerie directly for the first time. “What?” she demanded. Then, as she looked at Valerie her eyes opened wider still.

Damn, I caught another homophobe, Valerie thought momentarily, then became aware of the girl’s intense scrutiny and looked back. Really looked. The girl had strikingly blue eyes and — Valerie suddenly figured out where she had seen the face before.

Every day.

“Wait a minute,” the girl whispered.

In the mirror.

Every hair on her body stood on end all at once. The air temperature seemed to drop about ten degrees. Out! Out! She caught herself before falling back onto her ass, stood, stepping backwards a few steps. Then she turned and strode quickly back towards her bike.

“Wait!”

She heard the car door behind her open.

“Wait dammit!” Footsteps. She reached the bike and threw her right leg over the seat without slowing down. “By my blood, your blood,” the girl behind her called out. The words froze Valerie’s finger just above the starter button. The girl caught up, positioned herself directly in front of the bike. Not girl, Valerie figured out in a rush. This is how I used to look. Before—

“By my flesh, your flesh,” she whispered the response automatically. Oh my God.

Even I read me wrong, the irrelevant thought barged in, No wonder I had problems.

“By my bone, your bone. Look at me, damn you.”

Valerie looked again at those intense blue eyes. She — he — oh God, looked as scared as Valerie felt. She was waiting, Valerie realized, for the response. “By my life, your life,” she finished.

“Positive authentication,” the other one — Tuck, presumably — breathed. “Oh God.”

“Or something,” Valerie answered, feeling brittle. “This is not possible.”

“I know.”

Silence. They watched each other.

“Hey,” Tuck grinned nervously, “you didn’t pass through any FX sequences this morning did you?”

Valerie caught the joke. “Not that I noticed. You?”

“Nope.”

“How about strange wizened old men in little junk shops you’ve never seen before.”

Tuck shook his head. “Think I’d have noticed. Any strange enchanted mirrors?”

“Nope. Not that I could tell. I don’t have mage sight you know. Been through any cardboard boxes?”

Valerie shook her head. “No — enchanted — doorways or anything?”

“No — um,” Valerie thought about it, “No.”

They both looked back to the door to the clinic. It looked ordinary enough. As they watched some guy came out, went to his car, and drove off, squealing tires. Everything entirely normal.

“Transporter accident maybe?”

“Ooh yeah, the mirror universe,” Valerie agreed. “Which one of us gets to be the evil one?”

“Oh, that would be me. Sorry, I’m still working on the goatee…”

“Ah, but I’m the one dressed in black,” Valerie retorted, grinning.

They tried to laugh. It didn’t quite work.

They watched each other. Valerie didn’t have a next move.

“Hang on,” Tuck said warily, “you’re in Valerie-mode.” Valerie nodded. Perhaps it wasn’t immediately obvious in the bike gear; or perhaps Tuck was just being slow. She had to admit the latter was possible. “You went to see Sheila… She knows?”

Valerie couldn’t help chuckling. “Everyone knows,” she admitted, to Tuck’s nonplussed expression. “And not many of ’em were surprised either,” she added mischievously, knowing what Tuck would think of that.

“Everyone?” Tuck practically boggled.

“I transitioned a few months ago,” Valerie explained. “Valerie is my name now,” she grinned. “Valerie Tucker. How’s that sound?”

“Butbutbut…” Tuck slapped himself upside the head to unblock his I/O. “We should talk,” he declared. “Somewhere inside though, I’m freezing.”

Valerie laughed.

***

They had finally decided on the ’50s style diner at Westcross Mall. “I’ll get us a table,” Valerie had said while putting her helmet on, and had then zoomed off through the traffic like it wasn’t there, leaving Tuck to sit in line. He’d had to park miles away from the entrance too, it being the penultimate Saturday before Christmas and hence insane.

He’d already lost his temper a couple of times in the traffic. He never used to do that, not in that blind-rage-from-nowhere way, and he hated that it kept happening. He’d had to pull over and cry it out after the second time. For God’s sake, it’s just traffic, he tried to tell himself. It doesn’t matter that much! It was just the way it always left him feeling so awful.

***

Sure enough, Valerie had secured a table for two in the diner, and even had milkshakes waiting. Chocolate, of course. He felt better already. Not good as such, he still wanted to find a quiet corner to curl up in, but better than before.

So there she sat, on the other side of the table, sucking at a milkshake like nothing was unusual. Her black-dyed hair, longer than his, was cut into an undisguisably feminine style. Her eyebrows had been shaped lightly, he noticed, thinking irrelevantly that it looked nice. It suited her, making her features appear more delicate and expressive. Her ears had been pierced too, though she just had studs in; presumably, Tuck guessed, limited to wearing those by the bike helmet.

She had shed the heavy cordura bike jacket revealing a simple strappy black top. There was no-where really for her bra straps to hide, so they showed, and she seemed unselfconscious about that. She also wore two or three necklaces including, he noticed with a pang, the half-medallion Julia had given him all that time ago. Debbie had the other half.

“No,” she was saying, “I couldn’t do the summer sitting for them in the end. Mom and Dad decided I needed to be sent away to camp instead.”

“Camp? What, a summer camp?”

“Boot camp.”

“You’re kidding!” She shook her head ruefully. “They wouldn’t be so dumb. No way!”

“Way. Just shows you can never tell dunnit?” She grinned and took another suck. Tuck just stared. She could even do that in a manner that seemed more delicate, somehow more refined. “But,” she continued, “That’s not where I ended up, thank Ghu. There was a mix-up at this train station…”

She continued the story, every now and then reaching forward to lift his jaw from the tabletop; in a metaphorical sense, just barely.

***

“Hit-men?” She nodded. “What? Actual…” She nodded again. Tuck felt extremely skeptical about that, and knew it showed.

“Well it turned out that Teresa was really there ’cause she was in hiding, and she’d been sent there by the Witness Protection Program, that one of Jane’s friends was involved in.”

“That sounds like a really dumb idea.”

“Jane didn’t know. She thought it was just a probation case. When she found out she went ballistic at her friend. And believe me, you don’t want to be at ground zero when Jane goes off.”

“So whatcha do?”

“We-ell, Mike had this bizarre idea I might need help or something, so he’d turned up with all the social-work gear…”

***

“Dad promised you a laptop if you’d finish the course?” She nodded. “Ooh, that’s cruel.” She nodded again.

“I got it though,” she sang triumphantly, and twisted to dig it out of her backpack. “Once Dad was convinced I hadn’t gone to the wrong place on purpose, that is. He needed to be persuaded that I still had a moral right to the thing.” She brought it out.

“Oh a Libretto, I nearly got one of those.”

“Whatcha get then?”

“I had to buy mine,” he muttered. “Well, half of it anyway,” and bent to extract it from his own pack. Unlike a Libretto it wasn’t quite light enough to carry around everywhere, but he did anyway. What could you do? You just never knew when it might come in handy.

“Ooh, Stinkpad,” she crowed when she saw it.

“Yeah, but mine hot-charges and trickle-charges batteries,” Tuck retorted. “Can’t do that with a 50.”

“Point,” Valerie conceded. “Whatcha got on it then?”

“Windows,” Tuck preened. “Plus-Pack ’n’ all.” Valerie stared at him for a long, shocked moment, until Tuck couldn’t keep his face straight any longer. “Gotcha!” he cackled.

“Yeah, I deserved that for asking,” Valerie admitted, chuckling too. “I could have meant what distro,” she added, sourly, after it was too late.

They got down to geeking for a while.

***

“You and Debbie broke up?” Valerie looked aghast. “When? Why?”

Tuck sighed. He really didn’t want to talk about it.

“I know you don’t want to talk about it, Tucker, but I need to know. Seriously, please?”

So he told her. He noticed her hand move unconsciously to the medallion several times as he spoke.

“And that was it? A misunderstanding?” Valerie was almost apoplectic. “And you never even talked about it?”

“In case you hadn’t noticed she’s not always the most rational person around, Val,” he retorted. “She left me there,” he reminded her. He could feel himself being drawn into the darkness, jumped at the touch of Valerie’s hand on his. He forced himself back into the now. “It was too easy for her to get me to do stuff.”

“Ah well, we worked on that,” Valerie mentioned, watching Tuck’s eyebrows head north, but Valerie didn’t elaborate. She was thinking. They didn’t look like nice thoughts. “So anyway,” she snapped herself out of it, “you with anyone new?” Tuck felt the blush starting immediately, and of course Valerie saw it. “There is! Come on, who is it? Anyone I’d know?”

He hesitated, then to torture her dragged it out as he sucked his milkshake dry.

“Travis?” he said, mousily.

“Travis?!” Loud enough for heads to turn. Tuck almost ducked and covered. She lowered her voice again. “You mean — Travis Travis? Godawful-huge guy?” she waved her hand somewhere over her head to illustrate. “Boy-scout?” Tuck nodded, smugly, while privately thinking there’s not so much to be smug about just now. Travis was being… off lately. Of course he was being too damned nice to say anything, like what it was that was bothering him. Besides, Tuck had a feeling he knew the answer to that one, he just didn’t want to hear it. You’re a coward, Eugene, he kicked himself.

“I don’t believe it.”

“Oh come on Val, you kissed him too!”

She thought about it. “Yeah, OK, I can see it. I guess.” She shook her head, incredulous. “Sheet girl, you not goin’ all het on us now are ya?”

Tuck laughed out loud at the accent before hearing the words properly.

“Het? Are you kidding?” Tuck was still trying to stop laughing. “In case you hadn’t noticed…” he waved down. She waved that away.

“Never mind the biology, Tuck, you know perfectly well that going with Travis is all about the boy-meets-girl thing.”

“Including the sex? Which we’ve had, by the way,” Tuck added almost as a challenge, “quite frequently as it happens.” Well, until recently anyway.

Valerie raised one of her shapely eyebrows. “What, er, up the…” Tuck nodded. The other eyebrow apparently felt lonely and went up to join the first. “He knows then, I presume?” Tuck nodded. “And didn’t beat you to a pulp?” Tuck shook his head.

“He’s a real peach, Val.”

“Oh man, this is weird,” she commented. Which part? Tuck wanted to say. “Did — Doesn’t it — hurt?” she asked, and grinned as he shifted awkwardly in his seat from the memory.

“Kindof,” he admitted, “but it’s nice too, you know?” She looked goggle-eyed at him and he had to repress a giggle. “And, as you so kindly reminded me, he is huge,” he teased her, and was rewarded with seeing her gulp, then thought of something she perhaps needed to know. “It hurt a lot the first time, ’cause I was stupid and didn’t use lube. Remember, if you want to do this, lots and lots of lube. Seriously.”

“Can’t see me wanting to,” she replied with a slight grimace, then shrugged. “Okay, maybe I can,” she smiled, pointing back at Tuck. “Everyone’s kind of expecting me to want SRS after I’ve done the RLT thing anyway…” she stopped at Tuck waving his hands.

“TLA table lookup failure!” he called. Valerie rolled her eyes at him.

“Damn it Tuck, you’re going to have to learn this stuff one day. Makes talking about it not have to take all day for a start.” She sighed. “To put it bluntly, It seems that now I’ve chosen to live as this, I’m supposed to be overjoyed at the prospect of getting a new orifice carved out.” Tuck’s mouth formed a silent ‘Oh’. “Have you noticed how everyone’s so eager to correct our little ‘problem?’”

Tuck nodded. “Yeah, I’d noticed.”

“Well,” she was warming to her theme, “have you ever considered that what’s wrong with our bodies is,” she leaned forward and dropped her voice conspiratorially, “absolutely nothing?”

Valerie leaned back and held Tuck’s gaze a long time.

***

“Refill please,” Valerie told the waitress.

“And you, Miss?”

Tuck just nodded, but it was like he just deflated, Valerie saw, as soon as the waitress’s back was turned. So that’s what I looked like when that happened, she realized suddenly. She put her hand over his. His was trembling, it was clenched so tight, but it made him meet her eyes again, at least.

***

“Oh God, I mean, I spent the whole time at Jane’s counting off the days ’til I’d get out of there, you know? Back to normal.” Tuck coughed meaningfully at that. Valerie rolled her eyes in acknowledgment and sighed. “Well yeah. It started when Mom and Dad wanted to know how the hair happened. And the pierced ears…”

“Lielielie…” Tuck put in.

“I ran out of lies, Tuck.” She looked at him, he seemed confused by that. She dropped her eyes to the table again, remembering that unhappy time. “I tried to get back into the old swing of things, but I couldn’t hack it any more, you know? The constant switching, the hiding, the lying to people, being afraid all the time…” She could feel herself tearing up about it all over again. “Da- darnit — no, damnit” she giggled, incongruously. “And damn that Jane and her manners; sometimes you need to curse properly,” she smiled, wiping at her eyes. Tuck just continued to look confused, patiently waiting for her to continue.

“Well, I was only home, what, a week? But when Mike and I went back to Jane’s to put in that security system we’d agreed on, it was a relief, you know, to just be one thing and not have to worry about it or make decisions about it. Even if she did keep on correcting my manners when I was supposed to be working,” she rolled her eyes at the memory. “I mean, you can only be so delicate and ladylike about laying cable, right?”

“Right.”

“Oh, and remind me to tell you about New York later too,” she grinned. “Well, we did that work, and it came time to go home again and I thought, ‘That’s it. I can’t go back to that switching back and forth again. Time to say goodbye to Valerie, and get my life back to some kind of normal.’” Tuck nodded at that, she saw.

“But?” he prodded.

She sighed. “It seemed OK for a while. Apart from Mom nagging me to do something about my hair. I dunno, it…” She lost herself looking out at the shoppers in the mall; tired faces, harried, worried faces, lit by the ghastly Christmas decorations.

“Why didn’t you?”

“What?”

“Do something about your hair?”

Valerie chuckled dryly. “Good question. I didn’t want to. I guess I just wasn’t ready to let go of it. The fun stuff that was attached to it in my head, if you know what I mean?”

Tuck nodded.

“Besides, it represented an investment.” She grinned. “But I felt emptied out, somehow. Like Valerie had taken everything, and there was nothing left that was just Eugene. Y’know?” She looked back at Tuck; plainly he didn’t know. Or hadn’t figured it out. She sighed again. She thought she was past feeling bad about this. “And I missed the kids terribly. I mean, I hadn’t got a lot of sitting done over the summer, but the odd evening here and there was nice, and that was all over, and the Pack were being Different at me. I mean, they were still friends and all, but — it was Different. I wasn’t one of them any more. Sure they tried, but it was strained. And no more sleepovers of course. Plus it kept happening. You know, ‘good evening ladies,’ when I’m trying to take my girlfriend out on a date.” She saw Tuck nodding at that. “I mean I couldn’t see what I was doing to make them do that, you know? I was trying so hard.”

“Jane trained you too well?”

Valerie shook her head. “I called Shar-Charlie. Turns out when she-er-he got back to California, he didn’t have any trouble at all settling back in as Charlie. He said his ‘big sister’ Joan, or rather John, got back into the guy-thing easily enough too. Then I called Jane and apparently she’s had one kid, like ever, who didn’t go back. Turned out to be TS and Jane’s program didn’t work right on her either.”

“Just like you, then.”

She shook her head again. “Nothing like me, apparently. Or, Jane said, she might have had a better idea what to do with me. But she did say one thing that she’d learned dealing with this Caitlyn: ‘A girl isn’t going to be embarrassed by being made to do girly things.’”

After a moment’s pause they both locked eyes and spoke in unison, “Jill.” Valerie chuckled out loud, but Tuck was frowning, already moving on.

“But I don’t want to be a girl,” Tuck continued. Valerie winced at the whine in his voice when he said that. It was embarrassing to think she had once been that stupid.

“You met Sheila? Jack’s friend Sheila I mean, not Sheila-the-Shrink?”

Tuck nodded. “At the con.”

“Try saying that to her some time. It’s quite — entertaining.” She sighed at Tuck’s quizzical look. “What you want is irrelevant. What you are has to be acknowledged. What you do about it when you’ve finished eating your own bullshit is the question.

“I didn’t want to be a girl either. Nor, for your information, did Sheila, as she explained to me at quite some length.” She let that information start to sink in, remembering how she had been when she heard it. It had been an angle that she simply had not thought of at all. She heard herself sounding irritable as she spoke, knowing it was at her own thickheadedness at the time as much as at Tuck’s, now. She stopped herself before she started ranting properly.

“So you, um,” Tuck struggled, “you decided you’re a girl after all and…” Valerie was shaking her head.

“Sheila said another interesting thing, I thought. ‘Forget the jargon,’ she said, ‘all that matters is doing what you have to do to be yourself. Whatever that is.’ This,” she gestured at herself, “is a closer approximation. I can be me like this, and it doesn’t turn heads. It’s not too weird, as in beat-the-shit-out-of-the-little-faggot weird for example.” She shrugged. “You might have noticed I’m not exactly the same femme little Val from before the summer?”

***

Tuck had noticed. Valerie seemed stronger somehow. Like she could go ten rounds with a batlh’etlh or something. It wasn’t that she was built up or anything, though she was clearly in pretty good shape. He wondered if she worked out; her arms, left free by the strappy top, showed a lot more muscle tone and definition than his. He knew he was well out of shape now. It was more her attitude, her posture, like she belonged. Like a whole, real, person, which was a parsec away from how Tuck felt most of the time. Most of the time he felt like he could just dissolve into the air. Sometimes he found the feeling comforting.

“I looked at what I had to lose each way,” Valerie continued, “and whaddya know? This won. It wasn’t,” she added to Tuck’s doubtful expression, “that easy telling Mom and Dad.” She breathed in, raggedly. Tuck could guess why. He tried to imagine what had finally pushed Valerie to that point. He couldn’t, and he thought she wasn’t telling all of it even so, but there she was. The sky had fallen and there she remained.

She was sitting there almost calmly talking about having gone through the very things he feared more than anything in the world. More than doctors even. “How,” he whispered, “how did they take it?” He reckoned he was Need To Know.

***

She smiled ruefully. “Shocked, and sad mainly I think. They didn’t get mad, I know that’s what you’re thinking.” For a moment she lost herself, back in the living room, seeing the same expression on both their faces, their hands, as if without volition, finding each other. She, feeling like she’d stepped over the cliff and was falling, falling, towards the jagged rocks below. Please say something, she willed at them.

It was Dad who had moved first. He didn’t say anything, but got up. She remembered thinking for one awful moment he was just going to storm out, but instead, wordlessly, he’d gathered her in and held her and then she cried, hard, into his chest. Then she saw her mother, still on the sofa, looking stricken.

“Mom took it worse,” she said, back in the present. “She blames herself. I wish,” she sighed, hugging her elbows. “I wish she wouldn’t,” she finished lamely.

“Brian was a shit about it for a while,” she continued. “Still can be. But then, he took a lot of shit about it, so I can kind of understand it. It’s a horrible age to discover who your real friends are. He’s coming round. I think he’s deciding his new big sister’s cool after all, since I’m teaching him and his friends street skating.” She grinned. “Hey, you’ll never guess: His friends have started calling him Tuck now. That’s really weird, like when they’re round visiting and one of them yells ‘Tuck’ and I’m trying not to jump, you know?” She giggled at Tuck’s expression then, and shrugged. “He number one son now, I guess it’s his privilege or something. Either that or they’re trying to rile me, which is always a possibility, but I dunno,” she shrugged again, “It’s kind of helped me to let go of it, you know?”

***

“Andy Calloway? That rings a bell…” Tuck interrupted. That stopped Valerie in her tracks. She was going to demand how, but he was zoned out. Data retrieval in progress, she realized. Irrelevant and useless information took longer to pull out. “Calloway Investments?” She nodded. “Yeah, there was something on the news this summer. Some accounting scandal or something. Missing records. It hit the news ’cause they had some famous, and I mean famous clients that lost a lot of money through that. The guy tried to blame it on his sysadmin, of course.” Valerie only stared, a chill starting at the back of her neck and on her arms as the little hairs stood up.

“In this case it was the sysadmin,” she replied, only half her mind on the conversation. “The guy was an incompetent jerk; it was all there, he’d just done an filesystem delete on the files.” She sighed. “Competent enough I guess if you can’t find anyone better in time. Tuck,” she changed tack, “there’s something we haven’t done yet. Are you in my world or am I in yours?”

Tuck thought about that. “Easy enough to find out; we find someone we know and see how they react to your hair,” he grinned. Valerie wasn’t in the mood.

“No, quicker than that. We check that story out.” She produced a mobile phone, dumped it onto the table and was already diving back into her laptop case, emerging with a lead.

“Could be we’re in a superposition of both, until we find out,” Tuck observed.

“Let’s collapse that wave then,” Valerie grinned.

Within a few practiced seconds one end of the lead was clipped into the card already in the PCMCIA slot, and the other into the bottom of the phone. A riffle on the keyboard and — nothing. “That’s odd,” she mused, and tried again. Nothing. She unclipped the phone and looked at it. “Can’t register? Huh?”

Tuck shrugged. “Maybe you just can’t get a signal in here. We are in the middle of a mall…”

“Hmm, maybe,” she mused doubtfully. Seems to be finding the network, signal strength is okay, they probably have a repeater in the mall. It’s just not… “You got a phone?” Tuck shook his head. “Got an acoustic coupler for that thing then?” she pointed at the Thinkpad.

“Yeah, sure.”

“Come on then, we’re leaving.” She started packing away her gear.

***

“Shit, there it is.” They were camped out on the floor under one of the payphones, the lead for the acoustic coupler trailing up to the phone handset, dangling by its cable, Tuck’s phonecard in the slot. Valerie had commandeered the Thinkpad and had been grepping the AP feed archives on the home server.

She’d found what she was hoping not to. Calloway Investments had collapsed; a lot of people had lost a lot of money. Because I wasn’t there? Valerie shivered. She had a much worse thought, and got out to do another search, started typing more terms hoping, hoping it would find nothing; or rather, that it would find the bogus story she’d hacked into the feed to get the cartel off Julio’s back…

Her heart sank as the results came back. She selected the most useful-looking one, not wanting to read it. The story told of the gangland execution-style fatal shooting of two teenage boys in a small but wealthy town in New England. From the text it seemed to have been mainly newsworthy for two reasons. Firstly, that sort of thing just didn’t happen in places like that, just outside a midsummer night society ball no less, as opposed to some deprived inner city slum. Secondly, and even more newsworthy, of course, both boys’ bodies had been found wearing ballgowns and make-up. Initial speculation was that the boys had entered into a suicide pact, until it had been discovered that one of them, Julio Castilliano, had been a witness in some narcotics case against a Columbian drugs cartel, and it was generally reckoned to have been a revenge-killing. The other victim, Eugene Wallace, seemed to have no connection to any of that except for having been in the wrong place at the wrong time, or had just paid the price for standing by his friend.

Valerie read on through the follow-up stories. The boys had been in the care of one Jane Thompson; she and a third boy, unnamed for legal reasons, had been taken in for questioning when the FBI joined the investigation, but released without charge. The sleepy New England town had been shaken by the scandal of what had been going on in their midst for years… Valerie could read no more. She logged out in a couple of keystrokes and stood up to pull the coupler off the handset, tapped the hook and started dialing a new number.

Tuck stood up to join her, guarding the laptop and bags with his feet.

“Hello?” Valerie said into the phone after a few moments. “Can I talk to Charlie please?” Pause. “Shar? No, it’s Val. Va… No I’m not a reporter. I just want… Wait…” She held the handset away and stared at it. “He hung up,” she murmured, then looked directly at Tuck. She looked so lost. He moved to hug her, but she twisted out of the way, then sat back down abruptly on the floor by the payphones and dumped her head in her hands.

Tuck knelt beside her, but she was giving off strong don’t touch me waves, squeezing herself up into a ball. Tuck knew that pushing himself into that would be bad — he hated it when other people did that, even Mike — so he sat back on his heels to wait, and busied himself with packing away the laptop and associated paraphenalia.

Valerie did not look any more ready to engage, so Tuck settled down to think. It wasn’t as if he didn’t have enough to think about. The posture helped him to clear and order his thoughts, even as he kept a watch on Valerie. He tried to keep his mind off the impossibility of physics that had brought her here. If he thought too much about that he was going to end up like her and one of them needed to have their head straight right now. She’s here, he told himself. Whether that is impossible is irrelevant. It’s a fact. At least he was home, as far as he could tell.

He was impressed with her. When she had been talking he hadn’t been able to take his eyes off her, this almost-self, so confident, so strong. She had taken the path he had barely allowed himself to think about, and when he had thought of it, it was in the same space as thinking about death, such had been his fears of what would happen. But she had done it, and she was still there, and not only there, it seemed to be working for her, despite the problems she had hinted at. He still had a feeling she wasn’t telling him something about how she’d got to that point. At least she seemed more together than he felt.

The theory had been to ease Valerie out of his life. So much for theory. She was leaving large bloody wounds behind as she went. There was an ache in his chest where he missed the Parker kids. There was a constant tightness in his shoulders where the Pack’s increasing distance took root. There was the literal hunger on Sunday mornings where there should be the accustomed breakfast at the café. There was a pain behind his eyes where he was delaying that talk with Travis as the silence grew between them. And there was that confused, rootless feeling of guilt about Kim and Mike splitting up, and the way that had happened. Logically, he could not see how it could have been his fault, but he felt somehow culpable anyway.

After two shots of testosterone, nearly due for the third, he felt most of the time like he was quietly going out of his mind. And sometimes not that quietly. The feelings of rage he kept getting, and the almost constant feelings of being too wired somehow, too on-edge and off-balance, were driving him nuts. He’d lashed out at friends that didn’t deserve it. The panic attacks weren’t going away either. But whenever he mentioned the rage and panic stuff to Sheila or Dana or anyone they just talked about stabilizing his hormones, which led inevitably to the operation they wanted him to have. To which he was afraid Mom and Dad might agree on his behalf anyway for all that they said it was all his choice. Being a minor sucked.

Then there was the other thing Valerie had said. From the moment Debbie had seen that his breasts were growing everything had been about what a disaster this was, that it was abnormal, wrong and had to be fixed somehow. That he was a defective and a freak.

It was not even as if he could just blame other people; as much of it had come from himself as from others.

Possibly more, he conceded.

Which was odd, when he thought about it, as he knew he was not usually given to confusing “right” with “normal”.

What if there’s nothing actually wrong with me?

“Excuse me sir, are you okay?” The male voice make Tuck jump and his eyes flew open. It was one of the mall security guys.

Valerie was no-where to be seen.

“You can’t stay there,” the security guy was continuing. “Folks need to use the phones.”

“Yeah, okay,” Tuck replied, hurriedly getting to his feet. Shit. Failed awareness roll. “Did you see a girl here as well a moment ago?” He was kicking himself for having closed his eyes to think.

“No, sorry,” the man replied. “Your girlfriend?”

Fuck. “No, er — my sister,” he decided would be simplest. “Looked a lot like me, in bike gear?” The guy’s face was a blank. “She’s upset, I’ve got to find her.” He was already scanning the crowds, but knew he wouldn’t see here there. “Okay, thanks,” he said to the security guy by way of dismissal. “I need to find her…” and ran off, back towards the entrance by which he’d come in, and where her bike was parked.

He hadn’t had his eyes off her for that long, he thought, and it took a while to unlock a bike. When he got to the entrance, however, there was no sign of it, or her.

***

Valerie accelerated up the highway on-ramp heading East. It was going to be a long trip, and she had no idea why she was going or what she would do when she got there. She had to get away, that was obvious. Quite apart from anything else, she dreaded the difficulties should she encounter anyone here she knew, who would be expecting Tuck. Sorry, Tucker, she wished her other-self. It’s better this way. I don’t exist. You just had a daydream or something. The riding started to clear her head.

She wondered if she could just ride forever. Or until she faded out.

***

“It sounds like you had a powerful vision,” Mike was saying, from his recumbent position sprawled across Tuck’s bed. Tuck, sitting at the desk, sighed.

“Thanks, Chakotay, you’re a real help.” Mike was into Native American spirituality again. Tuck really wasn’t in the mood.

“Well, listen to yourself, Tuck!” Mike retorted. “Come on, what’s more likely? You come out of just having had your head shrunk for the week and you meet a version of yourself from a parallel dimension, who then vanishes without trace, or you come out of just having had your head shrunk for the week and you get a… Well, ‘vision’ is the word actually. One that articulates all the doubts you’re having. People have been receiving visions that address their most important questions for thousands of years. It doesn’t have to be supernatural, your subconscious could be doing all of this.”

Tuck looked at his feet. “She was real,” he murmured. “She paid for the milkshakes, for Ghu’s sake; she knew the Oath! How much more real does it have to get?” But even he heard the note of hesitation in his voice as he said it. Was it possible he’d imagined the whole thing?

“Look, either way,” Mike continued, placatingly, “it sounds like she gave you a lot to think about. And none too soon.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Tuck snapped, then immediately regretted it. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that.”

Mike just looked at him.

***

Valerie staggered into the motel room, almost too tired to breathe. The bed, such as it was, looked almost irresistible. If I sit down I’ll lie down, and if I lie down I won’t get up, she thought, unzipping her gear and sliding out of it. Just a few things to do and I can sleep. Some vaguely-remembered superstition about being a lone female in a quiet motel motivated her enough to dig out her door wedges and stuff them under the door.

What next? Oh yes, and quickly I think… She dashed to the bathroom, pausing only to grab the small bag of supplies she’d picked up at the last gas station.

A few minutes later, and down to her panties, she crawled into bed. Too tired to think, her exhausted brain managed, which was rather the point… Shouldn’t ride when so tired though…

***

Please, say something, Tuck willed at his parents. Falling, falling. They sat on the sofa, the same expression frozen on their faces. Through the window he saw the jester-girl with the shining black and red hair skating in the road.

Dad was the one to move first. He didn’t say anything, but got up slowly, his face like stone. Dad? Tuck tried to speak, but his mouth wouldn’t work, and nor would his legs. He watched helplessly as Dad turned his face away and walked outside. Don’t leave me! The door slammed like thunder. The sound of it shook Tuck to his knees. He fell forwards, and just kept falling.

The parade ground was cold. It was really hard trying to march in time with the squad while wearing petticoats and Mary-Janes. A little way off the jester-girl pirouetted, her hair flashing black and red as she spun. Uncle Lanier was up front, bellowing out instructions. Tuck kept tangling and tripping as the petticoats bounced back and forth at the forced pace. Please God, don’t let him notice, he thought. His blonde curls kept blowing into his eyes. The jester-girl unwound from her spin and curved away backwards and around the marching squad. Tuck almost tripped as he watched her. She looked so familiar…

“SQUAD HALT! MISTER TUCKER,” Uncle Lanier’s voice was like thunder. “YOU DO NOT APPEAR TO BE IN REGULATION UNIFORM!” The rest of the squad snickered aloud, leering at him. “CADETS, YOU WILL ASSIST MISTER TUCKER,” Uncle Lanier continued, and strode off towards the mess hall. The jester-girl had stopped right there next to Uncle Lanier to watch, but no-one else seemed to see her. Then she grinned at Tuck and went after Uncle Lanier and overtook him. Then Tuck was being hauled backwards, strong hands around his arms, fingers yanking at his hair. He cried out in relief, seeing Mike was among them.

“Mike! Help me!”

Mike grasped his hand, firmly. “Don’t worry mano. Just hang in there.”

Tuck relaxed then and let the other cadets pull him along. It’s all right. Mike’s got something planned. It went dark as he was pulled into the galley tent, and the gorgeous smell of a huge gumbo on the heat. “A little bit of this, a little bit of that,” murmured a familiar voice in the darkness. “Hello boys. Do you have those offcuts ready for me?”

“Coming right up Aunt Louisa,” Mike replied, and nodded at the cadets holding Tuck’s arms. Hands ripped down the top of Tuck’s little-girl dress and cut his bra away, and he was bent backwards painfully over a work-surface. Mike came forward then with a carving knife and lined it up under his left breast.

***

Bill Tucker came awake fast. He could grasp only the mind-echo of whatever sound had woken him up, but he knew immediately what it was. He could hear Eugene retching in the bathroom.

He turned his head to look at his wife. Sarah’s eyes were open too, he could see in the dim light. She had tear-streaks. “Oh Bill,” she whispered. “We’re losing him.” She drew in a ragged breath. “I can feel it.”

Under the quilt, his hand found hers for a moment, then he pulled himself out of bed.

The bathroom door hung open, spilling light across the landing. He could hear Eugene’s dry heaving. “Eugene?” he called out softly, at the doorway. The effect on his son was dramatic. Eugene jerked away from the toilet bowl, heedless of the thread of spittle still connecting him to it, staring wild-eyed at his father. As Bill tried to move towards him, he cowered away slightly, then as if a switch was thrown got his legs under him and pushed up hard, using a hand against the wall to help lever him up, but only succeeded in clouting his head against the underside of the wash-basin and wobbling back to his knees. Bill moved forwards to help, but this merely seemed to galvanize Eugene back into action. This time he got to his feet fast and, to Bill’s dismay, into a defensive posture. For all that the child was weakened and shivering and wobbling from the head impact he was nevertheless ready to defend himself.

Why does he think I’m a threat?

“Eugene,” he said calmly, “you had a bad dream, okay? It’s over now.” In the space that followed, Eugene’s ragged breathing was the only sound. “It’s over now,” Bill reiterated, keeping up the calm tone, “you’re awake. Come on out of it now, son.”

“Dad…” Eugene croaked, and swallowed with difficulty. Needs a drink, Bill thought.

“Yeah,” he nodded. “I guess that was a bad one?”

“Oh, slightly,” Eugene tried a wry smile. “Oh God…” He started to cry, right there in front of Bill. Bill gathered him in and held him, there, for a long time.

***

“You okay now?”

Eugene shook his head. “Not really, Dad.” Bill held him a while longer. “I’m sorry,” Eugene said after a while. “I’m sorry I’m such a fuckup…”

“You’re not,” was all Bill could think of to say.

“Yeah I am, Dad.” The voice sounded too old, too tired and too bitter to be Bill’s child. He just held on, helplessly.

***

Eugene looked truly wretched, Bill thought, now the combat-readiness had dissipated. Pale, dehydrated, soaked in stale sweat, and the shakes were coming on. Bill moved decisively now, rinsing out the washbasin glass and waiting for the water to come out cold before filling it and handing it back to Eugene. “Take it easy with that,” he warned.

“Yeah Dad, I know.” He tried another smile. “I think it’ll stay down though.” Bill nodded and left him for a moment to dash to the linen closet to get a large warm blanket. While he was about it, he heard the toilet flush, and when he returned Eugene was sitting on its lid, shivering, still clutching the mostly-full glass. He stood, unsteadily, to let Bill wrap the blanket around him, clutched it to himself while he shivered.

“Look, why don’t you come in with us the rest of the night, eh?” Bill asked on a hunch. He suspected everyone might get more sleep that way. In any case, he’d looked in on Eugene’s room while getting the blanket and seen the twisted, sweat-stained sheets there. He expected more resistance, but Eugene just nodded.

“I should change out of this stuff first,” Eugene said. “It’s got all sweaty.”

“Okay,” Bill agreed. “You do that, and come right on in, okay?”

***

Bill looked up at the change in light. Eugene was pausing in the doorway, obviously shy about coming in. “Come on in Eugene,” Sarah invited. “Don’t hover there.”

Eugene shrugged. “This feels dumb,” he said. “Haven’t done this since I was a kid.”

“Oh and you’re such a grown-up now,” Sarah teased. Bill elbowed her. Eugene set his jaw like he might go back to his room even then, but couldn’t keep a straight face as Sarah slapped Bill’s shoulder in retaliation, only to get tickled back in return.

“Eww, gross!” Eugene commented at the spectacle. Bill threw a pillow at him. Eugene caught it and held it like a teddy bear.

“Come on kid,” Bill beckoned. “Promise, not a word to Brian.” Eugene took a few faltering steps into the room and closed the door.

“Dad…” Eugene hesitated, keeping out of reach. “You wouldn’t send me to boot camp, would you?”

“What?” Where did he get that idea from? “No, of course not!”

“What gave you that idea?” Sarah asked.

Eugene shrugged again. “Just had a feeling it’s something you might do. You know, to make a man of me or something?”

Bill sighed. “We discussed it,” he admitted, “earlier in the year. We decided it wouldn’t be a good idea. We’re not about to change our minds.”

“There was a lot we didn’t know back then,” Sarah added. “Even so,” she continued mischievously, poking her husband in the ribs, “your father is not telling you the whole story.”

“Oh Sarah!” Bill whined, in a creditable impression of an fourteen-year-old whose baby photographs were about to be shown round.

“We called your Uncle Lanier to ask his advice on it,” she explained, and he said… tell him Bill, you do it better than me.”

“‘Son,’ he said,” Bill gave his Lanier impression, albeit at considerably lower than normal volume in deference to the hour, “‘you get such half-assed thoughts out of your head this instant. If I get so much as an idea you’re planning to do such a thing to that dear child so help me I’ll whip your ass all the way to Nova Scotia!’” Bill grinned.

“Lanier said that?” Eugene was goggle-eyed.

“Uh-huh. Wasn’t finished either. I had blisters in my ear for weeks I swear. Threatened to come and kidnap you and Brian for safe keeping unless we got our heads on right.” He grinned.

“Wow.”

“Yeah, reckon you dodged a bullet there, son,” Bill grinned. Eugene just looked thoughtful. “Lanier said it wasn’t wrong for everyone, but he couldn’t think of anyone it would be more wrong for than you.”

***

“Oh, you’re already awake.”

“Uh-huh. Shh.”

“What are you doing?” Bill whispered.

“Nothing.” Sarah smiled. “Just watching him sleeping.”

They watched for a while.

“I missed this,” Bill said after a while. Sarah nodded.

“Those times in the hospital; that wasn’t the same.”

“No.”

Bill reached across to catch a tear, as it fell from his wife’s eye.

“I’m not going to lose him, Bill.”

“No, we’re not,” he gently reminded her. She smiled at that, and caught his hand as he started to draw it back, and pulled it back towards her, held it to her chest, her eyes watching him intently. Bill nearly unbalanced until he shifted to compensate. The movement rocked Eugene to and fro a couple of times. “Careful, you’ll wake him,” Bill warned.

Just then Eugene stirred again and rolled over to nuzzle into Sarah’s breasts, unceremoniously displacing Bill’s hand in the process. They both stifled a giggle.

“He still does that then,” Bill remarked acidly, somehow, through a mouth that refused to stop grinning. It was interfering with his ability to feign jealousy.

“He gets it from you, you know,” Sarah accused in return. Bill grinned wickedly.

“Maybe he’s hungry?”

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 2

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"Viewing is by appointment only."
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 2

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 2

***

Have to admit, Valerie thought, as she trundled up main street, Westbury has a better class of tacky Christmas decorations. It was cold and gusty and the roads were slick with grey slush, so she picked her way carefully.

Finally she came to the right junction and swerved off and headed out of town.

The gates to the mansion sported a FOR SALE sign, Valerie noted without surprise as she sped through. The house itself stood dark and lonely amidst the unkempt grounds. There were no obvious signs of habitation. She pulled up in the deepening shadow at the bottom of the steps, killed the engine and took her helmet off.

The silence was almost total. Valerie shivered in the cold of the house’s shadow, clawed her fingers through her sweaty hair, and dismounted, leaving the bike on its kickstand. She didn’t bother chaining it up, but skipped quickly up the steps to the main door. Peering in through the window told her only that it was dark. She tried the door, on the offchance, and found it unlocked. She slipped quietly inside.

What am I doing? She asked herself. I could get arrested for this. Still, she crept along to the parlor doorway. She had had to look far for bike boots that allowed her to walk silently, but thanked herself for the effort now.

There was a sound, somewhere. It sounded like a door closing, maybe, in some distant part of the house. Better not be haunted, Valerie thought. She was about to dismiss the thought as irrational when she reminded herself that her own presence was in about the same class of plausibility.

The parlor was brighter, catching the last weak light of day through the French windows. Valerie headed in, following some primeval instinct to seek out light. The books were all gone, presumably they filled the packing crates strewn around the room. She moved through to the windows and saw the swimming pool; it had nothing in it now but a few moldering leaves. She sighed. I should not have…

“Viewing is by appointment only,” came a voice from behind her, nearly causing her heart to hammer through her ribcage.

***

Jane Thompson raised an eyebrow at what the intruder did next. The girl had spun around guiltily and snapped into a properly feminine posture in one fast movement, murmuring “Sorry Jane” as she did so. She had seen that reaction a thousand times before, of course, whenever she had surprised one of her charges at something they thought they should not be doing.

However, she did not recognize this dark-haired girl; for it was certainly a girl, she thought, even through the unflattering bike gear she had on. Her posture was pretty creditable too, given that limitation.

“Do I know you?” she asked the girl.

“No Ms Thompson,” the girl had replied. “I’m sorry, I thought the place was empty.”

“And you thought to ransack the house, I presume,” Jane pressed as she moved to throw the light switch. The girl shook her head, and flinched at the sudden brightening of the room. Jane moved closer to the girl. “Or why are you here?”

“Just to look around, Ms Thompson.”

“Hmm.” She studied the downcast girl in front of her. “No, I don’t recognize you. However, but for that, I would swear that you had been trained at my hand.” She reached out quickly and took the girl’s chin in her hand, turned her head this way and that. The girl had flinched, but not otherwise resisted, which was telling in itself. Her examination had also given Jane the opportunity to check surreptitiously for an adam’s apple, and she had found none. The girl had delicate, open features and my, look at those eyes. I would have remembered you. “Curiouser and curiouser,” she observed, releasing the girl’s chin. “And you called me by my first name too, when you first saw me.” The girl looked down again, demurely. Not to be faulted for her manners, clearly, barring the illegal entry in the first place. “Well, introduce yourself young lady. You have the advantage of me and that’s impolite.”

“My name is Valerie,” the girl replied. “Valerie Tucker.”

The name meant nothing to Jane either. “Well then Valerie Valerie Tucker, what are we to make of you?”

***

“Nothing at all, Jane,” Valerie sighed. “I shouldn’t have come. There’s no use in my being here.” She could feel herself tearing up again.

“Who are you really?” Jane persisted. “You clearly know me.”

Valerie looked out again at the empty pool, but it was invisible behind the reflection of the room. She could see Jane in the reflection, but for a moment could not see herself — her black-clad, black-haired form barely visible in the reflection at all, with the dark bookshelves behind her.

“No-one. I’m no-one at all. I don’t exist.”

“I beg to differ, Valerie Tucker,” Jane’s voice cut in through her melancholy. “You plainly exist. I don’t make it my habit to speak to vacant air.”

Valerie wiped tears from her eyes with the back of her hand. “You wouldn’t believe the truth. No-one would.”

Jane’s hand on her shoulder made Valerie jump in surprise again.

“Try me,” Jane said, sternly.

Oh what the hell? “All right then.” She turned back to Jane, speaking defiantly now. “I’m from an alternate reality and you’re right, I was your student. Here, this summer. By accident. There was a mix-up at the station. My old name, was Eugene Wallace Tucker.” Valerie watched Jane’s reactions. The older woman seemed simply nonplussed. “I was, to put it politely, not a model student, Jane. You needed a little sister for Charlene, and I obviously wasn’t going to be it, so you arranged for Teresa to come as well.” She took a breath. “And at the midsummer ball,” Valerie’s voice caught then. “My friends had found me, and came up for the ball. And we, we saw those hit-men. And we got Teresa out of there and the hit-men crashed when they chased us and she’s still alive,” she was crying openly now. “Teresa’s still alive. I’m sorry Jane. I’m sorry I wasn’t here.”

Jane was visibly taken aback by the outburst. “Teresa?” she said. “Who is Teresa?”

Valerie hiccupped at that, then shook her head. Must’ve been a chaos thing, she thought idly. “You know, Julio?” She sighed, seeing the startled, pained reaction from Jane to that name. “Charlene named her Teresa?”

Jane shook her head. “No, Eugenia named her Julia.”

“Eugenia?!” Valerie protested. “No! You couldn’t have!”

Jane arched her eyebrows. “Eugá¨nia,” she repeated more clearly, with a French accent, pronouncing the name with a soft ‘G’ and a short second syllable, “not ‘yoo-jeen-ia’,” imitating Valerie’s pronunciation. “I think Marie suggested it to Charlene first; certainly I had no hand in it. Besides, it’s a perfectly fine name.”

“Jesus, as if the male version isn’t curse enough,” Valerie muttered. “Whatever,” she sighed, “it doesn’t make any difference now. I’d better just go.”

She moved to go past Jane. Jane did not stop her, but followed at a distance as far as the parlor doorway as Valerie headed towards the front door.

A thought occurred to Valerie then, which stopped her in her tracks. She turned back to Jane. “Just one thing though,” she said. “Why did you get Julio here? I mean, if Eugene Wallace was a more normal student, you wouldn’t have needed an alternative little-sister for Charlene…”

Jane sighed. “It was Mrs. Rabelais that called me looking for a place to put the boy, and I took him, against my better judgement as it turned out. It was a favor to a friend.” So that part was going to happen anyway, Valerie thought.

Valerie nodded. “I’m sorry again for disturbing you, Ms Thompson,” she managed to say, and went outside.

***

Jane watched the girl through the front door window. She seemed to be rummaging through her backpack, as if looking for something. It was becoming quite dark now, with thick, heavy clouds closing in overhead.

The girl’s story was, as she herself had admitted, unbelievable; but she did not appear to be lying, as far as Jane was a judge, and in such matters she considered that she was. At worst, she believed her own story, so she could be delusional, but that in itself did not explain how she knew what she knew. The more Jane watched her, the more convinced she was that the girl had been trained by her, even though she had no memory of it herself. It was a paradox, unless you accepted the impossibility of her story. Maybe she invented it because she couldn’t explain it any other way, she wondered, coming to a decision.

Waifs and strays, she told herself as she opened the door and went out onto the cold steps. “Valerie Tucker,” she heard herself call out. The girl looked up, wary. Jane continued down the steps. “Do you have a place to stay tonight?” Valerie didn’t answer immediately. Jane recognized the dilemma; the girl was caught between honesty and pride. That would be a ‘no’ then, she decided. “You look exhausted,” she continued, now having reached the girl. “You must have come a long way to get here.” Valerie nodded at that. “Stay the night,” she said gently. “Have a proper meal, and a good night’s rest, and tomorrow you can think about what you do next. Agreed?”

Valerie nodded again, surprise plainly visible on her face. “Yes, Ms Thompson. And thank-you.”

“You’ve called me Jane before, and you’re clearly used to it; you may as well continue to do so. Now, go put your motorcycle in the garage for the night, it’s unlocked and the weather looks set to be foul tonight, then come inside.”

“Yes, Jane.” She watched as Valerie quickly hoisted her backpack onto her back, kicked the kickstand away and started pushing her motorcycle towards the side of the house where the garage was concealed. Not needing to be told where it is, she noted, no longer surprised.

“Oh, and Valerie,” she called out, feeling slightly mischievous. The girl stopped pushing and turned to face her, “guests in my house are expected to behave and deport themselves at all times with grace and decorum, maintain the highest standards of cleanliness, and to dress in appropriately feminine attire. That,” she indicated Valerie’s current state of dress, “will not do. I trust this will not be a problem young lady?”

Valerie actually grinned. “Not at all, Jane,” she called back. “But I don’t have a change of clothes.”

“I’ll put you in the lilac room,” Jane suggested, with half a mind to test the girl’s claims. “You may avail yourself of whatever you find in there.”

Valerie nodded. “Charlene’s old room,” she confirmed, and went back to pushing the motorcycle.

She passed that test then. Jane sighed. Charlene had indeed been the last occupant, she remembered sadly. The other two student rooms had been searched by the FBI as part of their investigation, and she hadn’t the heart to restore them to readiness after that; there seemed little point.

As she ascended the steps back to the main door, Jane caught herself rubbing at her eyes, holding back tears for her two dead children. Eugenia, petite and sweet-natured, her pretty face mostly to be glimpsed in moments looking over her sketchbook; Julia, graceful and proud and barely-tamed. If she remembered them as perhaps more compliant, more apt to their studies than they had been in life, she forgave herself that small indulgence. She could not have done what she did if she did not see the potential in her charges. Every boy that had ever come to her had been a problem in one way or another; that was the point. She had had no fears that these two would not have eventually overcome themselves, had they had the chance.

Poor Charlene as well. Charlene had just been starting to reap the benefits of the big-sister part of the program, and Jane thought finally she was getting through to the boy-girl’s hard core of rage, when everything had gone to hell and Charlie was taken from her at the most sensitive time of all, and in the most brutal, public manner imaginable. She saw him again as she had last seen him. He had shaven his own head, roughly and in anger; his scalp bore nicks where he had cut too close. It made his eyes look too big for his face. They were reddened from hours of crying, but he was trying to cover it with a show of fury. He had stripped down to his skin and refused to put on anything unless it was to wrap himself in a sheet until Marie brought his own clothes to him. He looked like a torture victim, Jane remembered thinking. The sight had shaken her almost as badly as when she had seen the bodies of the other two earlier in the evening. When she tried to talk to him, he just screamed, and screamed. Marie could at least get words out of him. She wondered if anyone would ever reach that child again.

***

At the store, Mike elected to drive the shopping cart while Tuck darted here and there through the fresh produce section.

“Whatcha doin’ then?” Mike was asking every ten seconds or so, like a bored child on a long trip. “Whatcha doin’ then?”

“Shush. You’ll find out.”

Mike grinned. “’E’s making it up as ’e goes along!”

“Am not!” Tuck stuck his tongue out at him. “Hmm, chicken,” he mused to himself checking out the fresh herbs.

“Now ’e’s having a go at the birds!” Mike chimed in. Tuck hit him.

“If you don’t behave, I won’t take you shopping again,” he warned, like it was any kind of threat.

“Ooh, you could do that gumbo! I know you got the recipe off your aunt…” Mike stopped abruptly as the cart bumped into Tuck, who had frozen in place.

“Do you have any idea,” Tuck covered, having collected himself again, “how long that takes?” Tuck shook his head to clear it. He was not going to let a stupid dream ruin gumbo. Some things just had to take precedence. Odd that Mike should suggest it today though, he thought. “Damn, you’ve lost my train of thought,” he prevaricated.

***

Valerie had blissed out under the hot shower for almost too long. Just in time she’d noticed her fingertips starting to wrinkle, and quickly washed her hair and got out. She wrapped a towel round herself, and another round her hair, and went to rummage in the wardrobes. Sheesh, she thought to herself, I’d forgotten just how ultrafemme Jane’s stuff is. Things had changed, she remembered, after she’d got influence over Jane’s credit card and got Charlene and herself some clothes that Real People (tm) would actually wear.

She found something, presently; something that she knew would please Jane in its femininity without being too offensive to her own eyes. A gorgeous gown in a deep, rich blue velvet. She voluntarily opted for a couple of extra petticoats for their warmth — the house, she had noticed, had a chill to it — and also, she admitted, because the shape it would form would please Jane. Besides, she knew, her own slim hips needed the assist.

Anyway, she admitted with a grin, being overdressed for any occasion was all part of the patented J. Thompson Experience.

***

Jane heard the music as she was coming downstairs. On entering the dining room, she saw Valerie had lifted the dust cover off the keyboard end of the piano and was sitting there, playing something melancholy.

“Hello Jane,” the girl looked up as she entered. “I hope you don’t mind,” she continued, nodding at the piano as she played.

“Not at all, Valerie. You play beautifully.”

Valerie looked up at her again, smiling. “I had a good teacher.” The intense blue of her eyes struck Jane again.

“Well in that case,” Jane observed, leaning over the side of the piano, “watch your fingerwork, you’re a bit sloppy there. Clearly you haven’t been practicing enough.” The girl stopped playing and turned to glare at her, managing to do so without actually moving any of her face. After several seconds she nodded and turned back to the keyboard and resumed playing.

“I can afford a half-hour lesson a week,” she explained, still playing. “I try to get time to practice in the week, but there’s always something coming up. Mostly I practice at night, when I can’t sleep.”

“Doesn’t that wake everyone up?”

“Electronic keyboard,” Valerie grinned, “and headphones. A friend of mine has a real piano. Sometimes I can practice there.”

The girl cleaned up nicely, Jane had to admit. Valerie was wearing her dark hair up, and it suited her. It showed off the graceful curve of her neck and shoulders, and also managed to complement the elegant dress she had chosen to wear. With cleaning and make-up to finish, the scruffy and road-worn biker girl Jane had first seen turned out to be a charming and elegant young woman after all. In fact, quite a beauty, she realized. If still a little rough round the edges. She let herself drift with the music for a while. It was sad, but somehow it suited the moment. And she said her name used to be Eugene. Well. Another one like Caitlyn? She opened her eyes to watch the girl playing. I have a feeling this one’s story is nothing so straightforward as that, she thought to herself. Aloud she said, “I was thinking what to do for dinner…”

“Oh, don’t worry about that Jane,” the girl replied, “I’ve got it all in hand.” At Jane’s raised eyebrow Valerie grinned. “I can cook you know. And I’m told I’m almost as good as Marie.”

***

Tuck and Mike were in the kitchen. Mike was chopping vegetables. Tuck supposed he should be thankful that Mike was actually trying to be useful around the kitchen for once, rather than employing his usual perfect timing in only turning up when the food was about to be served. In truth he was finding it annoying. Mike seemed somehow to have inherited Dad’s ineptitude with cooking implements, through some non-genetic vector.

“Oh give me that,” he said eventually, taking the knife out of Mike’s hand and taking over the cutting before Mike lost a finger. It was just taking too long. “Look, just…” he looked around for something Mike could do. It was already hot in the kitchen and Tuck was feeling flustered as it was. Dinner was going to be late. Just a simple roast, I thought, he sighed, I’m not sure I could manage a boiled egg right now. “Why don’t you grease the oven pans for me,” he managed. “These are almost ready to go in and the oven’s plenty hot.”

Mike shrugged and went to dig out the pans. Tuck continued, making short work of another potato when there was a crash of cookware behind him, making him jump. He bit down on his reaction and carried on. “These ones?” Mike needed his attention again. He glanced round and nodded. Couldn’t he just use his common sense? He really wanted to, no, needed to go upstairs for a bit and…

There was another clatter as Mike dropped the oven trays onto the kitchen table. How can one person make so much noise? “Tuck, how do I do this?” Mike whined. Tuck sighed and went to grab the oil and a handful of paper towels and started on one of the pans. “Look,” Mike said to his back, “I can do it, I just needed to…” Tuck finished the first and started on the second. “Tuck, mano…” Tuck shrugged off Mike’s hand on his shoulder, he was trying to concentrate, to hold himself together. “Tuck, you have to stop this,” Mike said, his hand pulling at Tuck’s arm strongly now, and Tuck lost it.

When he tried to piece it together later Tuck realized how fast it had happened, like a reflex, like a snake striking. At the time it had seemed to happen excruciatingly slowly, yet unstoppably, like a nightmare. He was vaguely aware of screaming something as he spun around, his hand unwinding out towards Mike. Even as he moved he saw the paring knife he had forgotten to put down still in his hand and tried to pull back but there was too much momentum in his arm and just not enough time. Mike leapt backwards fast, and so probably saved his own life, but was still slower than he should have been. He had never expected an attack from that quarter. Not from Tuck. So the knife still just caught his face and opened an inch-long gash just below his left eye, on the cheekbone.

Slow to a complete stop.

Tuck watched as Mike raised a hand to his wound and looked at the blood that had come away on his fingertips. Their eyes met, and Tuck’s heart broke to see the expression on Mike’s face. I have struck my brother, Tuck’s mind was locked in a loop. I have taken my brother’s blood in anger. My life is forfeit. Numbly he was aware of the knife falling away from his hand as he sank to his knees and watched, helpless, as Mike took another step back and strode out of the kitchen. Tuck’s breath caught. For a few moments he actually forgot how to breathe. Then he heard the starting roar of Mike’s car and cried out.

***

Valerie dropped the knife she had been using and gasped out in pain. The knife clattered to the floor, just missing her feet. Her hand felt like… it felt like she imagined dipping it in liquid nitrogen would feel like. She almost expected it to shatter. Now it was shaking uncontrollably. Something’s wrong, she thought suddenly, clearly. Something is terribly wrong.

“Valerie?” Jane called from where she was sitting at the kitchen table. “Are you all right? Did you cut yourself?”

Valerie turned to her, terror passing across her face. This brought Jane to her feet instantly, but Valerie was already moving, bringing her hand under brighter light so they could both look at it. It seemed… unharmed. Jane looked back at Valerie’s face. She seemed to be calming down. “It’s passing,” Valerie whispered.

“What? What on Earth happened?”

“I… I don’t know. Suddenly my hand just…” Valerie flexed her hand, looking at it as if she had just sprouted it. “It’s gone now,” she murmured, perplexed.

“Are you sure?” Jane prodded. Valerie nodded and bent to pick up the fallen knife. She took it to the sink to wash it quickly then went back to where she was chopping. Just as she was about to start, though, her hand started shaking again. It didn’t hurt. It was like she was afraid of using the knife. She willed herself to relax and tried again, but her hand started shaking again.

“Jane,” she said finally. “I’m sorry, I can’t finish these.”

Jane had stayed by her in case of something like this. “You go and sit down for a bit, I’ll do this then.” Valerie nodded, flashed a brief, apologetic smile and went to sit and be calm. The dinner was well in hand so there was little else to do at this stage anyway.

***

“So, what happens now?” Valerie asked. Jane sighed and stretched out more comfortably on the chaise-longue. They were back in the parlor surrounded by boxes, and Jane was feeling just pleasantly stuffed from the excellent meal Valerie had (mostly) prepared. Valerie, across the gaming table they were using to support their drinks, was making herself comfortable on the sofa, having kicked off her sandals and curled her legs up by her side. She had a slight permanent flush to her face. Not used to the red wine, Jane thought. She’s probably drunker than she’ll realize before she stands up. I’ve probably had more than I should as well. I think I’m still lucid though…

“Well,” she said aloud, “The academy is closed, of course. But once the house sale has completed and the settlement from the lawsuits paid, I’ll have enough left over to live in the manner to which I’m accustomed, so don’t worry overmuch on my account.” Valerie had seemed concerned. “As for what I shall do… Naturally, Art tells me I should move in with him at last. Marriages are not usually conducted at such a distance. This is what I am told anyway,” she added with a wry smile. She sighed again. “I don’t know, can you see me as a faculty wife?” Valerie shook her head, slowly and emphatically, grinning.

They sat in silence for a while. It wasn’t a tense or uncomfortable silence. Just companionable. Jane sipped from her wine, noticed the girl echoing her action, not apparently conscious of having done so. She thought perhaps she should be concerned at being so at ease with a girl whom until a few hours previously she had never met, but it just did not feel like that. The truth was, she had been lonely, ever since Marie went back to her family, and the girl was good company.

“I’ve been thinking of England,” Jane continued eventually. “I spent some time with some old friends of mine there after… what happened. Do you know, I could find no-one over there who had ever heard of the ‘English Method’? It appears to have entirely died out. Art said maybe I should reintroduce it, that I may well be the last practitioner.”

Valerie coughed meaningfully. “Erm, you should try a web search,” she replied, stifling a giggle.

“Oh?”

“Oh, um…” Valerie seemed embarrassed. “Just that, er, there seem to be plenty of practitioners, just…” She had fallen silent.

“Just what, Valerie?”

“Er, well, I don’t think anyone else uses it for actual juvenile reform, er, if you see what I mean.”

Slowly, in time with her rising color, Jane did. “Well,” she mastered herself, “That tells me all I need to know about your little internet, doesn’t it.” She nearly harrumphed, but just managed to control herself. Valerie was grinning, the blasted child. “And stop looking so knowing, it’s unbecoming in a young lady.”

“Sorry Jane.” Jane looked away, at the mirrored darkness of the french windows, to spare Valerie the impossible task of actually obeying her.

“It works. Worked,” she amended sadly, and took another sip of her wine.

“I know,” Valerie said gently. “I saw it work, or I’d never have believed it. I mean, it even worked on me, after a fashion.”

“There’s this lovely house,” she was remembering, “an Elizabethan manor, set in the Cotswold hills just about half an hour’s drive from… Cheltenham.” She must be drunk, she realized, if she almost mispronounced it again. It had been impressed upon her by her hosts, politely, yet at some length, how grating it was to hear Americans drawl out the last syllable. She knew, from direct comparison as the town seemed to fill up with her compatriots during the summer months, that she had not been so bad an offender in that regard to begin with. Maybe her hosts had just needed to vent. “And what about you?” she directed at Valerie, back in the present. “What happened to you?” She thought maybe Valerie was drunk enough to tell it now, and hoped she wasn’t too smashed herself to remember or not to ask stupid questions. Or cope, if she accidentally pushed a bad button.

“Oh, you know, being I.S. sucks…”

“I.S.?”

Valerie sighed. “Intersexed. Um, like having both male and female…” she waved vaguely at her body.

“Ah,” Jane thought. “Like a hermaphrodite?”

Valerie closed her eyes and sighed. “Well, that’s what everyone immediately thinks of course, like there aren’t loads of I.S. conditions out there. And then it’s ‘herm’ this and ‘hey hermie’ that and before you know it the label’s stuck…” Jane watched as Valerie thumped her own thigh in frustration. “And these are people who’d never call a black man a nigger, you know? So, anyway, there I was, growing up a normal guy, or so I thought. Okay, I was small for my age; okay, I was undeveloped, and it’s not like I wasn’t already getting the sh… getting grief for that, and then I do finally start developing and it’s the other way. I’m growing breasts. And other stuff. So then, in the middle of this my Mom and Dad think it would be a great idea to send me to a boot camp to make a man of me.” She gave Jane a very old-fashioned look. “And then there was the mix-up and I thought they’d sent me here and you thought I was the other Eugene and, well.” She shrugged. “What my parents didn’t know at the time, and neither did you of course, was that by then I’d been part-timing as Valerie for, like, half a year already. Let’s not even go into why I was doing it. It’s not like I could have given you a straight answer at the time. But suddenly here I was, having to be Valerie twenty-four-seven, thinking my parents had sent me here deliberately, as if they knew or something, or as if they thought it would get it out of my system maybe…” Valerie sighed deeply. “And that’s what you had land on your doorstep.”

***

“Charlene — my Charlene — found a very nice boy in town, and I happen to know they had some fun times together.”

“Charlene? Never!”

“Uh-huh. Can’t honestly say I didn’t have anything to do with it either,” Valerie admitted. “Though in my defense, I didn’t know. Call me little miss unobservant…”

“Even so, Valerie!”

Valerie shrugged. “No harm came of it. Shar just needed to be able to relate normally. All this twenty-four-seven debutante stuff just drove her nuts.”

“And you could be just a normal girl, and show her how to be as well?”

“Yeah, basically. Especially after we got to hit the mall with your credit card,” she grinned at Jane’s horrified expression, “and get some clothes real girls wear, so we didn’t stand out like we were Amish or something.”

“That’s — fascinating,” Jane admitted. Valerie recognized that scheming look.

***

Valerie shrugged. Things were definitely getting a bit fuzzy round the edges. She frowned in concentration. “No more bullshit,” she replied. “Tha’s what I got from you, pardonmyfrench. Couldn’t bullshit myself any more. You, you, you.” She refocused. “Crutches, you know, that er, er, that we use to hold up who we think we are. You take ’em away and we gotta stand anyway. Th’real person gotta stand. Am I making sense at all?”

“You’re mixing metaphors, dear,” Jane murmured hazily.

“’S awright, I suck at English anyway.” She tried to sit upright. “I’m drunk,” she said, carefully.

“So’m I,” Jane sounded happy, Valerie thought. Dreamy.

“But I thought, I thought I was immune,” Valerie continued. “I thought I was immune. Not’s if wearing girl clothes wuz gonna faze me, y’know? Was jus’ a game. But I get home an’, an’, I din’ wanna bullshit any more y’know? Cudn’ do it.” She drained the last of her glass and looked at it like it had betrayed her. “Got any more of this stuff?” she asked.

Jane raised the bottle. Empty. Carefully she put it down again, reached under the chaise-longue and brought up both an untouched bottle and a smug look. Valerie grinned. “Thusly I demonstrate the advantage of forward planning,” Jane enunciated as Valerie giggled and passed her the corkscrew.

“You sure it’s a good idea Jane?”

“Frankly my dear,” Jane declaimed, “I don’t give a damn!”

“For tomorrow,” Valerie acted back, badly, “is another day. An’ it’s gonna hurt.” POP! Went the cork. Valerie shrugged and moved to hand her glass forwards for replenishment. As she did so her bottom slid off the front of the sofa and she landed hard on the floor. She sat for a moment, puzzled. “Ow?” she said eventually, then saw Jane, across from her, pointing and laughing out loud. “Hey,” she protested, “it’s not funny.”

Jane tried to still her laughter. “Yes it is,” she managed, eventually.

“No, it’s not,” Valerie retorted, pouting. “S’pose it is,” she admitted with a small giggle. “Just I get enough people laughing at me back home.” She sighed, and held out her glass. Jane filled it.

“Who laughs at you?” Jane asked, serious now.

“Oh,” she shrugged, deciding to settle on the floor where she had come to rest. “You know. People. School.” Jane nodded.

“Did your parents consider moving to another city? Or at least so you could go to a different school where no-one would know?”

Valerie shook her head emphatically. It made her dizzy, so she stopped. “Would mean moving away from Mike. Can’t do that.”

“Who’s Mike? Your boyfriend?” Valerie looked at her for a long moment, amazed, then burst out into a fit of giggles. “It was a fair question!” Jane protested.

“No, Not my boyfriend.” She took a sip of the wine. “We’re brothers. Blood brothers. Brother’n’sister anyway. Whatever.” She sighed. “I miss him,” she told her glass. “He’d know what to do.”

“It’s just growing up, Valerie,” Jane tried to explain. “People change. They move apart, find new friends…” Valerie shook her head, more gently this time.

“Not us.” Into the silence, “not us.” She took another sip. “My coun’ coun’ er… Other-me. The one from this world. Didn’t come here. God he’s so full of shit. I mean, um, I don’t mean that in a bad way. Just he’s… He’s still trying to keep everyone happy, what he thinks’ll make people happy. Will make ’em like him more. It’s pathetic!” She surprised herself by the sudden surge of revulsion. “It must be driving him insane. No, it is. You can see it in his eyes.” She shook her head again. “He’s so afraid, Jane, he won’t even look at what he’s afraid of. He’s afraid he’ll lose Mike. He’s so afraid of it he’ll live a lie the rest of his life to avoid it. He doesn’t see. He doesn’t see, if he loses himself, if he won’t be himself, he’ll lose Mike for sure. There can only be truth between us. Only truth. Or we die. He’ll die.”

Valerie noticed as she spoke that she had pulled her knees up to her chest and was digging her nails into her shins. She stopped herself as soon as she saw she was doing it, before she put a run in the stockings she was wearing. We’re in the witching hour, she realized suddenly. And I’m too drunk to pay proper attention. She took in a few deep breaths, as if that would help her become sober. Instead she felt slightly sick.

“This place is fading,” Jane said into the long silence. “It’s dying. If I don’t get out, so will I, but I’ve just not been able to bring myself to do it. Those poor children, how could I leave them alone here?”

She was unable to continue. Valerie got to her knees and shuffled round to the side of the chaise-longue to take Jane’s hand and pull her back out of her mourning reverie. “Oh listen to me babbling,” Jane scolded herself, rubbing at her eyes with her spare hand, “like some sentimental old woman. Anyone would think the house is haunted.” She laughed nervously, glancing up into the shadows near the ceiling.

“Is it?”

“Of course not, don’t be silly. There’s no such thing as ghosts.” She sighed. “It’s just that being alone here sometimes…” She trailed off.

“There’s no such thing as dimension leaping either,” Valerie reminded her. “What happened?” She asked gently. “I read the news reports, that’s all.”

“At the midsummer ball,” Jane started. “Oh Valerie it was horrible. I should never have taken Julia to it; it was too soon really, but Eugenia insisted, and promised they’d stay together the whole time.

“Those two were inseparable,” she smiled in remembrance. “I could not have wished for a stronger bond, they did everything together. In fact their being so close tended to leave Charlene somewhat isolated, but I can’t say she didn’t at least partially bring that upon herself.”

“Yeah,” Valerie agreed. “She could be a bit…”

“Sharp?”

“I was going to say psychotic. At first.”

“She was getting beyond that anger she had — rather than just thinking she was hiding it from me. I’m sure of it.”

“Anyway…” Valerie prodded.

“Anyway. It was a lovely evening. All three of them were gorgeous and impeccable of course, but Eugenia was the belle of the ball. There was no question of it. She was so beautiful, and I made her leave that damned sketchbook of hers behind for once so she couldn’t hide behind that all evening. All the young men wanted to dance with her, but she wouldn’t, unless I was there, or Charlene, to look after Julia. Even then she would always come straight back and they’d go off into a huddle like any pair of schoolgirls might. You say Eugene Wallace went to the camp in your place?” Jane asked suddenly, distracted.

“Gene, yeah. I only met him that one time, at that ball. That’s when we figured out what had happened.”

“How did he seem to you?”

Valerie shrugged. “Nice enough guy I guess. Bewildered if anything.” She laughed. “A’cours, some of that might have been because I pounced on him at that dance, he was there for good behavior or something, and I made him come over and meet all my girl friends, and Mike, and you come to think of it… and I think you almost threw up when you saw his I.D.”

Jane was silent for a short while. “I suddenly realized I’d lost track of them,” she continued eventually. “I couldn’t find them anywhere. I told myself not to worry, that they had probably just gone to the restroom, but — I don’t know. Something felt wrong. They’d been gone too long. And then — then there was a commotion by the door…” Jane had frozen in that moment of dread. Valerie took her hand up again and squeezed. “The music stopped,” Jane continued haltingly. “Someone was yelling for someone to call the police.” Jane froze again. “I knew,” she whispered at last. “I just knew something terrible had happened. I couldn’t reach them. Everyone was crowding round, I couldn’t reach them.” She swallowed. “Bob and his cadets took charge, until the police arrived. Then I could see them.

“They looked…” Jane’s face was filled with the moment. “They looked like they were just sleeping. They looked so peaceful. Eugenia was on Julia’s shoulder just so, like they were sleeping, as if Julia might wake up any moment and ask what all the fuss was about. But the blood — there was a slick of blood — in the police lights…”

Jane could say no more. She forced herself to take a breath, angrily rubbing at her eyes.

Valerie felt a sudden adrenaline-surge of anger. She bit down on it for Jane’s sake. “Jane,” Valerie said again softly, still holding Jane’s other hand, “who are you being strong for?” Jane blinked at her, uncomprehending. Valerie tried a tack that had worked before. “Jane. There’s no-one else here. No-one else will see you.”

A single tear slipped the blockade, fell down Jane’s cheek. “I am not accustomed to indulge in emotional outbur…” she began, trying to keep her voice straight, but her throat blocked up.

“You’ve been holding this in half a year?” Valerie asked.

“You sound like Dia — Art,” she corrected herself. “He kept saying I had to allow myself to grieve or somesuch nonsense. He didn’t seem to understand. The FBI — the press — the lawsuits…” Jane got out. “I couldn’t let myself go — I had to…”

“He was right though.”

“Oh rubbish, I’ve been grieving for them every single day!”

“No you haven’t,” Valerie insisted. “You haven’t allowed yourself to, have you.”

Jane looked at her long in the silence. “I was not invited to the funerals,” she said quietly. “It was made clear to me my presence would not be welcome.”

“Oh Jane.” Valerie clambered up to sit with her on the chaise-longue. Gently, but firmly, she took the older woman’s shoulders and pulled her into an embrace.

“What are you doing?” Jane protested, but she did not pull away.

“Shh,” Valerie admonished her. “You need to do this.” Jane’s shoulders were so tense, Valerie realized.

“Do what?” Jane demanded. And yet, she did not resist, she did not pull away.

“You’re all…” Val tried to explain with a wringing of her hands, “you’re all knotted up inside. Can’t you feel it?” She squeezed at Jane’s hardened shoulders again to demonstrate. “You have to let go.”

“Let go? Let go of what exactly?” She sounded irritable. “Good Lord, the last thing I need is to hear platitudes from a — a child. What is this modern obsession with emoting all over the place.” Valerie ignored her words and held on. “How can someone forget how to cry?” Jane whispered eventually.

In answer Valerie got up and walked behind the chaise-longue, directing Jane to sit up properly. She began to massage Jane’s neck. “What…?” Jane began, but Valerie shushed her and worked on. “Where did you learn to do this?” Jane asked after a while.

“That’s not important,” Valerie answered, and worked on. Jane was more tense than anyone to whom she had yet given a massage, and she really had to work at it.

“Nnnnghyah!” Jane exclaimed suddenly after a long while, by far the least refined noise Valerie had ever heard her make, just as there was a loud CRACK from the tendon under Valerie’s hand. “Oh God! Are you sure you know what you’re doing?”

“Yes,” Valerie replied. Jane was already sitting straighter, more naturally upright rather than forced ramrod-straightness. Now she rocked gently and easily in time with Valerie’s kneading of her neck and shoulders, and breathed more easily.

“Oh God,” Jane was saying. “I hadn’t realized…”

“Shush.”

“Oh God…” Nearly there, thought Valerie, continuing to work, her hands tiring now, just keeping up the rhythm, to soothe and to relax. Jane sighed deeply and her breath caught. Drawing it out, Valerie thought to herself, Drawing out the poison now.

“Let them go now,” Valerie commanded.

With a final “Oh,” almost as of surprise, the tears came.

***

Valerie held Jane for a long while as the older woman wept at last. Even now, Jane’s tears came with hardly a sound, as if she still feared to be discovered, but her body quaked and shivered with her silent cries, and the flood, once started, would not be stopped. Valerie rocked her gently as she wept, and looked up over Jane’s shoulder at the shadows in the corners of the room. They were, she decided, only shadows.

***

“Why you?” Jane asked suddenly, once she had enough control of her voice to complete a sentence. She did not let go of Valerie. “Why are you the one to reach me? Why not Art? Why not Kenneth, or Darryl or — anyone else? Why not Art?”

Valerie had no answer for her, so just held her.

“It doesn’t make sense,” Jane was continuing. “I wasn’t abandoned here, left to myself, in case you thought otherwise. There was a — a stream of visitors; and I know they came wanting to help, but all I wanted was for them to leave me alone. I wanted that. I wanted to be alone.”

“With them,” Valerie completed. Jane nodded into her shoulder.

“Art could see it of course. He could see what was going on, and so could I. It just — knowing that didn’t seem to make a difference. I couldn’t help it. I couldn’t stop. Art couldn’t reach me. Why couldn’t he reach me? Why could you?”

Valerie shrugged. “Perhaps you just had to be ready,” she hazarded.

Jane sighed deeply. “‘If it be now, ’tis not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now; if it be not now, yet it will come. The readiness is all.’” Finally she extricated herself from Valerie’s embrace and leaned back. She watched Valerie, simply watched her, for a long time, even after Valerie blushed and looked down from that gaze. Yet their hands remained linked. “You knew them,” Jane said softly. “No-one who tried to help me knew them.”

“Didn’t Kenneth come to visit, earlier in the summer?” Valerie wondered. Jane shook her head. “Odd. He did, when I was here.”

“No-one. Except Marie, and she had left already. She went back to her family in France. There was no-one else to remember them as I did.”

I never knew Ge — Eugenia,” Valerie replied. “And I don't know how different the others would have been.”

“It’s enough.” Jane sighed. “You know, you look a little like her.”

“Who? Eugenia?”

Jane nodded. “Just a little.”

“Enough to pick me out on a railway station?” Valerie grinned.

***

“You must go back,” Jane said quietly.

“What?”

“It sounds to me like your counterpart needs your help. You must go back and help.”

Valerie looked at her, desperately. “I can’t go back there, Jane! What if I’m seen by someone I know?”

“Valerie,” Jane put an edge into her voice. “I chose to take your story at face value, and I have never seen you before today. Do you not think your friends would do the same? They will know you; they would have to accept you.”

“You don’t read much science fiction, do you?” Valerie asked rhetorically.

“What does…”

“All kinds of possible repercussions, depending on which model, or models, of the multiverse is-are correct, and I don’t want to be experimenting on my own existence!”

Jane thought for several moments, then said, “Well, you met me; did that seem to do anything?”

“I really don’t want to freak them out. I think it’s best that I just get clear of there.”

“Valerie,” Jane repeated. “Taking your story at face value — have you considered it possible that your presence here is not an accident?”

“Whaddya mean?”

“I beg your pardon? Where did you learn to speak like that?”

“Ol’ Brooklyn,” Valerie snapped back in a perfect accent, and grinned. “I’m sorry Jane,” she then relented, “could you please elucidate?” she asked as sweetly as she could, proud of herself for managing to pronounce the word after so much wine. It had taken some effort of concentration.

“Hmm.” Jane’s approval was grudging. “What I mean is that perhaps you did not merely slip between dimensions at random. Perhaps you were brought. For a purpose.”

Valerie frowned at that. “You mean someone or something’s fu — messing with me.”

“It also holds out the possibility that if you fulfil that purpose, you may be sent home.”

“And you think helping my — the other me is it?”

“It’s a place to start.”

Valerie sighed, exasperated. “You don’t think that if I was brought here, that they’d have left some kind of message to tell me what I was supposed to do? I don’t like this,” she complained. “I don’t like being treated like some kind of-of-of meat puppet or something. I have my own life!”

“Not a puppet,” Jane replied. “Not controlled. Maybe — maybe set at a crossroads and unleashed. A roll of the dice.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Well, perhaps that’s for the best,” Jane grinned. Valerie scowled at her in return. “Go back,” Jane instructed her. “Your counterpart needs you, just as I needed you.”

“And if I do, and supposing I can be of any use, and I’m still stuck here?”

“You worry about that then, but if it’ll help you worry less, you’ll always be welcome to come back here afterwards. You will always have a home here.”

“Here?”

“If your story is true,” Jane replied, “and I do not find myself doubting it any more, then you are homeless, are you not?” Valerie nodded. She hadn’t seen it that way before. “Worse than that,” Jane continued, “you lack any valid identification, or official identity of any kind, am I correct?” Valerie could only nod again. “I may be able to do something about that as well. I’m owed a few favors,” she added darkly.

“Jane, you don’t have to do this!” Valerie protested.

“I want to,” Jane responded. “It feels right. It’s quite possibly the first time I’ve felt right about something for months.” She reached out and took up Valerie’s hand again. “I know you think yourself all grown up, dear, but you are still a child really. It’s not fair for you to be alone in the world.”

“Life isn’t fair, Jane. I could manage.”

“I’m sure you could, but you shouldn’t have to. Sometimes we get a chance to make life a little fairer, don’t we? I could probably arrange to formally adopt you. You’d have security then.”

“Jane…” Valerie was almost rendered speechless. It was a huge offer Jane was making. “Look, it’s way late,” Valerie observed. “I don’t think either of us are thinking straight any more. I’m really tired, and you must be too. It’s not like you to be so rash, Jane.”

Jane gave her a ‘don’t you dare patronize me’ look, but Valerie did not back down. “Yes,” Jane admitted eventually, “I suppose I am being rash.”

“I mean, you really don’t know me very well,” Valerie continued. “I mean, this is me on best behavior, right? This is me-the-Thompson-Academy-graduate. There’s no way I’d be able to keep this up if it was for good. Even if I wanted to.” She grinned, just wide and wild enough to make Jane flinch. “I’m loud, I’m geeky, I make strange friends you probably wouldn’t approve of, we get up to stuff you’re gonna approve of even less, I spend way too much time with my head inside a computer — sometimes literally,” and sometimes not one that entirely belongs to me, she admitted privately, “or up to my shoulders in bike parts and motor oil.” Jane shrugged. “Look, when I was here in the summer, it was a battle of wills between us almost the whole time.”

“But you benefited by it, did you not?” Jane countered. “You grew by it?”

“Yeah, I also knew I was getting out, and all I had to do was hang in there and I’d be getting a laptop out of it.”

“I wouldn’t expect you to behave like one of my students,” Jane protested.

“Ah, but could you help it?” Valerie grinned. “Especially when you start up the Academy again, wherever you do that.”

“I have no such plans.”

Valerie looked at her. “You will,” she said simply, and grinned again.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 3

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"I spilt my brother's blood in anger."
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 3

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 3

***

Charlene’s bed, Valerie thought fuzzily as she woke. Mmm, where’s Charlene? Then the last half-year caught up with her, followed rapidly by the night before. She made a dash for the bathroom.

She was a long time sitting there, realizing just how dehydrated she was. Her head hurt. The more she thought about it the more conscious of it she became. It felt like someone had been taking practice swings at her skull with a baseball bat. She flushed and made straight for the shower. It wasn’t the bliss she had been hoping for, the noise of the water being too intrusive, her skin feeling too tender, so she made it a quick one and got out, wrapped herself in a towel and went back into the bedroom to open the thick curtains.

Sunlight — far far too much sunlight — blasted her retinas. She scrunched her eyes tightly shut, and that hurt too, and propelled herself away from the window, wailing. She made it to the bed and groped for her backpack. “Ware, ware, the evil Daystar,” she whimpered as she searched, “it burns us! It burns us!” Blindly she rummaged around until she found her Ray-Bans and put them on, then slumped face-down on the bed in relief. “Oh God,” she muttered and just lay still for a moment while the world spun down. “I am never doing that again,” she vowed into the quilt, hoping she wasn’t going to throw up. No-one told me wine could do that, she mourned. How much did we have anyway? She reckoned, being an amount counted in bottles rather than glasses, it was probably far too much. Man, but Jane can put it away! Whodathunkit?

Oddly, she hadn’t felt that drunk when she went to bed, probably because of the directions their conversation had taken. She replayed some of it back, lying there. Wow.

After a while she decided her stomach was secure, and went in search of some underwear. Her own clothes were still in a dirty pile; she had meant to ask Jane about washing them last night but had forgotten. Maybe she could hand-wash them this morning. In the meantime… She looked in the underwear drawer and sighed, as she had the previous evening. Oh we do both kinds, frilly and lacy. And all in a wide selection of whites and pastels too. Great. She looked over at her own black women’s sports briefs and almost considered it. Not until they’re washed, she affirmed. Jane would have a fit if she saw those anyway… Not that she was planning to show off her choice of panties. She decided lacy was less offensive than frilly and grabbed a pair.

As she stood to fasten the bra she’d found, she wandered to the window again and peered out. Some, at least, of the excess light was explained. It had snowed in the night, and a thick white carpet covered the grounds as far as the bordering line of trees, their own branches hanging low under the weight of snow. Now the sun was shining and everything was sharp and crystalline and way too bright. Overactive albedo, she decided with a grin and turned away. It was hurting her eyes even through the sunglasses. She headed for the dark comfort of the wardrobes.

***

Coming out of the bedroom Valerie looked across the hall at the two doors opposite, one of them led into her old room. She stepped across the hall and tried the door. It was unlocked.

The room was cold and empty. The bedding had been removed, and the various other laces and fripperies stripped away, leaving just the bare furniture, standing naked against the pink wallpaper. Her breath clouded in front of her face, and goosebumps raised up suddenly on her bare forearms.

She fled the room, took shelter back in Charlene’s room, slamming the door and breathing hard. Shit, she thought. What am I on?

It was just cold, she told herself. The heating’s off in that room, that’s all.

“Shit,” she said aloud, and threw open the door and strode back across the hall and back into her old room.

“No,” she told the room. “Just no. Don’t start.” She wasn’t sure who she was talking to, but she felt better for saying it, as she walked across to the window to look out at a scene that would have been familiar had it not been for the snow everywhere. She turned her back to it and looked again at the room. It was, she decided, just a room after all.

She could never afterwards entirely explain why she did what she did next, except that she had some hunch, some feeling that there was something to be found. First she went to the wardrobe nearest the window and looked inside. It was empty. Carefully, quietly, she wiggled the wardrobe out away from the wall slightly. It was a lot lighter when empty, she noted without surprise. There was the forgotten RJ11 port, but nothing else, nothing taped to the back. She checked the other wardrobes in like manner, also finding nothing. The bedside chest of drawers was next. She checked the undersides of the empty drawers, and inside the cabinet itself. Nothing. Why am I even doing this? She wondered, looking finally at the bed itself. Sighing, she got down to the floor by the bed and reached under to feel around the underside fabric.

Her heart nearly stopped when her fingers found a gash in the material. Not in exactly the same place, she told herself. Gene just had the same idea. Don’t panic girl, just ’cause you found what you were looking for.

Gingerly she reached in through the gash and groped around until the backs of her fingers brushed against something substantial. She actually giggled with pent-up nervousness. She twisted so she could get a grip on it and carefully pulled it out.

‘It’ turned out to be a large, thick artist’s sketchbook, its cover spotted with abstract doodles and an ornate-industrial, Giger-esque ‘EFW’ splashed across under the brand logo. “Oh my God,” she gasped in excitement, a moment before clutching it to her chest and breakdancing to her feet. Part of her knew she’d crumpled the dress she was wearing but she didn’t care. Even her hangover retreated to a mere thumping in the back of her head. Without having thought about it, she found herself kneeling on the bed, the sketchbook in front of her, still closed. Do I look at it? She wondered. Do I give it to Jane? Do I just hide it away again? After all, she reasoned, it was clearly meant to be private.

On the other hand… She fingered the sketchbook’s cover. On the other hand, there was no other remaining record.

And she was really curious now.

She turned over the front cover.

Well hey, Gene, you could really draw.

***

The smell was maddening. Jane made her way carefully down the stairs towards the kitchen. That girl can’t possibly be cooking a breakfast, she thought to herself. The evidence of her nose, and now as she approached her ears too, contradicted her.

The house seemed somehow lighter today, she thought. It had somehow lost some of its chill as well, despite the sudden cold snap outside. “What a difference a day makes,” she sang softly to herself. And company too, she added privately. I hadn’t realized how lonely I had become. Perhaps the house misses the young people too.

She had lain in bed much longer than was her usual habit, partly regretting the quantity of wine consumed, but mostly thinking about the offer she had made to her strange guest the previous night. Logic centers were firing off warning flares, but in the sober morning — with a clear, if pounding, head — it still felt unaccountably right. The offer stands, she had decided. The smell of a cooking breakfast did nothing to dissuade her.

Jane stopped on the threshold of the kitchen. There was Valerie, already nicely dressed and presentable, and aproned, chopping mushrooms while the sausages sizzled. Bacon was ready to go on, she noticed, and the oven was keeping warm some things that had already been done.

Valerie turned at that point, and Jane noticed she appeared to be wearing dark sunglasses. Not especially feminine ones, she noted, thinking she might have seen them on a movie poster, but all things considered, she decided to let it pass.

“Oh, good morning,” Valerie greeted her, when she turned. She sounded a little delicate, she thought. “I hope you don’t mind, only I heard this was good for a hangover.” She smiled, “something about replacing proteins and lipids or something. Sounds like a good excuse to me anyway,” she explained with a grin. Jane nodded assent. She was feeling decidedly delicate herself, and the food did smell gorgeous. “I’ve put in a load of washing too,” Valerie continued. “My stuff needed doing, and I just put it in with what was in the basket.” Jane just nodded again. “Jane,” she added diffidently, “I went into my old — into Eugenia’s room this morning, I hope you don’t mind. I — uh, I found something.”

“That room was searched by the police. There shouldn’t be anything left in there,” Jane said. In reply, Valerie just pointed at the kitchen table. Jane dashed in and picked up the sketchbook. “Where was it?”

Valerie grinned. “When I was here I had reason to hide my stuff away. Same place,” she explained, without actually giving it away, Jane noted, deciding not to pursue it just yet. “Jane, there’s really private stuff in there. Seriously private. Stuff Eugenia did not want you to see while she was here.” Jane nodded, unconsciously hugging the sketchbook to her breast. “I just figured — you know.”

“Yes, Valerie, I understand. You’ve looked through it then?” Valerie nodded. Jane let out a deep sigh. “Oh, Valerie this is — all her paintings were taken away. I knew she kept this, it was a trial sometimes getting her out from behind it; but we couldn’t find it, afterwards.”

“That’s probably just as well. Keep it safe. I got a feeling Gene’s folks wouldn’t appreciate it anyway,” Valerie understated.

Jane nodded again. “This is Eugenia. Not the son they want to remember.” This is for me. She held it away to look at the cover. “Thank you, Valerie.” She paused, unaccustomed to asking for advice. “Do you think I should look at it?”

Valerie thought about it, then nodded. “Yeah. I think it’ll help. Just don’t freak. I warned, you, okay?”

Jane turned her stern look on Valerie. “I do not ‘freak,’” she stated, dripping sarcasm over the last word. “Breakfast is nearly ready, is it not?”

“Yeah, uh, yes.”

Jane put the sketchbook back on the kitchen table, with some difficulty. “I’ll go and set the table,” she said, and escaped back into the dining room to regain her composure.

***

“Stupid, stupid people,” Jane muttered, looking again at the cover of the sketchbook. They had finished most of the breakfast and Jane, unable to restrain herself any longer, had gone back to the kitchen to fetch the book.

“Who?” Valerie had moved around to sit next to her.

“Eugene’s parents. How was the boy to learn to listen to people? They had clearly never listened to a word he said in his entire life. He was to go into stockbroking like them, and that was the end of it. Not a word of encouragement for the one thing he could do well that gave him pleasure. And he could do it well. There was such talent there, just waiting for a chance.” Jane sighed and turned over the front cover. The first sketches seemed to be of the train journey — faces on the train, views of the New England countryside; Valerie had irrationally half-expected to see herself sketched there. In-between everything, fantasy pictures abounded. Guns, half-naked female figures, anime-style, swords, explosions, castles and fortresses. “I don’t know what they thought they were doing sending him to me. Discipline, I suppose. They wanted to get him back better-behaved, more compliant than before.”

“Completely missing the point,” Valerie observed. Jane nodded.

“Discipline is the start of what I do, not the end. You cannot have true self-control without self-knowledge; only repression and frustration. If discipline was all they wanted they should have sent him to that boot camp. Oh my!” Jane had turned a page and was looking at the first of the caricatures of herself. She broke into an unexpected grin. “Is that what the new students thought of me?”

“Pretty much,” Valerie admitted. Those sketches were — unkind would be a diplomatic word. Valerie especially liked the one with Jane, in dominatrix gear, dead at the feet of a petticoated boy with spiky hair and an implausibly large gun. She decided she liked Gene’s sense of humor. There were nice sketches of Charlene amongst them, though neutral, as if Gene hadn’t figured out what to think of her yet.

Jane shrugged, still grinning. “It was working then,” she quipped, self-satisfied. “No, the major part of it was always to take them out of themselves for a short while, to show them, in the most dramatic way possible without harming them, that there are other ways they could be; different ways to relate to people.” She continued to turn pages slowly as she talked. “In a way, to give them the freedom to explore aspects of their character that had hitherto been neglected. Ahh, I remember that.” Her own smile reflected that on the page. “That was a good day. These are lovely of Charlene, don’t you think?”

They were. Valerie had guessed, on first viewing, that by this time Jane had discovered Eugenia’s hidden talent and was employing her own special abilities in bringing it forth, presumably with access to some skilled tutelage. There was a visible leap forward in skill and, frankly, ambition, with more complex poses being assayed on every page. One in particular, of Charlene reading by the poolside, was so familiar to Valerie she had gasped aloud on seeing it first.

It was from about that point as well that the cartoon strip first appeared, depicting little scenes as seen by Eugenia — often starting ordinarily enough, a trip to Miss Fransom’s, a visit from Edith White, and descending, or ascending, into fantasy. Eugenia’s imagination was certainly present and correct.

Valerie stopped Jane’s hand to look again at a self-portrait of Eugenia. The face had that intense, searching look commonplace in self-portraits, coming as it does from the artist really looking at themselves. “She really was exceptionally beautiful,” Jane murmured.

Jane looked on in silence for a while, turning pages every few seconds. Valerie stayed close by Jane’s side as the older woman became increasingly distressed as Julio — then Julia — started appearing in the sketches. There was hardly any outward sign, of course, but if one knew Jane, one could tell. “You don’t have to do this now,” Valerie offered.

“Yes I do,” Jane replied, keeping her voice even. She gave Valerie a brittle smile. “It’s helping, Valerie.” Valerie took one of Jane’s hands, encountering no resistance as she did so. With her spare hand Jane continued to turn pages. “Oh I see!” Jane exclaimed suddenly. “Oh well that does explain a few things.”

Pictures of Julia were everywhere, from tiny doodles, cartoons of her early days, larger sketches and, suddenly, a detailed full-page portrait drawing. The cartoons depicted, unequivocally, a budding romance between Julia and Eugenia. It was not always obvious where Eugenia’s witty observations gave over to wishful fantasies — the least that could be said was that Eugenia was deeply taken with Julia, and if even a fraction of the scenes depicted occurred in fact, it was clearly reciprocated. Julia’s image seemed taller, more self-assured, than Valerie’s memory of Teresa. Being adored would do that, she reckoned, and it’s clear she was.

As for Eugenia — Jane paused again over a picture of the two of them in the stables. Julia was dressed for riding, but Eugenia was naked.

The naked body was female. Confused little bunny, Valerie had thought when she’d first seen that. Now she watched Jane’s reaction carefully.

“Hmm,” was all Jane said. But she’d taken a while to say it.

“You’re not shocked then?” Valerie was surprised.

“I do not shock that easily, Valerie,” Jane replied. “Eugenia would not have been the first of my charges to develop a schoolgirl infatuation for a fellow student.”

“It’s a bit more than an infatuation, don’t you think?”

“Oh I assure you, they can be quite intense.” Jane turned the page and came across the birthday card from Julia that Valerie had seen earlier. It had been slipped between a pair of pages depicting a version of Jane’s mansion morphed into a fanciful Arabian palace, with Julia at a high balcony window. The card had been hand-made, in part from a photograph of Eugenia sitting in the garden with her sketchbook, snapped unawares, apparently, as she gazed dreamily off into space. Inside, Julia’s scratchy handwriting spelled out: “I dream of Genie,” and a crude drawing of a genie-lamp, and below that “My 3 wishes are…”

Jane closed the card and wordlessly placed it back where she found it. “I think I see your point,” she said at length.

“You okay with this?”

Jane smiled, wryly. “If I’d known at the time, I would have had to take some action; what action I don’t know, but being in loco parentis this would not be something I could lightly ignore, regardless,” she stressed, “of their respective sexes. Now?” She shrugged, “what difference does it make now? We two are the only ones that know about this.”

“Possibly Charlie,” Valerie added.

“If so, he held his tongue. His family’s lawyers would have loved to have dug up this little gem.” She sighed. “If he knew, and kept quiet, it was for their sakes,” she nodded at the sketchbook, “not mine. As for what exactly those two got up to, whether in fact Julia even knew about Eugene,” she shrugged again, “it would be puerile to speculate.”

“Guess so,” Valerie agreed. “We’d never be able to separate it all from Eugenia’s fantasies anyway,” she added, grinning.

“Precisely. And why should we try? I would far rather know her heart than waste time being forensic about mere facts.” She lingered over the drawings on the following pages. “It’s really quite beautiful,” she mused.

“They really did love each other,” Valerie offered.

“Maybe.”

Valerie saw that Jane had reached the last page, with its hastily drawn sketches of all three of them in their midsummer ballgowns, and Jane too. Gently she put her hand over Jane’s, before she could turn the page. “That’s all there is,” she said. Jane’s shoulders sagged.

“I know,” she replied. “I remember her drawing this. I was rushing her to finish and put it away so we could go.”

Jane sat in silence for a long time. After a while her hand found Valerie’s again, and held on tight.

***

After clearing away the breakfast things, they had decided on a walk out in the grounds of the house, ‘to get some air,’ Jane had said. It was crisp and cold, but still. For a while the only sound was the crunching of their boots through the snow as they walked, arm in arm. Valerie still had those sunglasses on, but otherwise, Jane thought, was very fetching all in black. Hats suited her, clearly. Sunglasses, she conceded privately, were probably not a bad idea either, given the combination of a hangover, snow on the ground, and sunshine. Never mind, she told herself, too late to go back for them now.

“I’ve been thinking about what we discussed last night,” Jane began. She saw Valerie’s brow dip, probably wondering which thing, she thought, finding an old habitual smile of satisfaction at the young person’s discomfiture. “I haven’t changed my mind,” she continued. “I am prepared,” she was conscious of it sounding like one of her speeches to students, “to offer you a home, such family as I am, the remainder of your upbringing and education. A base, from which you may launch your life, for which purpose, although I say it myself, I am extremely well-suited. In fact,” she added, “I am more than ‘prepared,’ I believe I should like it very much.”

“Jane…”

“You can’t now say I’m too drunk to think straight, can you,” Jane teased, nudging her as they walked.

“No,” Valerie smiled, “I know you mean it. I know you’re being serious. It’s just…” She sighed. “You are going to start the Academy again. I know you don’t think so yet, but I’m sure you are.”

“I concede it’s possible. I must admit I hadn’t seriously considered it until yesterday.”

“It’s inevitable. It’s your calling,” she added, with a grin.

“I take it you have a problem with that then?”

Valerie sighed, “I find some of your methods — questionable, okay? What you do to those kids when they first arrive… well, let’s look at it: You drug them, you confiscate their belongings, you indimidate them, you strip them and humiliate them, you blackmail them and scare them, you start erasing their physical identity, changing their appearance, you cut off their contact with the outside world, and you lock them in at night, and that’s day one!”

“And yet it works.”

“And yet, yes, I’ve seen it work, but my God, Jane, that’s a serious mindfuck, excuse the language, and that’s before I even get started on the gender stuff. Look at that nude drawing Eugenia did of herself. What exactly do you think was going through Gene’s head when he drew that?” Jane looked down at that, thoughtful. “You only need to do that to the wrong kid once and you could end up with another corpse on your hands!”

“Valerie…” Jane squeezed the girl’s arm to soften the interruption. “I do know.” Valerie looked aside at her, but held her peace, to hear her out. “I’ve been doing this for a very long time. I’ve made mistakes, and learned from them. I understand the line I walk with these children. It is dangerous, yes,” she admitted. “Sometimes I scare myself thinking about it. Sometimes I question my own motives, because, after all, I enjoy the work, Valerie, and I wonder if that is — proper. But if I thought I was doing harm…” She shook her head. “I couldn’t bear that. I couldn’t bear it.” They walked on in silence for a while. “I do understand how dangerous it is, Valerie. I do. All I can do is reassure you that I know my job. There is no aspect of the program I follow that has not been carefully thought through — sometimes agonized over — and justified for its specific purpose. It is not nearly so arbitrary as I take pains to make it appear,” she added with a wry grin. “Which is not to say there aren’t times when some considerable amount of improvisation is required.”

Valerie shook her head. “I still don’t like it,” she muttered. “I don’t know that I could be a party to it.”

Jane nodded, carefully. “Very well. I wouldn’t ask you to be.”

“But I’m going to be there, aren’t I?”

“I would ask only that you maintain a feminine demeanor and not actually undermine me. Can you do that?”

Valerie shrugged. “It’s close enough to what we agreed for the second half of the summer. As long as I don’t have to sleep in the basement,” she added mischievously.

“Why on Earth would I ask you to sleep in the basement?”

“Never mind,” Valerie grinned at some private joke.

“Besides,” Jane added, “by the time any of this might come to pass, you may very well be in college.”

“With any luck I’ll be home,” Valerie pointed out. Jane nodded. It occurred to Valerie suddenly that without Jane, college was something that simply wouldn’t be there in her future any more. She wondered briefly if Jane had reminded her deliberately. “What you’re offering is wonderful, much more than I ever had the right to expect. I’d be an idiot to turn it down.”

“It’s no more than you deserve, Valerie. Don’t you have any idea,” she added to Valerie’s blank expression, “what you’ve done for me? Already? For the first time in half a year I feel I could have something to look forward to. I’m sure,” she finished, “that if you have any worries we can work to lay them to rest.”

“It’s not just that, Jane. It’s…” she glanced at her watch, “forty-eight hours ago I had my own life. I lived with my Mom and Dad, I had a girlfriend, I had my friends. Suddenly I’m pulled out of that and I’m just — it’s like I’m just a shadow of how someone’s life might have gone. It’s too soon, Jane,” she tried to explain, “It’s too soon to just give up and write all that off as if it never happened.”

Jane nodded. “I understand,” she said. “And the last thing you need is a lonely old spinster coming at you seeing one last chance at motherhood, eh?”

“That’s not what I meant!” Valerie protested, before she caught Jane’s grin that told her she was being teased again.

“The offer remains open, Valerie. Should you find your way home, I’ll be happy for you. Otherwise, remember my offer, and think about it.”

“I will, Jane.”

“You know the telephone number here, don’t you?”

“Um, unless you changed it,” she reeled it off. Jane nodded.

“That’s the one, but I will be moving away — when I decide where, so if I have done so before you make your own decision, call Art. I’ll give you his number and tell him you may call.”

Valerie nodded.

“So are you going back, to help your counterpart see sense?”

Valerie sighed, and kicked at the snow. “Guess so.”

“I think you should. You’ve been such a help to me, I can’t help but believe that you’re here to help.”

Valerie laughed dryly. “Yeah, maybe I got my superhero power after all. I can make people cry. Yay.” Jane shoved her away playfully in response, unlinking their arms in the process. “I was kind of hoping it would be something more,” Valerie continued when she had recovered her balance. “You know, like laser-beam eyes, or flying.” She made a little experimental hop as if to see if she would come back to Earth. She did. “Sucks to be a pedestrian.”

Jane was laughing. “What would you have done if you had flown?” she asked.

“Probably slammed straight into that tree,” she pointed at the large oak towards which they were moving, “and given myself serious head injuries, of course,” Valerie grinned. “On the other hand, if I survived the first three minutes and got the hang of it, it would sure save on gas for getting around.”

“That reminds me,” Jane interjected, “I meant to ask you, do you have enough money?”

“Um…”

“That would be a ‘no’ wouldn’t it?” Jane confirmed, and carried on to cover Valerie’s obvious embarrassment. “All you have is what you were carrying at the time, minus what you spent to get here. Am I correct?” Valerie nodded. “I’ll give you some money to be getting on with,” Jane announced. “Don’t argue with me,” she warned, before Valerie could start, “my mind is made up.”

“I didn’t come here to take money off you,” Valerie protested anyway.

“I know. Believe me, if I thought you had you’d have been out of here so fast your head would spin.” Jane softened her tone. “This is not payment,” she continued. “This is not paying you off. On the contrary, I want you to return. This is just to help you get by until you do. This is just to give you time to think about things properly. Understand me?”

Valerie nodded. “I suppose.”

“And I warn you, if you do come back and I formally adopt you, you’ll not get money out of me this easily again. I take my duties very seriously and I would be very conscientious in not allowing you be spoiled by my wealth, so you may as well make the most of it now.”

Valerie grinned. “Well, if you put it like that,” she said, jokingly.

“I do.”

***

The ride into town had been a trial. Snow was not a road bike’s natural terrain at the best of times, and Valerie was not an experienced rider, this being her first winter on two wheels, and her first time in snow. She took it very carefully, wobbling along behind Jane’s BMW down the long lane. Eventually they got there and the roads cleared up.

At the bank, Jane withdrew a large sum of money — much, much more than Valerie had expected — and passed it to her. “Wait, Jane, that’s too much!” she protested.

“I told you not to argue. This is for you to use as you will, but I trust you will do so wisely. Take it graciously, girl, you know how.”

Valerie gave up. She nodded, accepting the money. “Thank you Jane. I won’t forget this.”

“Nor are you to think yourself beholden to me because of it,” Jane reminded her. “This is time, that’s all. Time for you to think.”

They went outside, back into the crisp cold, to where her bike waited at the curbside. Valerie guessed this was it, as she bent to unlock the chain. The forecast said the rest of the snow would hold off until tomorrow night, so she had to get moving to get back in time.

Valerie stepped forwards impulsively and hugged the older woman. Jane stood nonplussed for a second, then returned the hug. “I’ll be in touch,” Valerie said into her ear. “Whatever I decide, I’ll be in touch. If you don’t hear from me, it means I’ve found a way home, okay? If I’m here I’ll be in touch whatever I decide.” They separated. Jane ruffled Valerie’s hair, playfully. It wasn’t to be resisted.

“Now, you go and straighten out that other foolish child, will you?” she said. Valerie nodded, smiled and swung her leg over the bike’s seat and started the engine.

***

It was a hard ride. Mile after mile after mile into the afternoon sun, shining off the snow-covered fields into her eyes. The sunglasses she still had on under her helmet could only help so much. Sometimes the highway was closed down to a lane with piles of slush on either side. She was cold. Her hands, even inside her winter gloves, seemed to freeze into claws as the miles went by. Her back-side hurt tremendously.

It was almost a relief when the sun set and was out of her eyes, but as it got darker she found herself getting more and more nervous about the unseen snow and ice on the road, so she started looking for a motel. Early to bed, early to rise, she reasoned, then she could get a lot of miles done before the sun overtook her again. She understood now why most people put their bikes away for the winter months; she had thought it merely a sign of weakness before.

As she pushed open the motel bedroom door, she vowed the next morning she would do a thorough check of the bike before starting off. She had just figured her breakdown-assistance membership wasn’t going to be valid, which would mean paying way over the odds in cash if something happened. She had the cash, of course, but it would be a shame to waste it on being stupid.

Her hands hurt badly with cold. She had tried to stave off the cold during the ride by warming her hands alternately on the engine, but it was uncomfortable reaching down to that, and she had had to accelerate each time before taking her right hand off the throttle and declutching, so she had speed to lose while she got heat to the hand. Even so, she had some difficulty getting the gloves off, and when she did they were pink and clammy. Frostbite, she realized, was a risk. She blew on her fingers and stuffed them into her armpits and wondered if she could find somewhere in the morning to buy heated gloves, or something; a decent bike shop, if she was lucky, where she could ask. Getting off the rest of her clothes and turning on the shower hurt her hands more, but eventually she was able to get in under the hot stream and work her hands back into life.

Eventually she forced herself to leave the shower and head for bed, finding herself shivering violently to get the bedding up to temperature. She lay there waiting for her mammal-body to do its work, and looked at the ceiling.

It was cracked, the paintwork yellowed with age. If it hadn’t been for Jane’s offer, she had been reckoning on seeing a lot more ceilings like this. That was assuming she did well enough on her own to keep any roof over her head. I want to go home, she thought to herself. I miss Debbie. I miss Mike. I miss Mom and Dad. I even miss Brian, she realized. Then had another thought. She should have thought of it earlier, she berated herself. They’re missing me! They’ll be wondering where the hell I’ve gone! They’ll be thinking I’ve run off somewhere again. Oh God… Even if she did get back, there’d be hell to pay. She lay awake, imagining Mike and Debbie, the Rat Boyz, the Pack, driving around looking for her, thinking she was holed up somewhere having some emotional crisis, and getting themselves into a complete panic. She imagined her parents; Mom, frantic, lashing out at the presumed incompetence of the police. Dad pretending self-control for Mom’s sake. The police… The police would be on the case by now. But they wouldn’t find her either. She imagined Mom and Dad looking on in dread as the divers trawled the river bed — in this freezing weather — but they wouldn’t find anything.

Sooner or later she’d be a face on the side of a milk carton. People disappear all the time, she realized. They just disappear without warning and no-one ever hears from them again. Or sometimes they reappear, but they’re different, somehow. Or sometimes you hear how someone changed overnight. Does this happen all the time? She thought suddenly. Does what happened to me happen all the time? As she lay still she thought she felt herself twisting or falling or floating. Just her inner ear playing tricks, she realized, shaking her head to reset it. It seemed appropriate though. How can I depend on anything? She wondered.

I want to go home.

***

What day is it? She counted it up. Tuesday? She’d been missing around 72 hours, back home. The miles swept by underneath her. She flexed her hands inside the thermal ‘lobster’ gloves she’d been recommended. Her fingers felt nice and toasty, and no need for electrics. She was impressed.

She’d been right to check the bike in the morning. It had been dangerously low on oil, and all the road gunk was threatening to clog the radiator completely. It needed a serious wash to get all the road salt out. Generally it seemed to be a happy machine though; happier for receiving a little TLC. Times like this she wished she’d bought a bike with a fairing. It would have protected her from the road gunge and the cold cold wind. But she hadn’t expected to go touring the country. A nice little Japanese commuter bike, for darting in and out of traffic in town and the occasional hoon round the countryside.

‘Girly’, Mike had described it, so she’d stuck him on the jump seat and ridden until he screamed for mercy. The acceleration made even Stupid look, well, stupid, and it had Dark Star brakes to match. In the end Mike kind of enjoyed it, once he’d decided to stop screaming and try to relax. She was still working on him to get one too. Oh the havoc they could cause… She’d insisted on Mike and Debbie each having their own set of bike gear, so she could take them on the back if the need arose. She wouldn’t countenance taking them anywhere without at least a helmet. Someone on that newsgroup had sent her some pictures and she hadn’t needed more convincing. “What do doctors call bikers who don’t wear crash helmets?” the joke had gone. “Organ donors.”

It had been hard enough to persuade Dad not to force her to keep a spare set of bike gear on the bike at all times. After all the arguments about how it would cripple the bike, and how ill-fitting gear is less effective anyway, the clincher was when she’d shown him those same pictures and said “Look, Dad, I’m not going to let this happen to my friends, okay? Trust me on this.”

The state border was coming up ahead, so she slowed. Nearly there then, she grinned at herself. Only a few hundred more miles… Through the barriers and away. Some idiot in a Cobra thought he could take her. She laughed as she saw him diminish in her rear-view mirrors. Power to weight ratio strikes again! Home-straight now. On the way back from the winter hikes in upstate New York, it always felt like we were really on our way home when we passed here, she remembered from her childhood. I love my bike, she thought to herself. I’m so glad it came with me. Just hope the cops don’t check the license plate…

A few minutes later the Cobra belted past her at some ungodly speed. She’d settled down at what she considered her safe limit in this weather, which was still fast enough to get her into trouble, she knew, but that was nothing unusual. She just needed a nice, fuel-efficient, mile-eating kind of speed that wasn’t too stressful. Guess he had something to prove, she mused as the Cobra disappeared in a spray of snow and ice into the distance. She let her awareness spread out again, after the disruption of the border. She could sense herself as a mote inching through the landscape. The road goes ever on and on, back to the place where it began, she almost-murmured. When is someone gonna make a decent film of that anyway? Then it was a game to remember as many road songs as she could.

***

Home. Only not. She parked her bike across the street and watched the house for a while. It didn’t look like anyone was in. Maybe they were having a family dinner somewhere. Maybe they were just all out on separate stuff. She pondered taking the front door, but decided against it. The alarm code might have changed, she thought, and I’d set it off. Same with Tuck’s room. He might have changed the code.

So it would have to be the other way in. Through the bedroom window. She grimaced as she painfully separated herself from the seat of the bike and went across, trying to unkink her hips so she didn’t walk like John Wayne.

Once inside she opened the bedroom door from the inside and locked it open so she could go to the bathroom. She stepped out into the hallway and got an immediate shock at a movement coming out of Brian’s room. She froze. It was a cat, curling round the doorway to investigate, she realized. They have a cat here, she remarked to herself, bending down to stroke it. Not much more than a kitten, she realized. Apparently she passed muster, as it started purring, yawned, then wandered off back to Brian’s room.

So she wasn’t entirely surprised when she sneezed and only just avoided stepping into the litter box in the bathroom.

She decided to take a chance and have a quick shower. Two days in the saddle can make one take such chances, she excused herself. She was very quick, though. Less than ten minutes later she was crashing out in bed, the door locked against all but one. Five minutes later than that she was asleep.

***

“You are real,” the voice said. Valerie found that strangely comforting, given the other dreams she’d been having.

No, she realized. The voice was really there. She opened an eye, cautiously. “Nuh…?” she managed. Tuck was kneeling by the bed. She made an effort and woke another couple of notches. “Yeah, sorry I ran out on you at the mall. Something I had to do.” She sat up slowly, still dazed from sleep, and became aware that something was not right. Tuck was looking at her. “What?” she demanded, Oh, tits, she realized belatedly, snatching up the covers around her. “I hope you don’t mind,” she continued. “I didn’t have anyplace else to go.”

“I kept dreaming about you,” Tuck replied. He sounded a bit dreamy, she thought. Out of it. “I thought… Mike said…” He stopped. Valerie watched him as he tried to collect himself. “Mike said you were a vision.”

“Jeez, Tuck,” she observed suddenly, “you look like shit. What’ve you been doing?” He looked like he hadn’t eaten or slept for days, and not in a nice too-busy-hacking way either. She watched the play of expressions across his face. He had tears in his eyes.

“Mike’s gone,” he whispered, then, and fell silent long enough for Valerie to feel a chill run right through her.

“Gone?” she asked, feeling stupid. “How do you mean gone? What kind of gone?”

Tuck shrugged, his head hanging. “Gone. Disappeared. No-one can find him.” Tuck gasped in a breath. “I can’t find him. I did this! I drove him away!” He was starting to have a panic attack, Valerie could see, so she grasped one of his hands and squeezed, hard, to get his attention.

“Tell. Me. What. Happened.” She enunciated the words carefully, to get through. For a moment her thoughts of the previous night came back. This happens all the time. Had Mike jumped out? But then she thought, no, this is happening just like it did before, that time.

“I…” Tuck struggled. “I cut him,” he whispered finally. “I cut him. I got angry and I swung at him and I was holding a knife and I cut him.” It all came out in a rush. He looked back up at Valerie, desperately. “I spilt my brother’s blood in anger,” he added, as if she needed it explained to her. Oh God, she was thinking. This is way worse than what happened to me. “And then he left,” Tuck was continuing. “He didn’t say a word, he just left. And no-one’s seen him since.”

“Oh Tuck,” she breathed. Oh Jane, is this what you meant? You think I was brought here to fix this? She sighed. I have no idea what to do. “When did this happen?” She asked.

“Sunday. Sunday evening.”

“Oh God,” Valerie realized, “I felt that.” She ignored Tuck’s questioning look. She was thinking. “Okay,” she said, the shape of what she would do forming. “Okay. What time is it?”

“Um, after eleven.”

“Dad still up?” Tuck nodded. “Okay, we need to be sneaky then. You need to go and get some things together. Ready?” Tuck nodded again. “Okay. Um. Some camp mats, stuff to make a fire, including some dry wood, a first-aid kit, a quart of cold water and a big bowl. And the knife you cut Mike with.”

“What…?” Tuck looked nonplussed.

“Never mind, just do it. And Tuck,” she added, hazarding a guess. “Your blades.” She nodded towards the bedside drawer. “Get them too.” She saw it hit home on his face. Good guess then, she decided. Now, she beamed, you will not freak, you will not freeze. You’ll hold it together and get the stuff. She held his gaze for several seconds, until he nodded. “Oh, and I need some clothes. Mine are rank.”

Tuck pointed at the wardrobe. “Val-stuff’s at the bottom,” he muttered, and fled out of the room.

Valerie sighed. She hoped to hell she knew what she was doing.

***

Valerie had quickly chosen a pair of black jeans, a T-shirt, a dark grey sweater and her own bike boots and jacket. She was just pulling her hair out from under the sweater to tie it into a ponytail when Tuck came back into the room. He started stuffing the things he’d brought into his backpack, except the large water-bottle. He was done, and seemed to be hesitating, then went to his bedside drawer-unit and retrieved the small box Valerie had known was there, and put that in too. Valerie was feeling a little weak in her legs; she hadn’t had enough sleep, she knew. More than Tuck, she thought. He seemed to be running mostly on nerves. He disappeared out of the room again and returned a couple of minutes later with his own winter boots and ski jacket.

***

Tuck didn’t speak until they were well out of range of the house, walking quickly against the growing cold. There were already some bitter specks of snow in the air, whipping around indecisively. “Where are we looking for him, then?” Tuck asked, suddenly. “Do you know where he is?”

“We’re not going to look for him,” Valerie replied. “He’s going to find you. You’re going to call to him.” At Tuck’s unspoken question, she continued, “You’ll see. I’ve done this before,” she added grimly.

They walked on in silence. After a while, Tuck realized where they were going.

“We’re going to his house?” he asked her.

“The treehouse.”

***

The steps up were icy and treacherous. Tuck went up first. He slipped once, but caught himself. The Johanssen’s bedroom was round the front of the house, so they shouldn’t hear anything, they hoped.

“Okay,” Valerie said, once they were in. It was cold. Frost covered the walls. “Put the mats down and let’s start this fire.” She looked up, to check the ceiling-hole was intact and clear.

“You’re going to start a fire in here?” Tuck gasped, astonished. Valerie nodded.

“What’s up? You like hypothermia, or don’t you know how to handle a small fire?”

Tuck shook his head in wonder and spread out the first of the mats. In a few minutes the mats were laid out and Valerie had the fire lit. Small as it was, it made the old treehouse feel immediately brighter and warmer. Valerie sat on the mat on Tuck’s right side, set the bowl between them and filled it with the cold water they had brought.

“Now,” she started. “You want Mike to come back?” Tuck nodded mutely. “What would you give?”

“Anything, right now,” Tuck said. “Anything.”

“Anything?” Tuck nodded. “Your right hand, for example?” Tuck nodded again, automatically. It was the standard thing one said, ‘I’d give my right hand to…’ Tuck looked up at Valerie suddenly. She was watching him, then looked meaningfully aside at the fire, and back.

“You’re kidding,” Tuck got out eventually. Valerie shook her head.

“If you want him back, call him. Hasn’t he always come when you were in pain?” Tuck just looked at her, aghast. “You won’t lose it, Tuck,” she continued, trying to keep the testiness out of her voice. “There will be pain. There has to be. But it’s not the Gom Jabbar, you don’t have to hold it in there more than a moment or two.”

“You really mean it, don’t you.” Tuck said carefully. Valerie nodded, and raised her hand to show Tuck.

“See? No sign of it now, so don’t worry. It’ll heal. It’s not as bad as that taser,” she added. “The difference is what’s in your head.”

Tuck looked back at the fire, pensively. Valerie waited. Then in one decisive move he thrust his hand into the heart of the fire. One-one-thousand, Valerie counted silently, two-one-thousand, thr…

“Enough!” she yelled, just as Tuck yanked his hand away, crying out.

“Shitshitshit!” he cried, cradling his hand. Valerie quickly grabbed his wrist and dunked his hand in the bowl of water. “Ah! Ah!” Tuck was gasping. His tears glistened on his cheeks.

“Hold still,” she commanded, as he tried to jerk his hand away again. He complied, as she opened the first aid kit.

“How does it feel?” she asked after he had held his hand immersed for several minutes.

“Um, aching more from the cold now I think,” he offered.

“Okay, you don’t want frostbite. Let’s take a look.”

She was still applying the dressing when they both started at a sound from outside. From the end of the street, she could clearly hear the antisocial roar of Stupid’s engine. (The old engine, she noticed, irrelevantly.)

“It worked,” Tuck murmured, incredulously. “My God it worked.”

“Yeah,” Valerie’s voice came tightly. “Now comes the hard part.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 4

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"This is bad blood."
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 4

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 4

***

The treehouse is on fire! The dream was still too vivid in Mike’s mind. It had pulled him sharply into wakefulness in a second, but somehow hadn’t stopped. The black bird, glinting in the firelight. The treehouse is on fire, and Tuck’s trapped inside. And he wasn’t helping. He wasn’t sure if it was because he couldn’t, or wouldn’t. Either way…

Either way he was in his car within a minute and gunning the engine. It was just too vivid to be ignored. This was no simple dream, he told himself. Tuck’s hand in flames.

He screeched the car to a halt, and was running round the side of the house almost before the engine had shuddered to a stop. There was firelight… inside the treehouse, yes. Not the treehouse on fire. Still… There were footsteps leading to the tree, softened by more recent snowfall. He scrambled up the steps, lost his footing once and carried on more carefully until his head came above floor level and he could see inside. There was Tuck, kneeling by an open fire and staring into the flames, his right hand in a newly-applied bandage. And there was…

“Come in Mike,” said Tuck’s double. Or near-double.

“Uh,” was all he could say.

“Think of me as a vision, if it helps you to accept me. But come in.”

Tuck still did not move or look up. Mike hesitated a moment longer, staring at Valerie, then clambered into the treehouse. Besides, it was warmer inside, and off the precarious steps. Valerie waited for him to settle, then she held out her hand to him, palm-upturned. Mike looked between her intense blue-eyed gaze, her black hair glinting in the light of the fire, and Tuck, beside her, diminished and still not looking up. Vision or not, at such close range, in a confined space barely able to contain the three of them, Mike felt the physical reality of her. Tuck hadn’t imagined her then, he thought. Or I am. Mike nodded then, and unhooked his athame, still sheathed, from his belt and handed it to her. Valerie drew it from its sheath, but then just placed it on the floor, next to the fire, where it gleamed in the flickering light. Mike noticed Tuck’s slight start as he saw it there.

“Tuck,” she said gently. “Bring out the weapon.” Tuck jumped again, slightly, and glanced fearfully between the two of them, then he twisted where he sat to scrabble in his backpack. Finally he brought out the small paring knife. Valerie pointed to the floor next to the athame, and Tuck carefully put it down. It was an ugly, utilitarian thing, squatting by the graceful elongated cruciform of the athame.

“Pick it up, Mike,” Valerie directed. Mike hesitated, then did so. What is she up to? He wondered. “Take it back,” she commanded. “Strike for strike, blood for blood, as you were struck.” At Mike’s hesitation, Valerie reached over the fire and drew his hand forward until the blade was inches from Tuck’s cheek.

Tuck held his breath, looking first at the blade, almost too close to focus on, then up at Mike.

Mike’s hand trembled, at full extension, as he paused.

“Take your due, Mike,” Valerie insisted.

Tuck’s eyes seemed to plead with Mike to do it, for the release. Mike just felt… revulsion, suddenly. No, he thought. This is just bloodletting.

“No,” he breathed, finally, and lowered the knife. Its single milled edge reflected the firelight dully. “I won’t do it.” He was surprised then by a sigh of relief from Valerie, even as Tuck looked crestfallen.

“You understand then,” Valerie said softly. Mike nodded.

“This is bad blood,” Mike replied. He placed the knife on the floor again.

Valerie nodded in return. “Blood has always bound you, now it divides you. Tuck,” she turned to her other-self, “bring them out now.”

Tuck nodded slowly and reached back into his backpack.

“Mike,” Valerie continued, “more than your blood was spilled.”

Tuck placed a small cardboard box by the two knives. Mike looked at it, uncomprehending. His eyes flicked back up to Tuck, who was staring back at the fire, and at Valerie, who nodded at him to continue. Mike gingerly lifted the lid from the box.

Inside, scattered, were what looked at first glance to be a large number of small folded pieces of thin card. He picked one out, realized it was sealed shut and opened it carefully. A small steel shard dropped into his palm and gleamed there. Barely an inch long, with a delicate, keen edge that curved up to an exact point, and a slot at the rear where it would… A scalpel blade, he realized suddenly, glancing back up at Tuck and Valerie. What the hell? There had to be a hundred of them in the box at least, and it didn’t look newly-opened. He glanced back up at Tuck and Valerie. Tuck was rocking back and forth slightly, he realized, still staring into the fire.

“I don’t understand,” he got out then, feeling stupid.

“Tuck,” Valerie said again, ever gentler than before. “Show him.”

It was a long while before Tuck responded at all. He hadn’t looked up from the fire or stopped rocking.

“Do I have to?” he asked eventually, in a tiny voice.

Mike watched Valerie put her arm around Tuck, for an answer. It looked so strange, the two of them, the same, yet not. Tuck’s rocking stopped and he sat more upright to look in Valerie’s eyes. He had tears in his, Mike saw. In that moment Mike realized Tuck was beautiful. The revelation surprised tears from his own eyes. It had nothing to do with sex, or attraction, or Tuck’s gender, he knew, it just was. How could I have gone away? He berated himself. Never, never again.

Meanwhile Tuck had come off his knees and brought his legs round to his front and he was starting to roll up one leg of his pants. What Mike saw uncovered nearly stopped his heart.

From ankle to knee Tuck’s leg was covered in a tracery of fine scars. Some were recent — there was even a dressing still attached just below Tuck’s knee — others were older, some almost faded away. Tuck was rolling up his other pant leg to show more of the same. Mike just stared. The scars seemed to be arranged in little groups, he realized, of parallel lines, like claw-marks, or, he thought, almost like some kind of ritual scarification. Sometimes newer scars cross-hatched older ones. It seemed to be a work of maniacal obsessiveness. He glanced up at Tuck’s face, but Tuck wouldn’t meet his eyes.

“You see why you can’t use the blood-rite?” Valerie asked into the shocked silence. “Blood can’t heal this.” Mike nodded. He was appalled.

“How long has this been going on?” he asked, eventually. Valerie remained silent, but watched Tuck.

“Since start of October,” he whispered. “Occasionally. Now it’s most days.” Tuck rolled his pants down over his legs again in shame. He still wouldn’t meet Mike’s eyes.

“Tuck, why?”

It was a long time before Tuck answered that one. “It keeps me real,” he murmured, eventually. Mike didn’t understand him. “It keeps me in my body.” Mike was still confused, but saw Valerie nodding in agreement.

“You’ve got to stop this, man!” he exclaimed. “I mean, this isn’t right!” He found he had tears in his eyes again.

Tuck dipped his head. “Okay Mike.”

“No,” Valerie cut in suddenly, “he can’t. Not until he’s ready. Mike,” Valerie’s voice was actually plaintive, “don’t ask him to make promises he can’t keep, okay? If he stops this now he’ll have to do something else, and it won’t be as safe. We didn’t show you this because we thought you could fix it. We showed it to you because you need to know.” Mike nodded in understanding. “Tuck,” she continued, “You take this to Sheila, okay? She’ll earn her keep with this one, I promise you.”

“I just know anything that’s making you do that to yourself is wrong in principle,” Mike complained.

“Anything that makes me cut you is wrong in principle,” Tuck replied. “Mike, tell me I’m not making a huge mistake?”

“Which one?”

“You know which one.”

Mike sighed and stuck his head in his hands. He tried to think back, as he had been trying ever since Sunday, to pin down where it had all gone wrong. He glanced at Valerie, as she bent to feed more wood to the fire; she was calm and, in some way he couldn’t define, she was powerful. She was just so herself. Whereas Tuck…

It really wasn’t a surprising conclusion, he thought. Just that it had been danced around and ignored for so long that it had almost been forgotten out of habit.

How to get it across to Tuck, who had been dancing more furiously than anyone, and always right on the precipice?

“Ever since they put you on those shots,” he started, “you’ve been getting weirder. Not in a nice way either. You know, out of control.” Tuck nodded. “What happened on Sunday… I realized afterward, it had been building up for a long time.” Tuck nodded at that too. “I don’t think they’re doing you any good.”

“What shots?” Valerie asked suddenly. Ah, she doesn’t know it all then, Mike noted with some satisfaction.

“Tes… Testosterone,” Tuck answered her. Valerie’s eyes widened.

“And they think that’s going to make a man of you?” she asked, incredulously.

Tuck smiled grimly. “That was the general idea, yeah. I think,” there was just an edge of hysteria in his voice as he tried to make light of it, “I must have got a bad batch ’cause they’re just making me into an asshole.” He sighed. “They keep saying I need this operation too, before they can stabilize my regime.”

“Fucking with you, Tuck,” Valerie muttered.

“You want that operation?” Mike asked, full-knowing the answer. He wanted Tuck to say it though.

Tuck shook his head. “No. I don’t.” He looked into the fire for a few more moments. “Gonna stop the shots too,” he decided finally. “Next one’s on Thursday. God, I’ve got to tell Mom and Dad,” he said into his hands.

“It’s not just the shots though, is it?” Mike prodded. Tuck looked at him quizzically. “Don’t be dense, Tuck, this has all gone to hell since you started phasing Val out. The Pack’s gone cold on you, right?”

“They said they’d still be friends,” Tuck complained.

“And they are. But. Well, you know.”

“They’re friends with Valerie, not her geeky brother,” Valerie offered. Mike nodded firmly.

“That’s the heart of it yes. Oh they’re trying, but they’re having to try, follow me?” Tuck nodded. “Then there’s the babysitting. You don’t say so, but I know how much you miss those kids.”

Tuck nodded glumly. “Yeah, but I shouldn’t’ve got so attached to them anyway,” he said. “It’s not as if they were mine.” He sighed. “Not as if I can have any of my own after all,” he finished sullenly.

“Three. Travis. You’re still seeing him aren’t you? As Valerie, I mean?” Tuck nodded. “Have you even told him what’s going on yet?” Tuck shook his head.

“I know, Mike,” he interrupted before Mike could get a head of steam up. “I know. And before you ask, no, things haven’t been too great with Travis either. Something’s making him unhappy and he won’t say what and I’m not asking ’cause I think I know. I know, it’s pathetic. I just… I just wanted to hang on to that a little longer, okay?”

***

Tuck sat for a long time. “I thought this was what you wanted,” he said finally.

“What?”

“Well, you kept saying stop this and slow down and this isn’t normal and…”

“Whoah there,” Mike interrupted. “No. Yes, I wanted to you think about what you were doing, Tuck, that’s not the same thing! That doesn’t mean I disapprove!”

“Well you sure made me think you did,” Tuck protested.

“Well I shouldn’t have. That wasn’t what I meant. I just — You were always getting yourself into these situations out of your control, and I don’t think you really wanted to be in control. That’s what scared me.”

Pause.

“Besides,” said Mike, after he had calmed down. “I miss Valerie too, you know?”

“What?” Tuck asked, surprised.

“I do. I miss her. As much as anyone does.” As Mike said it, he realized how true it was. “I thought you were doing the right thing,” he admitted, “about the shots and phasing Valerie out and all that. But now I’ve seen you trying to become something you’re not. It’s different. You being Valerie was not you being something you’re not.” He grimaced at his syntax. “Never has been. Not even in the Age of Tape,” he added, for the cheap thrill of seeing both of them wince.

“I don’t know,” Tuck sighed. “It just seems like no-one wants me, you know? They just want Valerie.”

Mike shook his head. “But you are Valerie,” he explained. “It is you. You couldn’t have done it if it wasn’t you.”

“But it’s not all of you,” Valerie — the other Valerie — added suddenly. “You’re split in two. Valerie is part of you and Tuck is part of you and there’s some blurring in the middle, but neither is complete.”

Mike nodded. “’S true. Can’t recall Valerie ever pulling together a righteous hack for da boyz,” he said with a smile, “or joining in the game.” He shrugged. “For instance.” Valerie chuckled, he wondered at what memory.

“Can’t see Tuck taking Travis out on a date,” Valerie added, “or telling him it’s okay to cry, or getting down on the dance floor with Jack.” She grinned. “For instance.”

“Or wiping a baby’s ass,” Mike contributed helpfully.

“Guys do that baby stuff too!” Tuck protested.

“Yeah, but when’s Tuck done it?” Mike countered.

“They wanted a girl…”

“There you go again,” Mike accused, “making excuses. Eugene Tucker, hacker élite, second-generation geek, Jester of da Boyz — taking a babysitting job? But you,” he pointed a finger at Tuck, “wanted it. Just like you wanted all the rest, all that other life Eugene Tucker can’t have.” He was pushing now, and he knew it. Tuck just sat there, very still, with this look in his eyes as if… he’s actually thinking now, Mike realized. “And that’s okay,” he continued, more gently. “It’s okay by me, Tuck, it really is. And it’s okay by all your friends, and it’s okay by Travis, and it’ll be okay by your folks, I guarantee you,” he glanced at Valerie, “right?” Valerie nodded. “Tuck, What we couldn’t stand was the bullshit you were feeding yourself, and the rest of us, about why you were doing it!” Mike noticed Valerie nodding at that, looking inward.

“But…” Tuck stammered, “but what about what I want that Valerie can’t have?”

“Like what?” asked Valerie.

Tuck sighed. “Being a dad, for one…” he trailed off, already, Mike thought, aware of the hole in his argument.

“Wasn’t gonna happen anyway, Tuck,” Valerie said, a little harshly. “Bzzt. Try again.”

“You’re just trying to push me,” Tuck protested, “you’ve decided what I should be and now you’re pushing me as well!”

Mike sighed. So close!

“No,” Valerie answered. “You do what you have to do to be yourself, remember?” Tuck nodded. “Maybe you’ll figure out a different way to do it than me, maybe you just need more time, I dunno Tuck. This works for me. Whatever the hell you’ve been trying lately doesn’t, that’s obvious. On the gripping hand you seem to have a better tolerance for doing all that double-life shit than I did after the summer. If that works for you, it works. It doesn’t work for me, but we’re not the same any more.” She sighed. “I’m just saying — we’re saying — stop with the bullshit about why you’re doing it. It’s not like anyone believed it anyway.”

They were all quiet for a long time.

***

“I remember being afraid of seeming geeky in front of the pack,” Valerie replied. “I remember trying to hide it most of the time.”

“And now?” Tuck asked.

Valerie shrugged. “Turns out geek girls are cool,” she grinned. “Or should that be GEEK GRRLS R KEWL?” she enunciated. Mike could practically see that on a T-shirt.

“Only to geek guys,” Tuck protested, but he was already smiling.

“Oh I don’t know,” Valerie replied mischievously. “I’d go down on a girl who can build me a Linux box from scratch.” She winked at Mike.

“I’d settle for one who could pronounce Linux,” Mike said, play-mournfully. In reply, Tuck slapped them both, gently, with his unwounded hand. “You’re right,” he admitted. “She doesn’t have to be able to pronounce Linux…” Tuck slapped him again. “Hey, hey,” he yelled, “I get this from the girl who put Windows on her boyfriend’s box?”

“Ewww!” Valerie cried, “No self-respect city!” She giggled.

***

They had talked until the wood for the fire ran out and it started to get seriously cold, at which point it was either go home or start stripping the treehouse for fuel. Mike had called bedtime. That was fine for Mike, who only had about twenty yards to go. Tuck and Valerie had to walk home. It was snowing, but it had decided to be nice snow at last. Big fluffy flakes falling into the light of the streetlamps and almost no wind at all. The world sounded dead, but for their feet crumping through the settled snow.

Tuck was happy. Mike had suggested they go shopping tomorrow and had said, specifically said, he wanted to go with Valerie. Meaning me. Mike had always gone along with Valerie, or resigned himself to her, always with a sigh, or a look as if to say this is a bad idea. Tuck always had had this sense of guilt about being Valerie around Mike, so it was as if being Valerie was always something he had to do for one reason or another, something with a momentum of its own.

Mike had been right. It had been outside his control and that, he realized, was exactly where he had wanted it, where it wasn’t his fault.

Two words Mr. President. Plausible deniability.

I miss Valerie, Mike had said, and the world changed.

“But you hate shopping,” Tuck had replied, after Mike had suggested it. Mike had lowered his voice to a conspiratorial whisper.

“I’m a guy. It’s in my contract. I gotta make a good show of it — and I will, tomorrow — or They’ll invoke the Gay penalty clause.” They had laughed at that. “Besides,” Mike had added, “it’s never dull shopping with Val.”

Tuck noticed Valerie looking pensive. “Whatsup?” he asked. The night and the snow seemed to swallow up his words, but she did hear him, apparently.

“Oh, just wondering if now’s when I get to leap back,” she replied, sounding wistful.

“Leap? Oh,” he realized. “Haha.”

“Jane said,” Valerie continued, “maybe I’d been sent for a purpose. I thought maybe that was it. To get you and Mike back talking to each other.” She looked around at the snow as they walked, her hands stuffed into the pockets of her bike jacket. “Guess not.”

Tuck silently put his arm through hers and they walked on in silence.

She’s quite different from me, Tuck was thinking. Like she’s older, even though she’s not. Sad, somehow. He figured maybe that wasn’t so surprising, given the events of the last few days, but he thought there was more. She’s afraid, he realized. Afraid she’ll never see her Mike again. Or her Debbie. Her Mom and Dad. He wondered if he’d cope so well in the same situation. And she seems more grown-up. Is it because she’s made those decisions I’ve been scared to make? What was I trying to hang on to? Except of course, he remembered, he had made his decision. Wrong one. Clearly. If it leads to me cutting Mike, it’s wrong.

He wished he could make her happy. Or not-sad at least.

They rounded the last corner. Ahead, down the street was home, pristine and comforting. “Oh no,” Tuck chuckled at what he saw next. “Your poor bike.”

“She’ll live,” Valerie smiled. It looked very dejected, seeming to have a hang-dog expression, laden down as it was with the snow that had settled on it.

“We can put it in the garage,” Tuck offered. Valerie shook her head.

“Too noisy, this time of night. Besides, what would Mom and Dad say when they saw it there in the morning?”

Tuck shrugged. “Suppose so. Front door this time?” Valerie nodded tiredly, as Tuck released her arm to get the keys from his pocket.

They got through the front door with the minimum of noise, which was not, unfortunately, the same as none at all. They quickly removed their boots in the darkness of the hallway. Valerie picked hers up to carry upstairs as Tuck hung up his ski-jacket and led the way.

“Is that you Eugene?” Sarah’s voice made Tuck jump. She was at the top of the stairs. Glancing behind momentarily, Tuck saw Valerie move smoothly back into shadow.

“Yeah, Mom,” Tuck thought fast, then went up the rest of the stairs quickly, making Sarah back off round the corner as he got to the top. “Mike came back,” he explained, realizing he didn’t need any lies. “He’s okay. We were round at the treehouse, talking. You know, stuff.”

“You sure he’s okay?” Sarah asked. She didn’t really seem fully awake.

“Yes. He’s fine. We had a lot to talk about, you know?” He smiled for her. “We’re fine now. Go to bed, Mom.”

“What happened to your hand?”

Tuck almost screamed. “Nothing. I… We had a little fire going, and I put my hand down wrong, that’s all. It’s okay.” Don’t ask how I happened to have the first aid kit with me. “Come on Mom, go to bed.” Go to bed, he beamed, imagining Valerie was doing the same below. Finally she buckled under the combined psychic assault.

As soon as the bedroom door was closed, Tuck went to his own door and keyed in the code. Valerie must have heard the quiet confirmation tone, as she suddenly appeared at his side and was through the door before he was. He closed it and ensured it was locked.

“Oh God,” Valerie was breathing hard, “I thought I was done with these damn French farces!” Tuck sat heavily on the bed.

“What a night,” he muttered, happily though. Valerie dropped her boots and shed her jacket before sitting beside him.

“You think you’re going to sleep tonight then?” she asked.

“Oh yes.” He squirmed out of his sweater. When he’d got free of it, he realized Valerie had gone all the way down to her panties and was clambering into bed, shivering. He finished getting ready himself and got in.

He could feel the heat of Valerie’s body next to him. She moved, suddenly, to reach over him and switch the light off. The room was illuminated only by the moonlight reflecting off the snow outside. Valerie was still up on one arm leaning slightly over him. Watching him, he realized. He looked back, admiring the curve of light that was her arm and shoulder, the fall of her hair against the light of the window.

Suddenly, Valerie grinned and punched his arm lightly. “G’night Tuck,” she whispered, and rolled onto her back and away from him. Yeah, he agreed. It would be weird. And I’m just getting my head unfucked thank you very much. It was more simple curiosity than actual desire anyway, and he knew it.

“Go to sleep, Tuck,” Valerie said softly. “I can hear you thinking from here.”

Tuck grinned. Of course she couldn’t. She was just thinking the same things.

She had a point though.

And he was terribly tired.

***

“You know, it’s going to get confusing around here, with us both being Val,” Tuck said, sleepily. He was enjoying the morning sunlight on his face. He’d woken to find himself nuzzling Valerie’s breasts, which produced a briefly embarrassing moment, but Valerie had understood. “One of us was going to do that,” she’d said. It was sort of like having Amy there, Tuck thought, or Susan. My long-lost identical twin sister, he thought, smiling. It wasn’t a bad way to think of her, all things considered. Maybe it’d be nice to have a sister who really understands.

Valerie shrugged, which jogged Tuck’s head slightly as it was lying on her upper arm. “’S your homeworld, you take it,” she said. She didn’t sound much more awake than he did. “Not as if I’m going to be around long.”

“Yeah, but it actually is your name now, you know, properly,” Tuck replied. “And I’ve hardly even used it recently.” Tuck thought, and rolled to face her. “Got an idea: What’s your middle name?”

Valerie grinned. “Ah. Now that would be telling.”

“Well, tell me then!”

“I asked Mom and Dad to come up with one,” Valerie said softly.

“And?”

“And. Find out for yourself.”

“…” Tuck recovered his voice. “You bitch! That’s not fair!” Valerie’s grin was way too smug, so he tickled her, where he knew she couldn’t resist. Valerie yelped loudly before she could stop herself.

There was a tapping at the door. “Eugene? Are you all right in there?” It was Dad’s voice. Tuck was creased up with laughter, so badly he couldn’t speak.

“Yes Dad,” Valerie called out then, making Tuck laugh even harder. He was trying really hard to keep it silent but he felt like he was about to explode.

“Is there someone else in there with you?” Dad’s voice called back suspiciously.

“No Dad, just talking to myself,” Valerie continued. Tuck was almost back in control so he put a finger over Valerie’s mouth and finished, “It’s my duty as a certified nutcase, ask Sheila.” It was Valerie’s turn to giggle. She buried her face in the quilt to muffle the sound.

“Well, all right.” Dad sounded doubtful, but a few moments later Tuck heard the bathroom door close, so guessed it was okay.

They fell silent again.

Tuck gazed at Valerie’s so-black hair. Where the sunlight fell on it, it shattered into iridescent greens and purples, shimmering with every breath. Tuck was fascinated.

“You’re really not going to tell me, are you,” Tuck said eventually. Valerie shook her head. “I’ll sneak a look at your driver’s license when you’re not looking,” he challenged.

“Shouldn’t have said that. Now you won’t get a chance.”

Tuck thought about that. “Shit.”

“Think of it as an incentive,” she answered mischievously.

“Oh yeah, great. So I get to find out right before being pounded to death in school?”

Valerie turned her face to his, serious now. “I’m alive,” she said simply.

They were silent again for a while. Tuck watched Valerie’s face, fascinated, for a while. “What was it like?” he whispered.

“Don’t wanna talk about it now. I’m in too good a mood.” Tuck huffed at that. “Ask me later, okay?”

“Okay.” Tuck snuggled closer, basking. “This is nice,” he murmured. “I keep thinking it should be weird or something.”

“Yeah, I know.” Valerie ruffled his hair. “You feel like Amy.”

“Was thinking the same thing.”

“Well duh,” Valerie smiled.

“Except, she’s bouncier.”

“You mean she has bigger boobs for you to stick your nose into, you perv,” Valerie teased.

“No!” Tuck poked her to emphasize. “I mean she bounces around a lot. You’re, well, graceful.”

“Am I?”

“Yeah. The way you walk, the way you talk and move around, the way you move your hands. Just… graceful. You know, elegant?”

Valerie shrugged.

“Did you learn that at this Jane’s academy thing?”

“Guess so. Hadn’t realized how much of it sunk in.”

“D’you think she’d teach me?” Valerie laughed softly at the idea. “What? What’s so funny?”

“Never mind.”

“You’re being unfair again,” Tuck complained.

“Oh, I was just thinking, how adorable you’d look in petticoats,” Valerie giggled.

“I bet you did,” Tuck retorted. Valerie didn’t have an answer for that. Tuck could tell, even from his snuggled-in position, that she was blushing.

Valerie sighed. “We should get up.”

“Yeah.”

Neither of them made any move to do so.

“I don’t want you to go,” Tuck said softly. Valerie sighed deeply and hugged him closer.

“I know. But I need to go home. I can’t stay here, this is your life. I can’t live skulking around in the shadows.”

“We’d think of something,” Tuck protested.

“Okay, what about Christmas, just for example? What, are you going to smuggle me aboard the plane in your suitcase?”

Tuck shook his head. “No. We’d figure something out. Properly.”

“Invent a long-lost sister out of the blue?”

Tuck shrugged. “Something like that, I guess.”

“I want to go home, Tuck!” she almost cried out, suddenly. “I miss people. I want my life back, you know? I want Debbie and I want Mike and I want my phone to work and to have people on the other end that know me. I want Charlene to be happy, I want Teresa to be alive! I want to go on a ride-out with Jill, I want…” She stopped, unable to continue. Tuck just held on, sobbing himself now.

“I’m sorry,” he said, “I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Valerie found her voice again. “I can’t be stuck here.” She sounded almost panicky. Tuck held on closer.

“I hope you weren’t sent to help me, like you said,” Tuck continued. “’cause if you were it’s my fault you’re here. For getting so fucked up in the first place.”

“Isn’t your fault. You’re not going to do the guilt-thing over this, okay?” At Tuck’s silence she insisted, “okay?”

“Okay.” Meekly.

Valerie sighed again. “If I am stuck here,” she carried on, “Jane’s made an offer I’ll probably accept.”

“Oh?”

“Well, she’s still owed a big favor from someone in the Witness Protection Program.” Valerie waited for it to sink in.

“Ahhhh. She can do that?”

“Apparently. And Jane said she’d formally adopt me or something. I’d get papers, I’d get the rest of my education, I’d get a life, basically. A life, at least.”

“Sounds good.”

Valerie made a doubtful noise. “I dunno. I’m hoping it won’t come to that. It’s just, you know, there. In case. It makes a lot of sense I guess. After all it’s not like I could stay here. It wouldn’t work, Tuck,” she added before he could protest. “Think about it.”

Tuck gave in. “Well, at least we could still visit.”

“Well, yeah. Except Jane said she might move to England.” She shrugged. “Maybe, she said. Of course,” a mischievous note came back into her voice, “you do realize that if you do visit, you’ll be expected to behave like a lady and dress like you’re going to a prom all the time?”

“Of course,” Tuck giggled, “just like you always did, I’m sure.”

“Bah.”

“Besides, you’ve got me curious. I want to meet her now.”

“Be careful what you wish for,” Valerie warned, jokingly.

“We really should get up,” Tuck muttered after a little while longer enjoying the sun. “Mike said he’d come and pick us up at ten.”

Valerie moaned. “What time is it now?”

“Dunno.” Neither made a sufficient effort to find out. “But he knows the code to the door, so he could come right in any moment and you know what he’s gonna think if he sees us like this.”

“You worry too much about what Mike thinks,” Valerie admonished.

“And you don’t?”

Valerie thought about that. “No,” she said, simply. “Not too much. Come on,” she started clambering over Tuck to get out of the bed, “we’re getting up. We gotta figure out a way to get me out of the house anyway.”

***

“Tuck,” Valerie complained, “these need to be hanging up!”

“Oh, and where am I going to do that?” Tuck retorted. Valerie sighed overdramatically and carried on rummaging. At least they’d been folded carefully, like they weren’t going to be worn again for a long time, she realized.

“Jeez. Get a lock for the closet,” Valerie answered back. She saw Tuck pause. Heh, he never thought of that, she smiled to herself.

“Used to keep a lot of it at Rachel’s, where I could change,” Tuck replied, as if in explanation. Valerie was already shaking her head again, looking at the clothes available. Not as extreme as Jane, but:

“God Tuck, you’re so femme! I never noticed before.”

“Eh?”

“Never mind,” she decided on an outfit. “Wear something easy to get out of. We’re shopping for clothes today.” Same for me, she decided. “Gotta get you some attitude, girl,” she added. “Hats. Have you got any hats?”

Tuck grinned.

***

Valerie froze as she was putting foundation on to watch in the mirror in astonishment as Tuck proceeded to put another set of clothes over the ones he’d already dressed in. Then she rolled her eyes and carried on what she was doing.

“Do you have any idea what that looks like?” she said, casually.

“Huh. Gets me past the parentals. Speaking of which,” Tuck pointed at her. Valerie shrugged.

“Wait for Mike to get here,” she said. “Two can smuggle a third out easier.” She sighed. “I should get a room or something, if I’m gonna be around a few days.” She had the money, thanks to Jane. The thought depressed her. Only a few days though, she thought, planning to be back at Jane’s for Christmas if she was still here… Oh shit the party! She suddenly remembered. The surprise Christmas party for Jane being organized by the old boy-girl network. Charlene and Teresa are gonna be there, I’ve got to get back!

She couldn’t stop herself thinking she wasn’t going to.

***

Mike thought about it. “I let myself in,” he said eventually, “and your Mom was the only one to see me at all, and I just waved through the doorway at her.” He looked at the two of them. “I say we just walk out. You,” he pointed at Valerie, “came in with me, just no-one noticed. Just don’t let anyone get a good look at you.”

“Sounds good to me,” Valerie nodded.

“We ready then?” Nods all round.

So that’s how they played it, and their luck held out, because no-one accosted them on the way out. In the car, Tuck occupied the back seat, sloughing off outer layers of clothing, while Valerie rode shotgun. “How come you were so late anyway?” Valerie asked Mike. He hadn’t turned up until closer to eleven in the end.

“Guess,” he replied. “I was away three nights. Folks were understandably a little put out,” he understated. “Had to talk them out of grounding me.”

“You’re such a smooth talker when you want to be,” she teased. “Huh. Even if I do get home, I’m going to be in so much trouble. Hey, you done back there yet?”

“Nearly!” Tuck seemed to be shoving something down his front. Valerie rolled her eyes and looked out the windshield. Bras, she committed to her cranial notepad. Some that fit me. Tuck’s were all of a size to accommodate those damn forms and were useless to her, so she was going without until the first lingerie department, she promised herself. Nice silk blouse, this, she added, not entirely without relevance.

“Okay,” Tuck called from the back, “Parking lot.”

***

As they got out of the car they both put on the matching hats that went with the — until now hidden — matching clothes, and turned to Mike as one. Looking up from locking the car, he yelped in surprise, or horror, or something. Tuck wasn’t sure, but the look on Mike’s face had definitely been worth it.

“Don’t worry Mike,” Tuck reassured him, “we won’t take advantage.” They had both worn their hair so that the hats would cover it, just to make things harder.

Mike had calmed down from the shock. After a few moments looking at both of them, he nodded. “You’ve got pierced ears,” he said to Valerie.

They both turned slowly like marionettes to look at Tuck. “No,” he said. “Absolutely no. Oh no! No way!” Both of them started to grow evil grins. In unison. “I can’t!” he protested.

It was Mike that broke it first. “Come on mallbunnies,” he invited. Valerie took his left arm. After a moment Tuck took the right and they hiked off towards the entrance.

“Why aren’t all these people at work? Tuck complained.

“Lunch break,” Mike replied.

“Ooh yeah,” chimed in Valerie. “I’m starved!” Tuck realized he was hungry too.

“What am I gonna call you two anyway,” Mike asked.

“We were talking about that earlier,” Tuck replied.

“And?”

“Didn’t decide,” from Valerie.

“How about V-1 and V-2 then?” Tuck offered.

“Once ze rockets are up who cares vhere zey come down,” sang Valerie and Mike in unison, “zat’s not my department, says Werner von Braun.” Tuck stuck his tongue out at them.

“Vx and Vy?” suggested Valerie.

“Vi and Emacs,” Tuck shot back.

“Valhalla and Valinor.”

“Something helpful would be good,” Mike reminded them.

“Well, I thought she should have Valerie,” Tuck explained, “as it’s her real name now. I thought I’d borrow her middle name for the duration, but she won’t tell me what it is!”

“Mom and Dad chose it,” Valerie told Mike.

“She says I should wait and see,” said Tuck, sulking.

“Nah,” Mike replied. “It’s probably just embarrassing. Look what they gave you the first time around.”

“Yeah, guess so.” Just then Tuck noticed Valerie leaning sideways and whispering in Mike’s ear. Mike’s eyebrows went up, then he nodded, resuming his usual blank-but-smug expression. “Hey!” Tuck cried.

“Shush,” said Mike. “It’s so’s we can compare later. See if they choose the same thing twice, you know?”

“Assuming I even ask them to,” Tuck sulked. “Assuming lots of stuff, as it happens,” he finished.

Mike said nothing.

***

“Ooh!” Valerie sang out almost as soon as they’d entered the mall, and disengaged from Mike to dive into the Games shop. This was not what Tuck had in mind, and he hauled back as Mike tried to follow.

“What?” Mike asked.

“Mike! I can’t go in there!” Tuck squeaked. “They know me…”

Mike shrugged. “You gonna wait out here then?” he asked, unravelling his own arm.

“Mike…”

“Tuck, the Angelic Player’s Guide should be in by now. They said they’d got it on order…”

Tuck sighed and let Mike go, then felt an irrational surge of jealousy as he watched Mike follow after Valerie. It was so strong that he’d actually closed half the remaining distance to the shop’s opening before stopping. He could see Mike and Valerie talking. Valerie looked up just then, making eye contact, then moved decisively, putting down whatever she had in her hand and coming out of the shop straight towards Tuck.

“Come on silly,” she breezed. “You wouldn’t want Mike to feel guilty would you?” She was teasing him now. Tuck tried to restrain a surge of anger. Valerie’s hand on his, suddenly, did the job a lot better.

“They know me in there,” Tuck explained.

“Of course they do,” laughed Valerie. “Look, there’s Sebastian,” she waved at the tall one behind the counter, the one with the ponytail and the nose-ring. He waved back, smiling. “Come on Val,” she admonished. “They won’t bite and you know it.”

“Only ’cause he’d get bits of me stuck in his tongue bar,” Tuck muttered, almost smiling despite himself. He saw Mike waving a copy of the APG through the window like a trophy. Tuck took another involuntary step forwards.

“Come on Val,” Valerie repeated. “He said he wasn’t going to get it until you’d had a look, and he daren’t put it down in case someone else grabs it. And straight after this we’ll go get something to eat ’cause I really am hungry.”

Oh what the hell, Tuck finally gave in and went through the open doorway, Valerie close behind. Yeah, I know it’s a set-up, but wasn’t this kind of the point? It was strange, being in that shop as Valerie. He felt a blush starting to rise, but just then Mike came over with a “hey Val, look at this,” and all three of them were soon deep into it, flipping through and scanning quickly.

“Think we can use it?”

“Dunno. Probably too late to incorporate this stuff into the current game. It’s all for In Nomine, but it should be adaptable. I’ll have to think about it.”

“Kinda different power-levels involved.”

“Yeah. Thinking about that.”

“Gonna get it anyway?”

Mike nodded. “Oh, and I need a favor?” Uh-oh. “They got a new GURPS Magic edition and mine’s literally falling apart.” That much was true. The inside of Mike’s schoolbag was an extremely hostile environment for the printed word. “XP in it for you if you get it,” Mike bribed.

“Yeah, okay.” They wandered back to that section to pick it up, and from there carried on browsing. “Are people looking at us?” Tuck asked after a while.

“Two girls, hot girls, in a games shop? Are you kidding?” Mike replied.

“They’re probably wondering if they’ve slipped into a parallel dimension,” Valerie added with a giggle. “Well, if I ever wanted a group of people who weren’t going to have a problem with that…”

“Hey, I don’t have a problem with it,” Mike piped up.

“You shop here, Mike,” Valerie countered. She had him beat with that one, so she flounced off triumphantly to the AD&D section, or wall, to be more precise. Tuck giggled quietly, leafing idly through a shelf of secondhand scenarios.

“Are you okay with it?” Tuck asked Mike when Valerie was out of earshot. They hadn’t had a chance to talk in private before.

Mike nodded. “Yeah. I mean, you can’t just go on sitting there wibbling about how impossible it is when she’s right there, you know?” Tuck nodded at that. “And I’m sorry I doubted you before.”

Tuck shrugged. “’S’okay. I would have.”

“Besides, it’s not like she’s exactly like you. I mean it would be spooky if you two were identical, but there’s all these differences.”

“Like a twin, not a duplicate,” Tuck offered.

“Yeah. Something like that. Except she’s got a lot of your memories, right?” Tuck nodded. “Isn’t that weird?”

“A bit, yeah. But it’s kind of nice though. Not having to explain stuff. Not being able to bullshit either, of course, but… It’s nice.” Tuck gave up pretending to look at stuff and leant back against the shelving-unit. “I like having her around, Mike. I wish — I wish we could find a way to make it work.”

“She needs to go home, Val,” Mike reminded him. “That’s what she wants.”

“Yeah, but what if she can’t? We have no idea how this happened, where do we even begin to figure out how to send her back?”

Mike sighed. “We’ll think about that, okay? Later.” Tuck saw his eyes flicker at something behind him, and guessed that Valerie was on her way back over.

“Come on guys,” Valerie said breezily, “don’t you know it’s rude to talk about people behind their backs?” She grinned at them both knowingly. “I’m hungry, there’s nothing new in TSR Country, let’s blow this joint and get some fooood!”

“Okay, we just got to get these then,” Mike waved the APG and headed off to the counter. Tuck hesitated, clutching the Magic book. Oh well, in for a penny, he decided and followed Mike. Maybe Seb won’t recognize me like this…

“Oh hi!” Sebastian was smiling as Tuck approached the counter. So much for that then. “Whatcha got?”

“Oh, just the new one of this,” Tuck managed not to stammer, putting the book down on the counter.

“Mmm, yeah,” Sebastian glanced at it. “Not much that’s new, just fixes really.”

“Yeah, I know.” Tuck tried to breathe normally. “But Mike managed to kill his old one so…”

“Know how it goes.” Tuck handed over the cash and Sebastian put it through the register. “I’m sorry,” he admitted as he handed back the change, “your name escapes me.”

Nicely done, Tuck had to admit, blushing hugely, knowing that other people were in earshot. “Val, er, Valerie.”

“Well, hi again, Valerie,” he stuck his hand out again. Huh? Oh, to shake. Tuck took it and shook, timidly. “Good luck, y’hear?”

“Er, thanks,” Tuck managed, blushing again almost before the previous one had gone down, and fled the store.

Valerie was waiting outside with Mike. “Well?”

“You set me up!” Tuck tried to keep an anger running, but there wasn’t much fuel.

“Well duh,” Valerie replied. “You needed it. Went okay didn’t it?” Mike was grinning too. Bastard, Tuck thought. It’s a damned conspiracy’s what it is.

“Might not have done,” Tuck tried indignation. It just came out petulant.

“Nonsense. Seb’s a sweetie and you know it. Come on, I’m HUNGRY!” She grabbed Tuck’s free arm and started marching off to the food court, scooping up Mike with her other arm as she went.

“Guess we’re along for the ride,” Mike observed. Tuck managed to laugh at that.

***

“No,” she admitted, “school will not be that easy.” She wolfed down some more fries. Tuck thought she must really have been hungry, and felt a bit of guilt about that. She was kind of my guest after all. He’d bought the food they were eating though, at least. “Look,” she said when she next had a free mouth, “most people — most people, don’t have a problem, okay? May take them a little to get used to the idea; may have to explain things a few times, y’know? But most people basically don’t give a shit. They’re too wrapped up in their own problems and you’re just local color.” She grinned.

“It’s just the congenital assholes you got to worry about. But that’s not really different from now is it?” Tuck shook his head. “Same kind of asshole. Some interesting personnel changes, and they get to learn some lovely new words, but basically the same kinda shit from the same kind of asshole. Just be careful. Take precautions. Don’t be alone between classes, y’know?”

“We already do that,” Mike said darkly.

“Well then. Mmm. Burgers.” She took another bite. Tuck picked at his nachos, disconsolately. Just listening to her talking about it was getting him depressed again. Is there really no other way? He wondered, and tried to think.

“You got to be more careful though,” Valerie continued suddenly. “You’ve got good friends, okay? Really good friends. But they’re gonna be targets too. That’s the worst thing about it. When they realize they can’t get at you, they’ll try and get at your friends. Try to cut them away from you. George…” She stopped suddenly, collecting herself. “George ended up in the hospital, defending me.”

“What?” Mike demanded. Tuck just sat there, aghast.

“I can’t do that!” he said. “Not if it’ll put people in danger! I can’t do that Val!”

“Well, yeah,” she sighed. “I came closest to giving it up right there too. George said don’t you dare. ‘Don’t you dare,’ he said. ‘Not after this. You’re not going to let the bastards win this one.’”

“Yeah but it hasn’t happened here yet. It doesn’t have to…”

“Val, listen to me. That was the worst thing, the absolute worst thing that happened, okay? And George is still a friend. They couldn’t touch that. Just consider yourselves forewarned. Your friends are targets too, so be careful. George got hot-headed, he said it himself. He went in without backup when strategic withdrawal was the right thing to do.” She took some more fries. Tuck and Mike looked at each other, thinking.

“Look,” Valerie carried on, “it’s not as if it was just us against the whole school, you know? It was us against a few assholes who really aren’t that bright to begin with. Isolation and containment, right? Situation under control. We dealt with ’em. You can deal too.

“Then there’s the other kind of asshole. The grown-up kind. Questions from the school board asking whether I was a suitable student. Religious-Right types threatening to take their own kids out of school if I stayed, that kind of crap.”

Tuck put his head in his hands. “What did you do?” Mike asked.

“Turns out we didn’t have to do anything, almost,” Valerie replied. “You guys got Dobson for Principal this year?” They nodded. “Wasn’t sure if Nickerson had been dealt with here.”

“Oh yeah,” Mike confirmed, “He had to go.”

“Cool. ’Cause he — Dobson I mean — really came through. It was amazing. I mean, when the fundies were threatening to take their kids out, he just kind of went ‘go ahead’, you know? ‘If you keep harassing one of my top students I’d have to suspend your kids anyway.’ Took the wind right out. He really went out on a limb, I heard. I mean, he made promises to the board based on my behavior.”

“Shit!”

“Yeah. And then he gave this talk, to the parents and all. I wasn’t there, but Mom and Dad were impressed, I mean they were impressed, right? Said he’d obviously really done his research. So there was this talk, and a QA afterwards, and at the end he held a vote, which was kinda sneaky ’cause he hadn’t said anything about that beforehand, but it was just an informal raise-your-hands type thing apparently. And the vote was overwhelmingly, and I mean overwhelmingly in favor of me staying.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah,” she nodded. “That really felt good actually.”

“He was probably waiting to see how it went before deciding to do the vote,” Mike mentioned.

“Yeah probably, but it’s still good that it went that well, right? I just thought it was amazing, that Dobson of all people should turn out so cool about it all.”

Tuck grinned. “I have something on Dobson.”

“Yeah? Well I don’t,” Valerie replied. “What?”

“Yeah, what?” Mike joined in.

“Ahhht! You both know the rules.” Valerie pouted. “Doesn’t matter anyway. It’s nice to know I didn’t need it, I guess.”

“Yeah, guess so. I’m just saying, it’s doable, right? It’s not the automatic death sentence I know you’re thinking it would be. There’s some nasty stuff, yeah, but there’s also some really nice surprises along the way.”

“Yeah?”

“Let’s just say, not all the asshole parents have asshole kids, and not all the asshole kids have asshole parents?” She shrugged. “It’s probably all going to be different for you anyway. I mean, the starting-conditions are way different now. Chaos applies. I’m just saying, it’s doable, okay? Just keep your wits about you, but keep an open mind as well.”

Tuck nodded.

“Hey,” Mike agreed, “open minds are the main advantage we’ve got, right?” Valerie chuckled at that.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 5

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"What am I going to do without him?"
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 5

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 5

***

Next stop was a lingerie department. Valerie declared herself in need of basic supplies, nothing fancy. Panties, bras, pantyhose. It brought Tuck’s attention to the fact that Valerie didn’t wear any forms; even though he’d seen that of course, it just hadn’t registered before now. It wasn’t like she had any more up top than he did; she just considered it enough, obviously.

“Look, they sell my bra size in nonspecialist stores,” she explained as she modelled. “I reckon by definition that’s normal enough. I still got ’em for special occasions,” she added, pointing at Tuck’s chest and grinning. “You know, when you want to make an impression? I just got fed up with them for everyday. It’s not me, you know?”

Tuck supposed he did.

“Come on then,” she said, taking the bra off right there outside the changing-room stalls, and tossing it at him so he had to catch it or it would have landed on his face. “You try it.” She disappeared back in the stall.

“Me?” he gulped.

“You don’t need ’em any more than I do,” she called through the curtain. “It’s another crutch.”

“Maybe I just like the shape!” Tuck protested. “That’s allowed isn’t it?”

Valerie re-emerged, wearing a different bra. “Are you saying you don’t like my shape?” She posed pointing an imaginary gun at him, making him laugh, then frowned and took that bra off too, heading back into the stall as she did so. “Pinches,” she explained as she went. “Happiness is a bra that fits. Hey, we should get you a proper fitting. You should at least try and see what it looks like,” she called.

“I can see what it looks like,” Tuck reminded her, just as she was coming out again.

“And?”

He looked. “It looks okay,” he admitted.

“Oh I live for your approval,” she answered sarcastically. “Hmm. Think I’ll wear this one out. And I want that one,” she pointed to the one Tuck was still holding, “and a couple of the others. They’ll do me for a while. You sure you don’t want to try?”

Tuck nodded. “I just feel more comfortable.” Valerie shrugged and started putting her blouse back on.

“You’ll have these ones anyway, when I’m gone,” she said. “Come on, Mike’ll be getting bored out there among the panties with nothing to do.”

***

“No. Absolutely not.” They were outside the piercing parlor.

“Oh come on Val,” teased Valerie. “It only hurts for a moment and then it’s over. You don’t even see any blood.”

“Like that’s the point,” Tuck protested.

“I will if you will,” Mike said then, surprising them both.

“What?”

“I’ll even go first, how’s that?”

“Isn’t there some gay-man’s code about earrings or something?” Valerie asked.

“Oh Val,” Mike laughed, “that’s so 1980s.”

“Yeah but come on Mike,” Tuck said, “your parents’ll go ballistic if you… Hell, my parents will go ballistic, yours are gonna hit escape velocity.”

Mike grinned. He could be infuriating when he was like this.

“You’re serious aren’t you,” Valerie said. Mike nodded.

“Sure. Been sorta thinking about it for a while anyway.”

“Mike you don’t have to do this!”

“Didja know you can actually get those Bajoran ear-pieces?”

“Mike!”

“Come on Tu-Val, stop being such a prude,” Mike giggled. “It’ll be cool, trust me.” At that he turned away and went into the shop, so Tuck had to follow him, or he knew Mike would go right ahead with it anyway. He realized then they were standing in a line for the counter.

“I can’t believe there’s actually a line,” Mike was saying, annoyed at the absorption of energy.

“You going for both ears or just the one?” Valerie asked him.

Mike thought about it. “I’ll have the same number as Val, but maybe both on the same ear or something?” He grinned. “Or somewhere else.”

“Stick with just the ears for today Mike,” Valerie suggested. Mike nodded.

“Seriously Mike, you don’t have to do this,” Tuck said again. “Look, I’ll get my damn ears pierced, okay? You don’t have to do it as well.”

Mike just took both Tuck’s hands, right there, standing in line, and they stood, heads almost together. The line of people just faded out, along with other-Valerie, the shop, the mall. They were back in their place. A place of stillness and perfect understanding. This one little thing I can do with you, my brother-sister. This one little step I can take along your path. Tuck nodded, and they parted. “Uh-oh,” Mike said, almost immediately. “She’s gone.” Tuck looked around quickly, wondering for a moment if that had been some sort of trigger to send her home. He doubted it. He thought he knew what it was. “I’ll hold our place,” Mike suggested, “you go look for her. She won’t have gone far.”

“Two minutes,” Tuck replied and moved off.

Mike was right, he didn’t have to go far. Valerie was just outside the shop, but hidden round the corner where she’d sat on the floor to cry. He knelt beside her to wait, but this time didn’t take his eyes off her. “Please don’t run off like that,” he said, knowing it sounded lame. She looked at him.

“What am I going to do without him?” She asked suddenly. Tuck sighed.

“If it comes to that, you’ll have us,” he promised, and held her. “You’ll have us,” he repeated. Valerie just cried.

After about a minute she shifted, signalling she was done. “Thanks,” she said, wetly. “Oh God, I must look a mess.”

Tuck smiled grimly. “It’s pretty bad,” he agreed, and got a tissue out of his purse, started dabbing at her face. “No,” he changed his mind. “Better off just starting over.” He stuffed the tissue away and got out the cleansing wipes.

“That bad, huh?”

“Yeah, that bad.” He made short work of most of the make-up she had on. She’d gone lighter than he tended to, even now. “We’ll re-do it in a restroom when you’re feeling better. Or should I pull Mike out of that line?” He grinned.

“No! Don’t you dare, you don’t get out of it that easily. Go back in there, I’ll be in shortly.” Tuck nodded. “Just leave me another wipe.” Tuck handed her another wipe and stood up.

Mike had reached the front of the line, and actually given up two places to people behind him, Tuck saw when he returned. “There was I thinking you two had eloped,” he grinned at Tuck. Tuck hit him.

“She’ll be in in a moment,” he replied. He’d tell Mike what he’d promised later, he decided. Their turn was up.

They were led further back into the shop and put into two adjacent chairs. Guess that makes sense, Tuck thought. They probably have people doing this in pairs all the time, egging each other on.

“What’ll it be then?” The voice, male, was friendly but sounded a bit strange, like he had a speech impediment. It came from the large bald man washing his hands at the sink. Tuck looked up and gasped out loud. The guy’s face was full of metal. He cracked a wide, metallic grin. Mike, who had seen him coming, was clearly enjoying himself at the expense of Tuck’s reaction. “My name’s Paul, by the way,” he added. He didn’t offer to shake hands, having just washed them, Tuck supposed.

“Uh, just the ears I guess,” Tuck managed. “Just the ears. That’s it. Nothing more. Just the ears.”

“In one ear and out the other?” he grinned at them. Tuck gulped.

“Um. One in each earlobe please?”

Paul made a disappointed noise and spoke to the ceiling. “Just the ears, she says. I am totally unappreciated in my time. You too I suppose,” he added towards Mike. Mike nodded. “Okay, who’s first?”

Mike raised his hand, gingerly. Just then Valerie showed up, and actually took a step back at the sight of Paul as he busied himself getting the gun ready. “You want plain studs?”

“Er, what’s the choice?” Mike asked. Paul picked up a sample tray and showed it to him.

“Think about it. You’ll need to keep them in for four to six weeks at least before you can take them out and put something else in.” Mike nodded and pointed. “The black ones?”

“Yeah,” Mike said, wearing his if-we’re-gonna-do-it-let’s-do-it grin.

“Okay. And you Miss?”

Tuck looked. “Do you have anything non-allergenic?”

“Sure. Gold, or titanium?”

“Um,” Tuck hesitated. “The gold ones then?”

Paul nodded and went to put on latex gloves and load up the gun. He returned to Mike’s chair.

“You sure now?” Mike nodded. “Which one first?” Mike pointed at his left ear. Paul dabbed at it with antiseptic lotion and made a little mark with a purple marker pen. Paul bent towards Mike and positioned the gun, there was a sharp, loud click and it was done. Paul put the gun aside, shooed Mike’s hand away and dabbed at his ear with a Q-tip. He picked up his gun again.

“Her next,” Mike said, then.

“Taking turns, eh?” Paul asked, grinning. Mike just nodded. It was Tuck’s turn to enjoy Mike’s discomfiture. It wasn’t often he got to see Mike intimidated by anyone.

“I should stop and wash up between treating each of you, you know,” Paul said.

“It’s okay,” Mike explained blithely, “we share antibodies anyway.”

Paul stared long at him, raising an eyebrow laden with metal. “That’s more than I needed to hear, kid.” Mike went redder than Tuck had ever seen him. Valerie was hard-pressed to keep her feet under her with laughing.

“That — didn’t come out the right way,” he said meekly. Valerie fell over.

“Mike,” Tuck suggested, laughing, “Mike, if you’re in a hole, stop digging? Please?” Mike put his head in his hands.

“You ready then?” Paul asked. Tuck nodded. “You sure about this?” He nodded again. “Okay.”

Tuck waited, nervously, while his ear was daubed, then there was a loud pop and it was done. The pain was fading almost before he had registered it. The post-piercing ministrations to his ear felt somehow distant. I’ve done it now, he thought, dimly. Paul was already preparing Mike for his second.

Less than a minute later they were all done. “Any more for any more?” asked Paul, brandishing the gun. Mike actually seemed to be considering it; seeing that, Valerie stepped in.

“No, Mike. Don’t start the machismo thing.” She bent close so they could both see the old healing piercings she had in each ear. “Trust me, you will change your mind about it,” she said directly to Tuck.

“Once you start down the dark path,” Paul added, the store lights glinting off the metal in his face, “forever will it dominate your destiny.” Tuck could swear his mouth clanked as he spoke.

“Er, yeah, okay, that’s it.” Mike said.

“Okay then, you’re done,” Paul finished. “Get some cleaning-fluid and Q-tips on the way out, they’ll give you the right stuff. It’s included in the price you paid. Clean the area and turn the studs twice a day for four-to-six weeks, then you can start wearing other things. There’s an after-care leaflet in with the cleaning-fluid.”

Tuck and Mike nodded, their ears throbbing. Tuck looked at Mike. Mike had a half-desperate look on his face, like his brain had finally caught up with what he was doing. Valerie grinned at them both.

***

“Stop fiddling with it Mike!”

Mike didn’t bother looking up to see which one of them said it. “It itches.”

“I know it itches. Leave it alone.”

“Man I’m gonna get killed…” He looked up then, to see both of them giving him such a look. “What?”

***

Valerie decided she was satisfied with the day’s work, then grinned at herself. That almost sounded like Jane thinking, she thought. Having her ears pierced seemed to have worked wonders for Tuck’s attitude, though she recognized it as a kind of jollied-up fatalism. Okay, she’d argued a bit about the braid, she smiled, but had fought less than she’d expected over the cargo pants and Doc Martens.

Yes, she’s coming on nicely, she thought, noting without surprise the pronoun change in her thoughts. Making some room for the geek in the girl.

“Valerie?” Someone called from ahead. She looked up and saw — oh no — the Pack. All of it, by the looks of it. Including Debbie.

“Sabrina!” Tuck was running forwards before Valerie could react. Hasn’t she seen Debbie? Valerie wondered. Got the impression they weren’t on speaking terms. “They’re turning me into a tomboy! You’re the only one who can save me!”

Valerie didn’t wait around. She stepped aside naturally into the oncoming flow of shoppers and turned to drift away with them, hoping she’d done so before her presence had been registered. She didn’t need this. Behind her, receding, she heard Jill laughing out loud, helplessly. She skipped to another shopper-flow that would bring her closer to the restrooms where she planned to hide out for a while and catch her thoughts.

***

Tuck was just recovering his wits after belatedly noticing Debbie amongst the rest of them, when he noticed someone missing. Not again, he moaned inwardly. He scanned around quickly, found only Mike, hanging back slightly.

<Restroom> Mike signed, and pointed. Glad someone’s on the ball today, Tuck thought and ran off in that direction, almost tripping at the unaccustomed weight of the DMs, until he found a loping gait that kind of worked.

***

Debbie sighed as Valerie had run off practically at the sight of her. This was getting tiresome.

“Guess when you gotta go…” Kim said after Valerie’s retreating back.

“That’s it,” Debbie decided, “I have had enough of this.” She moved off at a quick walk towards the restrooms.

“Where are you going?” Kathy demanded, easily catching up with her.

“To have a talk,” Debbie explained, not slowing. “I know, Kathy. I’ve been as bad as her about this, but it’s been half a year. It must be driving you guys crazy keeping us apart. We can at least learn to be civil to each other for your sakes, don’t you agree?”

Kathy hung back, making Debbie pause. “Well?” she asked, “Aren’t you going to come and protect the little squirt in case I go psycho?”

“It’s not like that,” Kathy protested, looking hurt.

Debbie sighed, and replied more gently. “Yes it is, but I’m not saying you were wrong, okay?” She looked at Kathy, looking unhappy. “Look, come along, please? It probably is a good idea you being there, thinking about it. But I’m not planning to hurt him, okay? Her, I mean.”

Kathy nodded, and caught up in a couple of long strides.

Debbie pushed open the restroom door. It was quiet inside, which was a small mercy. She was about to call Valerie’s name when she heard her voice, coming from a cubicle. “No, I can’t just go out and meet them. Think about it Valerie — It’s all right, they’ll be cool — No, they’ll freak - Mike didn’t freak — Mike halfway believes this stuff anyway. Look, I can’t be around her, okay?”

Debbie and Kathy slowly made their way through the restroom, trying to move quietly. She’s finally flipped then, Debbie was thinking. She’s lost it completely.

“Why not? I thought you — Look, Valerie, you two may have split up months ago, but I was with her, Friday night, okay? I cooked breakfast before leaving for Sheila’s. Think about it!” There was a single muffled sob. Debbie looked at Kathy, worriedly. Kathy mouthed what? Debbie shrugged. “What if I go out there and make nice and then forget that she’s not the right one?”

Debbie could stand it no more. The cubicle the voice was coming from was pushed to, but not locked, so she reached forwards and pushed it open.

There was Valerie, sitting on the toilet lid, just looking up in surprise. She had black hair, longer, and was dressed in smart casuals. And there was Valerie, kneeling by her, looking round with an identical look on her face. That one was the one they’d greeted a few minutes earlier. The one with the braid and the cargo pants. Debbie found she couldn’t move. Her brain wasn’t working.

“Shit,” the dark-haired one said simply, and got up and strode straight out of the cubicle. She brushed past Debbie as she did so, and Debbie felt a sudden tingle as she did so. Pheremones, she figured, feeling embarrassed about the way her body responded immediately after all that time.

“Wait Val!” the other one called, getting up in one agile motion, but the first was already leaving the restroom. Valerie, the one remaining, just slumped onto the toilet lid herself.

Kathy found her voice first. “Who the hell was that?” Valerie just keened over and banged her head against the cubicle wall a couple of times, making it rattle. “Who was that?” she demanded again, more insistently.

“Who did it look like,” Valerie snapped back, then sighed. “I’m sorry. I’m having a really strange week, okay?”

“I can believe it,” Debbie managed to say, with a level voice. Valerie smiled back, quickly; she was embarrassed, Debbie reckoned.

“Look Debs, I wasn’t running away from you back there, okay? I just — she keeps panicking and running off into the crowd. I need to go after her,” she added, standing and moving out of the cubicle.

“Not before you explain what’s going on!” Kathy protested, stopping her with an arm that might as well have been an iron bar.

“Yes, Kathy. Before.” Tuck shot back. “I’ve got to find her. Let me go!” Kathy didn’t budge. “Look, I’m not bailing. We’ll meet back here, okay? Then I can tell you all at once.”

“Kathy,” Debbie interrupted, “let her go.” Kathy looked at her. “She said she’ll come back, so she will. Let her go, Kathy.” Kathy sighed and released Valerie.

Valerie took off.

“You really think so?” Kathy asked her, as the restroom door swung shut. “Va-Tuck’s been acting pretty strange lately.”

“From what we’ve just seen, I think he might have had good reason!”

Just then the rest of the Pack burst in, full of questions.

***

They were only waiting for about ten minutes when Valerie and Mike returned, with — Valerie. The dark-haired one was looking downcast and resigned, Debbie thought, and wouldn’t meet her eyes. The two Valeries were holding hands, she noticed. This is going to have to be a really good explanation, Debbie decided.

“Well, I’m starved,” said Mike, by way of suggestion. There was general agreement all round. Milling around in the path of the constant stream of shoppers wasn’t a good place for this sort of conversation.

“Mike, what happened to your face?” Kim asked suddenly, reaching reflexively towards the new scar.

Mike turned his face away, avoiding the touch. “Nothing,” he muttered.

***

“Table for — uh — can you do ten?” Debbie asked. How do these things always get so big? She guessed she’d have to put this on the credit card.

“Sure!” Cheesy smile. “Be about five minutes?”

Debbie nodded. They stood around not saying much. She thought perhaps the other Valerie had brightened somewhat, and was looking around her now rather than at her shoes, but still not directly at Debbie. Debbie took a moment and reviewed what she could remember of that conversation she’d overheard in the restroom. With two people involved, it made more sense. But not much. This new Valerie seemed to think they were still in a relationship? But She’s not the right one?

It would have to wait for the explanation, she decided.

After a subjective age they were taken in and seated. There was a bit of a jumble around the table and Debbie found herself sat opposite other-Valerie, as she was starting to think of her. She thought it was probably accidental, but with the Pack you could never be sure of such things. Our-Valerie stayed next to other-Valerie, and they kept hold of each other’s hands under the table, she could tell. People busied themselves with menus, so they could order and get left in peace for a while. Mike’s idea, though with Mike it might just mean he wanted his food sooner. There seemed to be something different about Mike…

“You’ve pierced your ears!” she cried out suddenly, pointing at Mike.

“That’s what it was,” Kim agreed. “I couldn’t figure out what was different.”

That turned the conversation for a while.

“I had to or she wouldn’t do it!” Mike protested, pointing at Valerie. Attention swung back to that end of the table.

“You did that today?” Jill asked. Valerie just nodded.

“Place here in the mall, downstairs.”

“Oh, you met Paul then?” Jill grinned. Valerie nodded again, slowly. Jill laughed.

“I think it’s so sweet you did that for Val,” Sabrina was saying down at the other end, teasing Mike, and reaching over to tousle his hair, then twisting deftly presumably to avoid a kick under the table.

“Well at least they’re a good conversation-starter,” Mike observed.

“Are you guys ready to order?” Came a friendly voice from next to the table. “Or shall I come back later?” Cheesy smile.

“I’m ready!” Mike yelled predictably. So, it turned out, was everyone else. The orders were taken, and attention turned back to Valerie.

“Okay, Val,” Kathy said, with authority. “Dish.”

Valerie sighed. “Okay. Um. Look, this is kind of weird, okay? Um…”

“Start by telling us who your new — friend is?”

“My name’s Valerie Tucker,” the other Valerie said into the quiet.

“And until about seven or eight months ago,” Valerie continued, “we were the same person.” Valerie looked at the blank faces around the table. “Yeah, I know.” Valerie sighed.

Debbie listened, along with the rest of them, as Valerie spoke. It was somewhere between “uncollapsed probability waveform” and “fractally dimented universe” and somehow something concerning a cat in a box that she realised she’d lost track. She didn’t think she was the only one, but to her surprise it was Mike that rescued them.

“Tu — Val, sorry. You’re even losing me with this, and I know it all already.”

“Well, where would you begin, smartass?”

“Executive summary?” Debbie quipped.

“I’m from an alternate reality,” the other Valerie replied. “We think.”

“Oh, like in Sliders?” Jill perked up.

Valerie fell forwards inexorably until her head impacted the table.

“What? I have brothers, okay?”

“Yes, Jill, like Sliders. Why didn’t I just say that in the first place?” Valerie was speaking into the table-top.

“Because it sounds too stupid to say straight out?” her counterpart suggested. “I seem to have lost my timer,” she added to Jill.

“So you’re saying this is you, from another dimension?” Jill persisted. Valerie nodded, sitting up. “So you just need an Einstein-Rosen bridge right?” she continued, betraying far more knowledge of Sliders, Debbie thought, than could be explained by just having brothers.

“Oh sure. We’ll just knock one up in the basement out of spare computer parts. Jill, this is a theory! It’s — it’s a thought experiment. It’s the kind of joke quantum physicists and cosmologists tell each other at parties, okay? It’s one of the oldest science-fiction clichés going! No-one really believes they exist, and if they do exist there’d be no way to move whole human beings between them!”

“But here she is,” Debbie interjected. Valerie nodded.

“Here she is,” Valerie nodded, “and we have no idea how she got here, and no idea if she can go home again or whether she’s stuck here. But she is definitely here.” She squeezed Valerie’s hand again, and smiled at her. “And we can either say ‘this is impossible, she can’t be here so I’ll ignore her,’ or we can say ‘okay, we’re wrong about what we thought was impossible because she clearly is here and we’ve just got to get on with that.’ And this alternate realities thing may not even be close to what’s really happening, but it makes more sense than anything else right now.”

“Aren’t there any other possible explanations?” Kathy asked.

Valerie shrugged. Mike spoke up. “Messenger from God, spirit guide, demonic possession… Supernatural stuff like that.”

“Not that I’m aware of,” other-Valerie added to that.

“Well, how come your hair's black?” Kathy persisted.

“Got it colored back in the summer,” other-Valerie replied, with a private grin at the memory.

“Secret military cloning experiment gone wrong,” Mike was continuing, “UFOs, replicants with gifted memories…”

“Mike,” interrupted Kim, “shut up.”

“No,” other-Valerie said. “That’s the point. That’s how far-out weird this all is, okay? The alternate realities thing isn’t any less far out than any of those — other ideas. It’s just — less likely to make me go nuts thinking about it,” she admitted.

“It’s the best approximation we have,” Valerie nodded. “It’s a working theory. I say we go with it unless we get new data.”

“Okay,” Debbie slipped into the executive thing, making a call. “We go with that. But you say she’s you, how do you know that?”

Valerie sighed. “You can see she looks and sounds like me? Well, we’ve checked, and she’s physically identical to me, except for little stuff over the last seven months.”

“Like you losing weight, and she’s got fitter,” Kathy observed.

Valerie looked surprised for a moment. “Uh, yeah, see what you mean. Have I lost weight?” she asked, surprised. Everyone round the table nodded.

“Yeah,” Kathy confirmed. “A lot of weight.”

Valerie frowned in thought for a while. “Anyway,” she continued eventually, “we have the same memories up to about seven months ago…”

“What happened seven months ago?”

“My parents,” the other Valerie said, “decided it would be a great idea to send me to boot camp, after that little escapade in April.” There were gasps drawn in all round the table.

“Whereas mine,” Valerie continued, “asked my Uncle Lanier about the idea and he told them where to stick it. That’s as close as we can make out to where it started.”

“You went to boot camp?” Kathy asked sympathetically. The other-Valerie grinned suddenly. It was a grin they were all familiar with.

“Never got there.”

“It’s a long story,” Valerie said, “and if you think what I just told you was unbelievable, wait’ll you hear it. OW!” she yelped suddenly at an under-table kick from her double. “Anyway, point is, a decision was made and things started happening differently than they did for us. By now, things are a lot different.”

“What sort of differences?” Jill asked.

“Well, for instance, you know when she just said her name is Valerie Tucker?”

“It really is,” finished the other Valerie. “That’s my legal name now.” There was a collective ‘ahh’ around the table as the implications of that sank in.

“You two must have had a lot to talk about,” Kathy observed. Both Valeries nodded their heads in unison.

“You could say that, yeah,” other-Valerie said. Into the quiet that followed, the starters arrived, and dealing with that occupied everyone’s attention for a while.

“There’s getting to be far too many Valeries around here,” Sabrina muttered softly. A giggle rippled around the table.

“Yeah, we’ll have to call you Bruce or it’ll get confusing,” Mike added. He was grinning again.

“Val,” Sabrina said suddenly, pointing at Valerie, “and Valerie,” she finished, pointing at other-Valerie. “Can we manage that? That okay with you two?”

Val and Valerie nodded. There was general agreement, and not a few relieved looks.

Then people were eating, and thinking, so there wasn’t much talking going on, and what there was was mostly directed at Val.

Debbie had been doing her own thinking, remembering the overheard conversation in the restroom. She studied other-Valerie — just Valerie, she corrected herself, as she ate, noticing the delicacy with which she did so compared to Val, even though Val was hardly male-gross. She was still avoiding Debbie’s eyes.

Seeing something, Debbie leant forwards without thinking to take one of Valerie’s necklaces in her fingers to look more closely in the light. It was the half-pendant. She was surprised out of her thoughts by Valerie’s hand covering her own, making her glance up straight into those clear blue eyes. It was as if a small electric shock had gone through her. She felt her color rising. She knew arousal when she felt it and actually gasped in surprise.

The moment passed, and Valerie dropped her hand, and her eyes. “I’m sorry,” she said.

Debbie stayed motionless for a moment, until she could breathe again, and she brought her hand back to her side of the table. “No, it’s all right,” she replied. Damn it I thought I was over him. Her. She turned off her internal monologue for a while, it didn’t have anything useful to say. “We’re still together then, in your — where you come from?” Valerie just nodded. “How did we do it?”

Valerie seemed to be thinking about it, then met her eyes again, which made Debbie’s heart jump again. “I think — I learned to say no to you. And you learned to trust me. Um, she did, rather.”

“I did…” She stopped, on the start of an indignant response, and smiled apologetically. “I guess that didn’t happen overnight.” Valerie shook her head, grinning.

They ate for a little while in silence.

“Don’t blame yourself for what happened to — Val,” Valerie added, suddenly.

“Sorry?”

“Just — it wasn’t your fault, okay? You didn’t cause the — medical situation.”

Debbie just looked at her for a moment. “I know that,” she said softly. At the same time something seemed to unclench inside her. Valerie was nodding.

“Up here,” Valerie pointed at her head, “you know it. In here,” to her chest, “you’ve doubted.”

Debbie nodded. “I did have a thought actually. I thought maybe it was the glue for the forms, you know? Maybe it had estrogen in it, was acting like a HRT patch or something.”

“Sounds unlikely. Wouldn’t have altered my chromosomes anyway, unless it was lethally radioactive.”

“Well, yeah, I checked, and no. When did you get so perceptive anyway?” She teased.

Valerie just smiled. “About the time I realized I’d been missing stuff that was going on all around me? Important stuff? Figured it was time to start paying attention to people. Besides, I’ve known you a lot longer than Val has.”

“Guess you have at that.”

“We’ve been this way since we were born,” Valerie was continuing. “It was chance you came along just before it became obvious. What you did — what you started — gave us choices we wouldn’t otherwise have thought about.” She smiled wryly, “I don’t know, maybe I’d have figured it out on my own eventually. I think it would have taken a lot longer though.”

Debbie shrugged, feeling embarrassed by the compliments. “Bet she misses using her boyfriend as a model for the demos,” she said, trying to lighten the moment. “Your Debbie I mean.”

“Oh,” Valerie caught the cue, “she found another willing victim for that. Well, I say willing…” They laughed.

“Who?” Valerie had just put something in her mouth, so in answer she merely angled her head towards the end of the table. “Mike?” she almost spluttered. “Mike?!”

“What?” Mike called back.

“Nothing,” Debbie replied, looking at him anew, thinking.

“Hey!” Val interrupted. “Leave Mike alone! Whatever you’re thinking, he doesn’t deserve it.”

“Who said I’m thinking anything?” Debbie asked innocently. Both of them just looked askance at her, at once, in exactly the same manner. She got a rush of goose-bumps.

“I know that look, okay?” Val had a grin on her face, so she guessed she wasn’t mad at her or anything. “To my cost, I might add.” Could it be we’re actually tolerating each other’s company? She wondered. She glanced back at Valerie, who wore an identical grin.

“I was out of town,” Valerie explained. “He was in a weakened state and you took advantage.” Debbie nodded, smiling herself now. Just then she heard the familiar snap of Sabrina’s omnipresent cellphone shutting. Who was she calling? We’re all here…

“Everyone!” Sabrina announced. “Emergency sleepover, my place, tonight?”

“Oh man!” Mike complained.

“Oh come on Mike,” Sabrina retorted. “We’ve missed Val, okay? And we need to check out her twin sister too.”

“Pleeeease?” begged Pam and Amanda together, getting a nice dissonance going.

“Okay, okay!” Mike gave in. “I’ll sit at home in my lonely geek bed and read my new gaming books.”

“Oh?” Jill perked up. “Whatcha got?” Mike bent to pluck the books out of his shopping bags and passed them over the table to Jill.

“Anyway, Mike,” teased Sabrina, “you can come if you want to. You know the rules.”

Mike looked at her. It was a very old-fashioned look, Debbie thought. “I’ll sit at home,” he repeated slowly, “and read my books.”

“You’re a prince, Mike,” Sabrina smiled sweetly. Like she meant it.

“Mike,” Val called. “Tomorrow, okay? We’ll do something tomorrow.” Mike nodded.

“Who’ll be coming?” Mike asked pointedly.

“Me of course,” Val smiled. Mike grinned back.

“Good answer. You haven’t forgotten what you’re supposed to be doing tonight have you?”

Val looked blank for a moment, then remembrance crashed back in. “Oh shit, yeah.” She looked round at the questioning faces. “I’ve decided to stop taking those shots,” she started to explain.

“Oh thank God,” Kathy let slip suddenly. Val looked at her, then at the rest of the table and the identical expressions arrayed there.

“Did everyone think they were a bad idea except me?” Everyone nodded. “Well why the hell didn’t you say something?” Val burst out in exasperation, more than a little pissed off.

“You seemed to want it so much,” Kim answered. “We thought — we thought it would be interfering if we said anything.”

“They weren’t doing you any good,” Kathy continued.

“I thought we were supposed to look out for each other and tell each other if we’re about to do something stupid?” Val complained, unmollified.

“Thing is,” Pam added, “we weren’t sure if we were thinking that more because we didn’t want to lose Val, than because it really wasn’t right for you.”

“We didn’t want to pressure you…”

“Like there wasn’t a ton of pressure the other way?” Val muttered. “Yeah, well,” she sighed, accepting the explanation, “I figured it out eventually, I guess. With help.” She smiled at Mike and squeezed Valerie’s hand again. “But the next one’s due tomorrow and I gotta tell my parents I’m not doing it.”

There was silence round the table for a moment. The waiting staff took that as their cue to come and clear away the starters. No-one said anything while this was going on.

“They’re gonna want to know why,” Kathy said when they had been left alone again. “Are you planning to tell them the rest of it?”

Val shook her head. “Not tonight, for sure.”

“Ever?”

Val squeezed the Valerie’s hand again, and looked at her for a moment.

“I don’t know yet,” she admitted. “It’s still an awful big step.”

“What’ll you tell them then?”

Val sighed. “The truth. They made me ill, they were driving me nuts, they kept giving me rage and panic attacks. And I was okay before I started taking them.”

“You think that’ll be enough?” Jill asked.

The main course arrived.

***

“Okay guys,” Debbie called as they collected outside the restaurant. “See some of you tomorrow I guess.”

“Debbie, wait!” Sabrina called back and ran over. “Aren’t you coming tonight?”

The question surprised Debbie. “I didn’t think — you’ll have Val over right?”

“Yeah, but, you two have been cool today, haven’t you? I thought…”

Debbie sighed. “I don’t know, Sabrina.”

“Look,” Sabrina suggested, “I’ll ask Val. If she’s okay to try it, are you?”

“Um, guess so…”

“Hold that thought then!” Sabrina disappeared back towards where Valerie — both of them — were standing chatting to Kathy about something. They were still linking arms, Debbie noticed. Like they were hanging on to each other in case one should fall. Hope you’re not going to get too used to her being around, she wished. Sabrina was talking to Val now, who looked up, then said something softly to Valerie, unlinked arms and came over. She stopped just out of arms length, suddenly diffident, like she didn’t know what to do with her hands, until she just stuffed them into her deep pockets. That confused Debbie for a moment. That was such a Tuck thing to do, but at the same time not at all unfeminine, now.

“We should get over this,” Val said, uncertainly. Debbie nodded. “I mean. Our friends… They’ve put up with a lot. It’s not fair on them.”

“That’s true,” she agreed.

Valerie kicked her booted feet a little in doubt, not taking her hands out of her pockets. “Sabrina really wants you to come, and I’m pretty sure the others would love it too. So, I’m prepared to try if you are?”

Debbie thought about it. “Okay,” she said eventually. “We’ll give it a try.” She stuck out a hand. “Friends?”

Val nodded and smiled briefly, wiping her hand on her pants before extending it. “Friends it is.” Debbie realized suddenly that Val’s hand was trembling. How much did that cost you? She had some idea; she wasn’t feeling terribly composed herself right now. They took their hands back after a moment. “Um, Valerie’s going back with Sab now,” Val was saying. “Mike’s taking me home, but I’ll be along later. See you there then?”

Debbie nodded. “See you there.”

As Val was walking away, Debbie realized that she’d felt none of that — electricity — she had felt when Valerie had touched her.

She didn’t know what to make of that.

***

Tuck sat on his bed. He was tired, and the emptiness was waiting for him. No, he insisted.

“You okay?” Mike was being solicitous.

“I’ll be okay in a bit. Mike, why don’t you go down and make nice. I’m — I’m kind of wound up, you know? I need to calm myself down.”

“Um, yeah, okay.”

“I won’t be long. I just need to — I need to clear my head, okay? I’ll be down in a bit.”

“I’m going, Tuck,” Mike smiled to take the edge off it and stood up to go. Tuck reached out suddenly and took his hand, looking up at him for a moment in gratitude, then dropped it.

Mike left, and the door swung shut behind him. Tuck took a deep, ragged breath, opened the top drawer by his bed, and lifted out the box of scalpel blades.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 6

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"That's not a foregone conclusion."
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 6

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 6

***

“Mike,” Sarah was saying, “does your mother know you’ve got your ears pierced?”

“Um, not yet Miz Tucker,” Mike had wondered how long it would take her to notice. Not long at all, as it turned out. He’d only got as far as saying they’d already eaten and Tuck wouldn’t need dinner, before she committed to cooking too much.

“She’s not going to be happy — Eugene!” she exclaimed, interrupting herself. “Eugene’s got them done too. Hasn’t he.”

Mike could only nod.

“What on Earth were you thinking? You two haven’t joined a gang or something have you?”

Mike could laugh at that. “No, Miz Tucker. Nothing like that. It — you had to be there. It was just the right moment. It was done at a proper place,” he added hurriedly. “Sterile equipment and all that.”

“Yes, well, that would be just like you two.” Mike wasn’t sure if that was a compliment, but he thought so, so he grinned. “I don’t know what Bill’s going to say when he sees this.”

“Miz Tucker,” Mike took a breath. “Tuck — Eugene has something to tell you and Mister Tucker tonight. If I can make a suggestion? Pierced ears aren’t real important right now.”

She looked at him for a long time. “Are you two lovers?” she asked suddenly. Mike was so taken aback by the question he didn’t have anything to say. “Because if so,” she was continuing quickly, “we just want you to know it’s okay.”

Mike gulped. “It is?” was all he managed. Tuck’s Mom was nodding.

“We’ve already talked about the possibility. We’ve seen how close you two have always been, and it’s only natural for children your age to want to experiment, and even if it’s more than that, I can think of no-one else I’d rather trust my son with.”

Mike was simply flabbergasted. He actually sat down heavily on one of the kitchen chairs while he tried to process this new information. His brain was so fully occupied on a rapid reappraisal of Tuck’s parents that he almost forgot to deny it.

He remembered eventually.

“We’re not lovers, Miz Tucker. It’s not that, I promise you.” How many other people think this? He wondered suddenly, then discarded it as an irrelevancy until later. “I’m not even gay,” he added. Too late he realized from her expression that he’d just given away more than he’d intended. “Um, I mean…” What’s gay and what’s straight where Tuck’s concerned anyway? That was another thing to think about later, he told himself firmly.

Stop digging, Mike, he almost fancied he heard Tuck’s voice in his head. Please?

The shower started upstairs.

“Um, look,” he tried, seeing the look on her face, “He’s got a lot of things going on at the moment, you know? I don’t know how much he’s going to tell you tonight. Some of it at least, but I don’t know how much. Just — don’t push him, okay? He’s got to get it straight in his own head first. Please, give him time?” He was babbling again, he realized.

“Mike,” she replied gently, sitting down at the table too. “What do you think we’ve been doing all this time?” Mike found himself sighing suddenly with released tension. “I’m sorry I jumped to conclusions though,” she added, smiling. Mike could see how forced it was though. The look in her eyes was of months and months of worrying, and never letting it show when Tuck was around. “I just wish he’d tell us,” she said suddenly. “It really doesn’t matter what it is, it’ll just be such a relief to know.”

Mike nodded. “I’m sorry Miz Tucker.” He imagined what it must be costing her to sit there and not be wringing the answers out of him by main force. “Look, if it helps,” he tried, “he’s surrounded by good good friends, and he’s not being stupid. He knows how to take care of himself and stay safe.” He hoped she got the implication without him having to be more specific about that.

She just sighed. “I’ll go get Bill.” She got up and left the kitchen.

***

Tuck came down the stairs feeling much better. Still nervous as hell, but — better. The shower had helped too. Brian was alone in the living room watching TV, so he tried the kitchen.

Mom and Dad were both in there already, seated at the table; as was Mike. What’s been going on already? He wondered. Mike stood, and they locked eyes for a moment. “Told you they were a conversation-opener,” Mike said flippantly, indicating the studs in his ears.

“Eugene?” Mom queried. “Mike says you have something to tell us.” She indicated the chair Mike had just vacated. Tuck’s mouth went dry, so he went to the fridge first, came back with a cola and sat down. Mike, he noted, took up a position standing behind his right side. Hmm.

He opened the coke and took a short drink. “Okay,” he croaked. Coke perhaps hadn’t been the best choice. Deep breath. He pushed his damp hair back behind his ears, felt the thickness of the braid as he did so. “I want to stop taking those shots.” Best to get it out, simply. It didn’t seem to be what they were expecting. “I think they’re bad for me and I want to stop taking them.” He watched them.

“Are you sure?” Dad said. “I mean, the doctors said you needed some surgery as well before…”

“I don’t think the doctors know what’s best for me Dad.”

“Eugene…” Dad was interrupted by Mom putting her hand on his. Tuck continued.

“The shots — the shots make me feel like crap, okay? They mess with my head. That’s what hormones do, right? Only…” he fought for the words. “It’s not right. They just made me feel bad all the time. And I keep exploding at people. Have you noticed by the way how none of my other friends still come around? Just Mike? And I nearly lost him too, in case you missed what happened on Sunday.”

“They did say,” Dad persisted, “that things wouldn’t settle down until you had that operation they’ve been talking about. Your body’s getting mixed messages at the moment. What if we move that forwards, eh? Get that done as soon as possible?”

Tuck shook his head. “No, Dad. Look, I’m not asking, I’m telling. I’m not taking the shots any more.”

“I don’t think you’re being rational…”

“And you’re not LISTENING!” Tuck slammed the table as he shouted the final word. All the tension was back again in a moment. He was shaking, badly, but Mike’s hand on his shoulder was a hugely calming influence. He sat back, leaning slightly against Mike, and tried to still the shaking of his hands. That horrible post-rage feeling just overpowered him for a few moments. “You see?” he said eventually, his voice still trembling. “I’ve got to get this poison out of my body. Please don’t fight me on this.”

The kitchen door opened. Brian. “What’s going on?” he demanded. Tuck just put his head in his hands. Can this get any worse?

“Brian we’re having a private conversation,” Dad warned him. Brian just swore and stomped out of the room, slamming the door behind him. A few moments later they heard him stomping up the stairs and another loud slam. “I’ll talk to him later,” Dad muttered.

“Dad,” Tuck interrupted. “Don’t — don’t take it out on him.”

Dad thought about it, and nodded.

“Listen,” Tuck pleaded. “I was all right before, you know? I wasn’t ill or anything. I wasn’t hurting. Now I am. And I’m hurting my friends too. Look, I mean, if you do something and it hurts, you stop, right? You don’t do it more.”

“Yes, but Eugene,” Mom argued, “we always knew this was going to be a process, didn’t we? If you want to grow up normally as a young man then…”

“Mom! That’s not…” Tuck interrupted, and immediately stopped himself. I didn’t mean to say that.

“That’s not what, Eugene?”

Tuck ran his fingers through his hair and looked away, unhappy. Can I stop digging now? Or do I just carry on until I come out the other side of the world?

“Eugene?”

Starting tears stung his eyes closed. When he spoke, it was almost a whisper. “That’s not a foregone conclusion.”

***

Valerie had found the piano room in Sabrina’s house right where she’d left it, so the party was starting there, and some of the big cushions from the party room had already been brought down. “I never even knew this was here!” Kathy had complained when she arrived.

“My shame,” Sabrina replied. “My parents got it when I was sure I wanted to be a concert pianist.”

“What happened?”

Sabrina shrugged. “Got as good as I was going to get. And before you ask, no. I haven’t played for years. I’d be as rusty as hell.”

“Still better than me,” Valerie added from the piano, grinning.

“How would you…” Sabrina stopped. “This is gonna get so weird,” she finished.

“You mean it’s not weird yet?” Valerie asked in mock-horror. “I don’t think I can handle weird.”

Still, Valerie mused, she is better than me. Valerie had, after all, only been playing a year, and first started proper lessons a lot more recently than that. She only knew a few pieces and then had to raid the printed music collection Sabrina’s folks had for something easy enough for her to sight-read, or anything familiar.

“So what other dark secrets about us do you know?” Pam had asked. Valerie shrugged.

“I don’t know. I don’t know what you know already.”

The doorbell rang again. As everyone else had already arrived it had to be Val, so she got up and followed Sabrina to the door.

“Oh my God what happened to you?” Sabrina gasped, making Valerie hurry to catch up. Val was practically hanging from Mike’s arm in exhaustion. She looked like she’d done a lot of crying lately. “You look like you’ve been put through the wringer.”

“Hi Sab,” Val waved feebly, and tried to stand unaided. “Hi Val.”

“She has,” Mike answered Sabrina. “So go easy tonight will you?” Mike passed Val across the threshold.

“Don’t worry Mike, we’ll take good care of her.” Val just about fell into Valerie’s arms.

“What happened?” Valerie asked Mike over Val’s shoulder.

“She found herself having to explain more than she’d intended.”

Val chuckled through a sob. “Yeah, you could say that.” Sabrina’s mouth formed a silent ‘Oh’.

“It’s been a really long day,” Mike emphasized to Sabrina. She nodded, understanding.

“Okay Mike. No more excitement. I promise.”

“Oh, Mike, the bags,” Val said suddenly, twisting in Valerie’s embrace. Mike grinned and passed over two identical-looking backpacks, except one looked rather more road-worn. “I guess that one’s yours,” Val said, passing it over to Valerie, “but I packed stuff for both of us in mine anyway.”

“Okay then,” Mike said and turned to go.

“Mike!” Val cried out then and tottered back into Mike’s arms. “Thank you Mike. If you hadn’t been there…”

“I know.” Mike returned the hug. “I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?” Val stood up straighter and nodded. “We’ll do something gentle and sane, right?”

Val giggled. “What’s that?”

“Come on then, we’re cooling Sab’s house down.” Val stood free and smiled and waved as Mike went back to his car.

“You take Val up to the party room,” Sabrina told Valerie. “I’ll go tell the others the party’s moving.”

Valerie nodded and started shepherding her counterpart up the stairs.

***

Val was in a warm fuzzy place. She was curled up on the sofa in the crook of Valerie’s arm, having already changed, with Valerie’s help, into her big full-length nightgown before any of the others had made their way upstairs. She’d brought it because it was big and comforting and not least because it hid her scarred legs. She didn’t want that conversation tonight. Sabrina, having led the rest of the party upstairs, had gone to pull a quilt off a bed and put that over Val, so she wouldn’t catch a chill, she said, and made it clear that it was definitely okay if she wanted to drop off and have a snooze.

Val didn’t actually feel in any danger of falling asleep, but she was happy to lie in Valerie’s embrace and let the conversation wash around her. They weren’t pressing her to tell them what had happened, even though she knew they must be dying to know, and for that she was immensely grateful. Instead they just carried on as normal, which was nice, and let Val catch up on a lot of their goings-on in the last few weeks when she hadn’t seen them much. Sabrina already had some new clothes out, but thankfully Val’s modelling services weren’t required this time. It was nice to not be the centre of attention for once, like a mascot, but just to be there. Included again.

She’d missed this.

Even so, it was strange to see Debbie among them. The last time they’d been at a sleepover together they had been exactly that: Together. Val would have been cuddled up against her, rather than across the room. She seemed relaxed enough though, now happily sparring with Sabrina on some point of fashion.

Besides, Valerie seemed to be substituting for her in the conversation well enough. It was a bit strange at first, to be thinking up responses, but just feeling too whacked out to say anything, when Valerie would say the exact same thing from just behind her anyway. That was fine. That meant she didn’t have to feel guilty for not joining in much.

“Omigod!” Sabrina suddenly exclaimed. “Val, I just realized, you didn’t change to come here, did you?”

“Oh God, I’m sorry Sab, I forgot…”

“No no no, look, I mean, if it took me — me — this long to realize, it’s obviously not an issue, right?”

Val shrugged. “Guess so.” When she’d come out of the shower she’d just thrown on the second new pair of cargo pants she’d bought and an old T-shirt, and only added a baggy old sweater before leaving.

“Well, yeah, I mean, I just opened the door and there was Mike and Val, and that was all there was to it, and I’ve only just realized you hadn’t dressed specifically as Val.”

“Muad-Dib no longer needs the weirding module,” Valerie added unhelpfully. Val poked her, grinning.

“What?” asked Kim.

“Sci-fi joke,” Val replied. “Ignore it. And you,” she jabbed at Valerie again, “should be ashamed, bringing up that travesty of a film in polite company!”

“I know,” Valerie put on a hangdog air, “I feel so soiled. I couldn’t help myself.”

It seemed to wake Jill up though. She had been sitting on a cushion on the floor in front of Val, leaning against the sofa and the quilt, but she twisted round now. “That reminds me, Valerie,” she was asking, “is it true that all the women in the mirror universe are lesbians?”

Valerie grinned, and caught Debbie’s eye. “Yeah, pretty much,” she said, directly to Debbie.

Debbie blushed, right to her ears, and there were three or four gasps of astonishment around the room as the remaining people who hadn’t already figured the situation out, did so.

“I should watch it Debs, or you’ll be ravished in your sleep,” Jill leered at Debbie.

“Ah sadly no,” Valerie interposed, still with that grin that said she was teasing. “Sleepover rules apply: No fanny business.”

That set everyone off laughing. Even Debbie.

***

“No, actually, I guess they were pretty cool about it,” Val was saying. “It’s just — I wasn’t meaning to go that far, you know? I just wanted to tell them about stopping the shots.”

“What happened?” Valerie asked. The Pack had closed around, so most of them were close enough to touch Val in reassurance. The quilt had been mostly pushed aside as the room had warmed up, and Val had moved to the floor cushion, Kathy’s idea, to bring her more into the center, leaning back between Valerie’s legs while Valerie unravelled her braid and brushed out her hair.

“Like Kathy said, they wanted to know why. Giving up that treatment basically means goodbye to any hope of ever being like a real man.” Valerie gave her an extra squeeze. “Before I knew it I’d said something that had to be backed up?” People nodded.

“The operable word is ‘like,’” Debbie added unexpectedly. Val nodded.

“Yeah. I just felt like a fraud. The more I tried, the worse it got and the more people didn’t seem to like me.”

“Don’t you ever worry that you do things too much because you want people to like you?” Valerie asked. “That that’s why you were being torn two ways all the time?”

Val thought about that. “Well, yeah, that too, but that’s not what I meant. I mean — people can tell if you’re faking, you know? And they don’t like it.” More nods.

“You know what that tells you about all the time you’ve spent as Val?” Kathy prodded.

“That I wasn’t faking? Yeah, Kath, I’d figured that one out,” Val gave a rueful grin. “Oh sure, there were details I had to learn; how to walk, how to talk…”

“How to shop,” added Jill playfully. Val reached over quickly and mussed her hair up. “Hey! I’m just jealous, okay?”

“But that’s all details. That’s just ’cause I didn’t get to learn that stuff growing up.”

“It wasn’t hiding the real me, it was letting me out,” Valerie added.

“Yeah. Sort of. Even though I was scared rigid half the time.”

“So you told your folks everything?” Kim asked. Val shook her head.

“Haven’t told them about Val. Have most definitely not told them about Travis.” Val sighed, foreseeing more difficult conversations in the future. “They just know that being a girl is something — something I’m thinking about. I thought that was enough to be getting on with,” she added. Everyone was nodding again.

“They’re going to be able to tell you’ve done it before,” Valerie warned. “It’s harder than you’d think to pretend you don’t know how to walk in heels, trust me on this.”

“Dad was of the opinion I was just scared of the operation they wanted me to have. I mean I was, but it’s more than that. It’s like Val said before. Who’s to say my body’s not fine as it is? I mean it’s my body and it may not be normal, but what’s actually so wrong with it that makes all these doctors want to swarm over me and put it right when I’m not actually ill?”

“You think you might leave things as they are then?” Debbie asked.

Val nodded. “We agreed that I could be left alone as long as that’s what I wanted, unless there’s a clear medical need. That could yet happen; something could still come out of this that needs to be dealt with one way or another. But that’s fair enough, you know? It’s just that as long as I’m healthy it’s none of their damn business, frankly.”

“It’s funny,” Kim was saying. “I kind of assumed you’d want to, you know, go all the way eventually… What about you Valerie?”

Valerie stirred, pausing in the middle of doing Val’s hair up in a French plait. “One thing about telling people you want to be the opposite sex to the one on your birth certificate,” she phrased carefully, “is that suddenly instead of ‘quick, we gotta fix this now’ you get ‘ooh, are you really sure? Let’s take our time about this. You’ve got to live for a year in role and see a psychiatrist regularly and we can’t do this or that ’cause you’re a minor’ and so on and so forth which actually suits me fine, ’cause it gets ’em off my back for a year at least.” She grinned. “So no, I’m okay as I am.”

“You don’t mind being — well — in-between?”

Val shrugged. Valerie shook her head more confidently.

“No,” she said. “It’s fine, really. The only problem is other people, you know?” She resumed plaiting Val’s hair. “My brain’s kind of in-betweeny too, I guess, so I don’t feel bad in myself. It’s just what I was meant to be I guess.” She grinned. “Mah woman like me jus’ de way I is an’ dat’s good’nuff for me. Now Val here has a boyfriend who’s straighter than a laser beam, last I heard anyway, so she might have other considerations to think about.”

Val groaned. “At least I don’t have to tell him it’s me-as-a-guy or not at all. I was dreading that.”

“I don’t know,” Valerie continued, “I might change my mind later. After all, I’m reliably informed having a vagina is nice,” she added mischievously.

“Yeah, they have their moments,” Jill replied. Everyone laughed.

“High maintenance,” someone else muttered.

“It’s just — it’s not without risks, you know? The least of them being, will I have any feeling down there? It’s not minor surgery; there’s gotta be a hundred things that could go wrong. I mean — why take a risk like that, if I’m not being utterly driven to it?”

“But you may change your mind?” Val asked, twisting around to look at her.

Valerie shrugged. “It’s possible. I may have been a little quicker off the starting line than you, Val, but I’m not done figuring myself out yet either. Eyes front, let me just finish this off…”

***

“Oh Val,” Kim said suddenly, “now you’re back to stay I presume?” Val nodded, “Miz Parker has been on at me practically every week asking when you might be well enough to do more sitting for them.” Val raised an eyebrow.

“‘Well enough?’ What did you tell them when I stopped? Not what I asked you to tell them obviously.”

“No, Val, not what you asked me to tell them.”

“Thanks Kim.” Val grinned.

“As far as they’re concerned you just had an illness of a sensitive nature, you know? To stop them asking questions. I was going to say you’d had to go away, but Deb reminded me that Miz Parker knows Travis, so I just kept it simple and vague. Anyway, if you want it, it’s there. I’m managing okay, but the kids still really miss you, and I think they all miss your cooking.” There was laughter all round.

“So do we!” Sabrina added, to heartfelt agreement.

“So do you want it back?”

“Oh God, Kim, Yes!” Val didn’t even have to think about it. Besides, she was broke, especially after the visit to the mall. Valerie knew just how to appeal to her base consumerist side, naturally. It was either this or back to the helldesk in the new year. Or more likely over the Christmas week as it would pay better. “Oh but not if it does you out of a job…”

“I’m okay, Val. It’s you they really want anyway, and there’s other stuff I could be doing. Right Deb?”

Debbie nodded. “D & E can always use more capacity,” she smiled. “In fact, for one, I could use you to organize all the babysitting from now on. There’s getting to be too many things to juggle for me.”

“Never! That’s not possible!” Kathy teased.

“Yes, Kathy, even I am mortal. Kim’s doing a lot of it already. May as well make it formal, then I don’t have to feel guilty about it,” Debbie shrugged, grinning.

“What about you, Valerie?” Kim asked.

“No offence, but I’m still hoping I’m not going to be around that long,” Valerie answered.

“But you should plan in case you are?”

Valerie shrugged. “I have some plans anyway. But if they fall through - could you use a despatch rider? Got my own bike…”

“You’ve got a bike?” Jill came to life. “When did you get a bike?”

“Same day you got yours, Jill,” Valerie grinned. “D & E Express Delivery. How d’you think we could afford the payments?”

“I can’t. ’S why I haven’t got mine yet. That’s so cool!”

“And, my bike followed me here,” she sang, “’cause she loves me so much.”

“Cooler! Where is it?”

“Parked round my — Val’s house.”

“Oh you have to take me on it!”

“Fine, but we go get you some gear first. None of my friends are getting on a bike without a helmet at least.”

“Debs?” Kim was saying, waving a hand in front of her face. No response. “Debbie?”

“Shush, Kim,” Val told her, grinning. “She’s thinking.”

***

“Val?”

“Mmm?”

“You awake?”

“Yeah. Am now.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s alright.”

“Anyone else awake?”

“…”

“Don’t think so. Or they’re pretending.”

“Are we cool now? It seemed like it today.”

“Yeah, I think so. I think we’re cool now.”

“I’m glad.”

“Me too.”

“Val?”

“Mmm?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry too.”

“I shouldn’t have left you there like that.”

“…”

“Val? You okay?”

“Yeah.”

“I didn’t mean to remind you like that. I just — I just needed to say that.”

“No, it’s okay.”

“We really fucked up good, didn’t we?”

“Yeah.”

“I’ve been trying to get my head sorted too.”

“Careful, you’ll lose all that business acumen.”

“I’d choose not hurting people any day.”

“I know.”

“Wanted you to know, that’s all. I’m getting help. I’m trying to get straightened out.”

“Hear you.”

“You really like Travis, don’t you?”

“Yeah. Oh I’m sorry, I know you…”

“Hey, not as if I didn’t practically throw you into his arms.”

“You’re okay with that then?”

“Yeah. Am now. Or anyway it’s none of my damn business. Besides, given the facts, thinking of you as another guy who went gay on me is kind of stupid anyway, don’t you think?”

“Guess so.”

“I mean, what counts as gay or straight with you these days anyway?”

“Buggered if I know, Debs.”

“…”

“I didn’t mean it like that!”

“I know.”

“What was this huge debt Lisa owed him anyway?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t think she invented it, do you?”

“…”

“Debbie?”

“Oh God, Val, I never thought of that.”

“Just ’cause I said it doesn’t make it true. I was just wondering.”

“Did Travis say that?”

“We didn’t talk about it.”

“Oh God.”

“I’m sorry. Look, I never said it, okay? It was just a wild thought I had a long time ago. It’s not like it matters any more.”

“Of course it matters.”

“No, it doesn’t, Debbie. Sure, if that had been why we split up it would have mattered. But it wasn’t. And the three of us — you know, even if that was her original plan, I reckon she got over it, don’t you?”

“I guess so.”

“It’s not important.”

“D’you think Valerie and her Debbie are still with their Lisa?”

“I’ve no idea.”

“Just, I’ve never heard her mention Lisa.”

“No, me neither. You’d have to ask her.”

“Hmm. Don’t you think that might seem a little forward?”

“Huh?”

“What do you think of her?”

“Me? I think she’s wonderful.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. Like having a much cooler twin sister, I guess.”

“Yeah, I can see that. You’re pretty cool yourself, you know.”

“Am I? I thought I was just a fruitloop.”

“That too. Hey, we wouldn’t fit in with this crowd any other way.”

“Guess not.”

“She’s quite a lot unlike you though, isn’t she? I mean — sometimes she says something or does something and it’s just so you I have to double-take to be sure which one of you it was, but then she’ll do something else and I’m, like, ‘where did that come from?’”

“You noticed it too?”

“She certainly has a way about her.”

“You saying I don’t?”

“You have a different way.”

“You’re digging yourself deeper…”

“No, I think she’s got more confidence, you know? In who she is and all?”

“Yeah, know what you mean.”

“Dunno about you but I find that really sexy.”

“Debbie!”

“Okay it may not be that, but whatever it is, she’s turning me on Val! What am I supposed to do?”

“You’re asking me?”

“What, do you fancy her too?”

“Debbie, she’s my sister!”

“No she isn’t.”

“No, she’s way closer than that.”

“Siamese twins separated at birth?”

“Not at birth. Just a few months ago. Besides, it is sort of like having Amy or Susan around. Only not, at the same time, you know?”

“Guess so.”

“She’s not in that space, Debs.”

“You’re not even curious?”

“Sure I’m curious, she’s sex on a bike, how could I not be curious? We’re just not going there, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Am I sexy like that?”

“Mmmm. Sometimes. When you get this thing going, you know?”

“No, I don’t.”

“Nor do I!”

“Some help you are.”

“Mmmm. Nice to think…”

“Mmm?”

“Somewhere out there. We made it.”

“Yeah.”

“She’ll be missing her.”

“Who?”

“Me. The other me. Will be missing Valerie.”

“A lot of people will.”

“I know how it feels. I wouldn’t wish it on anyone. Is it bad to want her to stay?”

“Oh God I hope not. But we don’t have any idea how this happened. Who’s to say wishing doesn’t play a part?”

“You think that’s possible?”

“If this is possible, anything’s possible.”

“I don’t think wishing is it. If it was, she’d be home already. Their wishing for her to come home is going to be way stronger than ours for her to stay.”

“Suppose so.”

“I guarantee it. If only — I wish we could send a message or something. To tell them she’s okay at least.”

“Yeah.”

“Somehow so they’d believe it. Or at least not hurt any more.”

***

Valerie clicked the heels of the rented red rollerblade boots three times. “There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home.”

She opened her eyes, looked at the puzzled faces of the Pack, who’d stopped in the middle of lacing up their own boots and shrugged. “Hey, it was worth a shot.” She put the rented helmet on, adjusted the chinstrap and accelerated away into the rink to do her own warm-up.

“Is there anything she can’t do?” Val moaned. She reckoned her laces were tight enough now.

“Feeling inadequate?” Kathy asked.

“Just wondering what I’ve been doing the last eight months is all.”

“Babysitting,” muttered Kim.

“Huh.”

“I’d have her on ice,” Pam remarked. “Told you we should have gone to the waterpark.”

“Nah, she can do ice too. Besides, don’t like the idea of losing fingers today.”

“Look at her go…”

They watched for a moment. Valerie could certainly move. She looked the part too, Val thought, in her new red skirt, black woolen tights and black form-fitting top she’d bought the previous day, and her hair, longer than Val’s, tied back into a simple ponytail with a red scrunchie. Red-black-red-black, Val mused, wondering what it was reminding her of.

Sabrina’s phone snapped shut. “Okay, Mike’s on his way.”

“Cool, thanks Sab.” Val secured the lightweight helmet and carefully got to her feet, keeping a grip on the handrail. “Come on people, let’s make ourselves look like idiots in the name of interdimensional relations.”

She watched Valerie unwind out of a pirouette in a wide arc around half the rink. I saw that in a dream, she realized suddenly, with a chill of déjá  vu, like something awful was going to happen. The jester-girl. How did I know she skated? Val was frozen for a moment, causing Debbie, who’d got up next, to bump into her on the railing. Val nearly lost her footing, but it pushed the moment away. She must have told me at the diner, she rationalized, as she recovered her wits. Besides, Valerie was coming over fast, a big grin on her face.

***

Val had a sore butt, but she was grinning like a mad thing. This was fun! After three quarters of an hour she wasn’t embarrassing herself too much on wheels either. She could start, and stop, and keep going, and even turn corners (carefully). It was hard work though. She reckoned she’d figured out where Valerie’s extra muscle tone had come from. Been spending too much time in front of computers lately, she chided herself, and watched as Debbie careened out of control straight into Valerie’s arms, again.

“She has to be doing that deliberately,” Pam commented dryly as she spun to a stop by Val. Pam had only crashed out a couple of times; after a few minutes of wobbling she’d adapted to wheels, more or less.

“You think?” Val replied, dripping sarcasm all down her front. She grinned to make it clear she was okay with it. “Valerie’s a big girl, she can defend herself.”

They watched as Valerie set Debbie back on her wheels, but kept hold of Debbie’s left hand, raised it, and with a sort of curtseyed bow, bent to kiss it, then effortlessly reversed away.

“Assuming she wants to,” Pam added. Val’s eyebrows were trying to reach her hairline.

***

Val felt much more confident with Valerie holding her hand as they skated in a pair. She was able to fall into the same rhythm, as if it was being imparted via their linked hands.

“So you like it?”

“Oh yeah! I can’t believe how good you are at this.”

“Well, I’m more into Street, but it’s nice to do the pretty stuff sometimes,” she grinned. “Besides, I wouldn’t trust rented boots on the extreme moves anyway. Aren’t you glad I made you wear those pads?”

“Hey, I wasn’t arguing! I wore pads on the summer hike this year. Was such a success Dad agrees they’re standard equipment now.”

“Cool!”

“No more shredded knees.”

“Amen to that. I was having something of a crisis at the time, so didn’t think of that.”

“No more emotional crises either!

“Second that motion!”

“Talking of which,” Val continued, “You sure you know what you’re doing? With Debbie that is?”

Valerie paused before answering, covered by them turning the corner, which Val still had to think about. Then they were heading back towards the preparation area. Val saw Mike there, waving, presumably having just arrived. She waved back momentarily, then flailed slightly to regain her balance.

“No, not really,” Valerie admitted finally. “Just trying to keep it light and casual, you know? A bit of flirting never hurt anyone.”

Val nodded, not that Valerie could see that as they skated.

“You don’t have a problem with it, do you?” Valerie asked back.

“No. No, I don’t. We seem to be friends now, which is bizarre. We were never just friends before, you know?” Valerie nodded. “I just don’t want you to be hurt, that’s all. Either of you.”

“You sound like Mom,” Valerie teased. There wasn’t time for a riposte, as they closed with the barrier where Mike was standing. Jill, Debbie and Kathy had already congregated there; the others were still doing circuits or something.

“Mike Mikey Mike!” Val called, bumping into the barrier. “Look! I can nearly skate!”

***

Debbie had to leave anyway to do some consults. Some things never change, Val thought, but at least reckoned she and Valerie were probably safe from each other’s predations for the afternoon. Jill had resumed begging Valerie for a ride on her bike, and Kim had some sitting to do. So the sleepover party was ending properly at last. They had gathered around Mike’s car to take their leave.

The sun came out.

“Oh Valerie,” Debbie gasped, “look at your hair!”

“Debbie will you stop flirting for one minute,” Kathy griped. Valerie grinned.

“I’m not. Look!” She turned Valerie around so they could see. “This is dyed black isn’t it Valerie?” she asked for confirmation.

“Yeah, of course.”

Jill shook her head. “Doesn’t look dyed.”

Everyone crowded around. Jill used the back of her hand to lift Valerie’s hair slightly so the low-angled light from the sun could catch it better.

“Oh but that’s beautiful,” Pam breathed. Someone else whistled a long, descending note. Mike. Naturally. No-one hit him.

“What kinda hair dye do you have in your world anyway?” Sabrina asked.

“Whaddya mean? Just regular dye.”

Debbie dove into her purse and produced a mirror. Valerie took it wordlessly, swished her hair around in front of her shoulder, shampoo-commercial-style, and tried to angle herself to catch the light in the mirror.

“Wow!” Presumably she found the angle.

“It didn’t do that before?” Mike queried.

“No, it didn’t.”

“Think it means something?” Val asked.

Mike shrugged. The sun went in, and Valerie’s black hair was merely black again.

***

The bike, and Valerie’s bike gear, had to be picked up from the house, so Valerie and Jill piled into the back seat. “You’re still not getting on her without some gear,” Valerie said sternly. “Mike, can we stop off on the way back?”

“Sure. Where?”

“Bike shop. I’ll direct.”

The car roared into life. “Val,” Mike asked, “d’you need to change before you get home?”

Val groaned.

“Getting old, isn’t it,” Valerie commented from the back seat.

Val turned in her seat so the others could see her. “I dunno, do I?”

“Make-up,” Jill suggested. Valerie nodded. “Apart from that you’ll do I reckon.”

Val dug in her purse for wipes. The make-up had been kind of wrecked by skating anyway.

***

It turned out there was no-one home. Mom was working. Dad had logged out some of the camping gear and taken Brian into the wilderness, the email said, giving co-ordinates and planned route. Expected return tomorrow, before 17:00. Val understood the purpose of it without it having to be explained.

Still, that meant for the time being they could relax. Valerie wandered around the house for a while noticing things, then settled on the sofa and played with the cat. “It’s nice not having to be explained to someone,” she said. Jill was itching to go on the bike, which she’d seen briefly outside, with some moral fervor now she had paid out on the gear, but Valerie was having none of it just yet.

Val went to fix lunch, suspecting that to be the real reason. Skating was hunger-forming, she decided.

“Is it safe in here?” Mike asked, poking his head into the kitchen. Val looked at him, then laughed.

“I’m going to teach you to cook, Mike. Not today though, just sit down where you won’t get in the way.” Mike obeyed. “Men who can cook, and who really know their way around a kitchen are sexy, okay?”

“Really?”

Val looked at him again. “Trust me on this. Hmm,” she added, looking at the last of what was available, then went to the kitchen door. “Look you two,” she called to Valerie and Jill, “why don’t you go out and play with that bike for a while after all. Lunch isn’t going to be for about three quarters of an hour anyway.”

Valerie sneezed and got up, displacing the cat to the floor. Jill practically bounced. Valerie sneezed again. “I think I’m allergic to the fuzzball anyway,” she muttered. “Aren’t you?”

“Yeah, I was,” Val replied. “I got some shots. Losing the cat was not an option Brian was willing to discuss in a civilized manner,” she explained, heading back into the kitchen.

“So, can Travis cook?” Mike asked slyly as Val started pulling things out of the fridge.

Val rolled her eyes. “I wish! His idea of getting dinner is to order take-out.”

“Take-out’s good.”

Val flipped him the finger. “Besides, you never know what they put in that stuff.”

“Lotsa lovely additives.”

“You’re hopeless.”

***

Val heard a motorbike approaching. “Good timing,” she remarked, as it pulled up outside and with a last rev-up, went silent. She was just bringing the salad bowl out when the door opened and Jill came in, carrying her new helmet, and wearing a rosy glow on her cheeks and a stupidly big grin.

“Val, you have got to get one of those!”

“I don’t have to do everything she does you know,” Val retorted, a little more tartly than she’d intended. She didn’t add the mere thought of it terrified her.

“Yeah, but this is cool. At least get her to give you a ride on the back.”

Valerie entered. “You want one then?” she asked Jill, as if there was any question. Jill nodded emphatically.

“Come on you two, out of those things. Lunch is ready now.”

“Yes Mom.”

Val threw an oven mitt at her.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 7

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"You'd use inhibition-lowering drugs on your own children?"
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 7

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 7

***

The three of them were standing freezing by Val’s car in the parking lot of the mental health clinic. “That’s where your bike was parked?” Mike asked. Valerie nodded. She’d parked the bike as near as she could remember to where it had been on Saturday. “And you were parked here, Val?” Val nodded. “Okay, just go over what happened in detail, Valerie, from the last moment you’re sure you were in your world.”

“When I left Sheila’s office,” Valerie replied. “Sheila — was definitely my Sheila.”

“You sure?”

“Well, she knew me as Valerie.”

Mike nodded. “Okay. So you came out of her office…”

Valerie nodded. “Came down the stairs and out that door.”

They went over to the main doorway to the building. “Okay, both of you go in, and come out again.” Val and Valerie went through the door together. Mike couldn’t see them well, through the reflections in the glass, but a few moments later they both came out again, looking self-conscious. “And you went to your car, Val, and Valerie?”

“I went to my bike.”

“Okay.”

Val went to her car and got in. Valerie walked over to her bike. Mike followed.

“I was about to put my helmet on,” Valerie said, “and I looked in the bike mirror. At myself,” she added, feeling slightly embarrassed.

“Okay then…”

Valerie bent to look in the mirror. “And then I saw Debbie’s old car, in the mirror.”

“Can you see it there now?”

“Yeah. We’re in the right place.”

They waited a few moments, as if something might happen, then walked back over to Val’s car. Val got out as they approached.

“Maybe it’s something to do with timing,” Val wondered.

“My session overran by a couple of minutes,” Valerie suggested. “When I first saw you, it looked like you’d been sitting there a while.” Val nodded.

So they tried it a few more times, with variations each time. Nothing happened. Mike hadn’t really expected it to.

“It could be timing in the sense that it has to be for your normal appointments?” Mike said. “When you’re expected to be here.”

“What if it’s to do with Sheila?” Val asked. “What if she’s behind it somehow?”

“It’s a thought,” Mike answered. “Shall we ask her?”

Valerie grinned at the thought, but Val shook her head. “I asked at reception. The receptionist wanted to know why we were coming in and out all the time. Sheila’s not back until the weekend anyway.”

“Convenient,” Valerie said.

“Probably means nothing, but we can try again on Saturday I guess.”

“If nothing else works by then,” Valerie finished.

***

“What time is it?” Val asked. Mike looked at his watch.

“Coming up to five.”

They’d been hanging out in Mike’s room most of the afternoon. Mike said he’d wanted to look up some picture of something, but he couldn’t remember what, so he spent most the time sat on his bed flipping through books while Val and Valerie chatted, filling in gaps in their diverged history. It had started with Val asking how come Valerie started skating, which led on to Trish and Pauline and the girls, and thence to the “day school” program Jane started. Val reciprocated with details and news, and more details and more news, about Travis, until Valerie begged for mercy, after which Val switched to the Parker kids and insisted on showing Valerie the picture of Stella’s first (all right, second) step. Of course, this had meant admitting she carried that picture with her. Which led on to admitting to the other pictures also in her bag.

“Should head back,” Val said. “With Dad and Brian away, I think Mom’ll want me home.” Mike nodded.

“What about me?” Valerie asked.

“Stay here tonight?” Mike suggested.

“What would your folks say?” Mike looked doubtful. “Being homeless sucks,” Valerie finished, feeling depressed again. “I should get a room.”

Val reached and clasped Valerie’s hand, and Mike’s, on her other side. Mike in turn took Valerie’s other hand. They were in their place; all three of them, and this time it was Val, supporting and enfolding them all in uncomplicated, inarticulate love.

***

They lay on the floor, heads together, like a three-pointed star.

“When would you give up though?” Val was saying. “I mean, maybe you’ll go back, but maybe it’ll be years from now. When do you say, okay, I need to make a life here?”

“And if I do, and I get too close to people here and I get taken away again?”

“It’d be even worse if you lived your whole life and never let people get close, surely,” Mike answered.

“Would it?”

“I think so,” Val agreed.

Valerie sighed. “It’s been five days. I don’t know. I mean, what’s a reasonable amount of time before giving up on a whole life and everyone you love and who loves you? How long is long enough?”

Val reached sideways and took Valerie’s hand again.

“I mean, if there was just something I knew I should do…”

Valerie was silent for a while, but tightened her grip on Val’s hand. There was a sudden sob in the silence. Val rolled around to lie alongside Valerie and to hold her. That released Valerie’s tension then, and she wept properly.

“Hey, Valerie. Don’t cry. You’re the strong one, remember? You’re the one who’s got it all together, right?” Valerie giggled wetly through her tears. Val shifted so she had Valerie’s head on her lap. “I don’t know what I’d have done without you.”

“I’m scared,” Valerie wept on. “I’m so scared…” it gave out in a gasp.

“I know.”

“I — I don’t have anything. Anything. I don’t…” she sniffed, “I don’t exist. I feel like I could just evaporate away and no-one would ever know I existed. I could just vanish any time — I want to go home.”

“I know, Valerie,” Val tried to reassure her, rocking her, and stroking her hair.

“I have nothing. No-one…”

“You have us.”

Valerie shook her head, in Val’s lap. “No. I’m intruding. I’m intruding. I shouldn’t be here.”

“No, Valerie. Without you, Mike and I — I’d fucked it up, okay? You brought us together again. You saved us both. That makes you one of us, don’t you see? You’re part of us now.” She looked up at Mike then. He nodded. She flickered her eyes down to Valerie’s side. Mike took the hint and moved over so he could hold one of Valerie’s hands. “You’re part of us now. We’re joined. Couldn’t you tell?”

“But…”

“Yes, a very nice butt too. Not too skinny like mine.” That made Valerie laugh again, despite her crying.

***

“Saturday.”

Valerie had stopped crying. It was calm. Quiet.

“Saturday?” Val asked.

Valerie nodded. “Like we said earlier. We go to Sheila like any normal Saturday. We go in the door, we go up to the waiting room, we go into Sheila’s room. We see what happens. There’s a kind of symmetry to it, don’t you think? We go back to where it happened, at the natural time for us to be there again. Maybe I’ll go when we go in the door. Maybe I’ll go when we go in to see Sheila. Maybe if Sheila’s got something to do with it, we can at least learn something. Otherwise, I’d say we could still use a shrink, you know?” She smiled nervously, and sighed. “And if after all that, if we come out of there and I’m still here and we don’t have new information — well, that’s it. I got nothing else to try. After that, I guess I’m here to stay.”

Val nodded, stroking Valerie’s hair.

“Either way I’ll still be gone you know,” Valerie continued. “I can’t stay here. You can’t hide me in your bedrooms forever you know, and anyway that’s not much of a life.”

“You’ll go to this Jane person?”

Valerie nodded. “It makes too much sense to ignore.”

“You trust her that much?” Mike asked.

“Yeah I guess so. You can trust Jane to be Jane, you know? It won’t be boring anyway.” Mike looked doubtful. “You know her, Mike. Rather my Mike does. I think you’d approve.”

“Anyway you’re going to be reachable aren’t you?” Val said. “We’re gonna be in touch?”

“All the time,” Valerie promised.

“And we can visit. And if it does turn out bad we can rescue you,” she smiled.

***

Sarah was kicking back in front of the TV when Val entered, feeling nervous. This was the first time she was seeing her after the scene the night before. Alone this time. No Mike. No Dad. She smiled at Val when she came in though, so she reckoned she wasn’t pissed or anything.

“Hi Mom, you eaten yet?”

“No, not yet,” she grinned. Val knew what that meant. Trapped. Bah.

“I’ll do something if you like?”

“Oh I’d love that. I was thinking of getting a take-out actually.”

“That’s good too,” Val switched gears. “I mean, if you’d rather…”

“No, no, I wouldn’t want to deprive you. I know how much you love to cook.”

“Yeah, but I cooked at lunchtime. Mike and — Jill were around,” Val edited, realizing that was exactly what Valerie had meant. “Oh, and there’s not actually much in the house. We need to shop anyway.”

Sarah thought about it. “Oh all right, you win. Pizza?”

Val hesitated.

“They deliverrrrr,” Sarah prompted. Clearly if there was something to be fetched, Val would be the one to fetch it.

Sometimes New York definitely had its advantages.

“Yeah, pizza. I’m just gonna go change. And a quick shower.”

***

The doorbell rang. Sarah looked at Val meaningfully. Val groaned and went to answer it.

“Oh, hi Valerie!” Val nearly dropped through the floor, knowing Mom was in earshot.

“Uh, you don’t work for Pizza Hut any more?” she asked stupidly. The boxes said Papa John’s clearly enough. Val felt dizzy. Please Mom don’t have heard that.

John shrugged. “Branch opened closer to home. Anyway here y’go. One large The Works, garlic bread, two wedges with garlic dip and a large bottle of Coke.” Sarah had been hungry. Val just wanted the torture to end. She took them and handed over the cash she’d already had ready. “Anyway, how’ve you been? I haven’t seen you at Debbie’s for a while.”

“Uh, fine I guess,” Val lied. Please just go, she beamed.

“I seen you around school,” he carried on, giving Val another near cardiac arrest along with the change he handed her. I told him I went to Red Bluff, she knew; she remembered the stories she had to keep straight. He forgot or something? “You’re part of that role-playing group aren’t you?”

“Uh, yeah.” Oh God…

“Only, um, I was wondering if you guys took new members? I used to play, you know, in Junior High before we moved here, but you know how it is.”

Oh this just gets better!

“Um, I’d have to talk to the guys,” she extemporized.

“That’s great, thanks Valerie.” He grinned again. Val’s knees actually wobbled. “And enjoy your pizza!”

As if. Val shut the door and slowly slowly turned back into the room.

Sarah was looking. She did hear then, Val thought.

Deep breath then. Here we go. “Look, pizza!” she tried cheerfully, bringing it over. “Change too!” She dumped both onto the table and fled out to the kitchen with the Coke, to stow it in the fridge.

“You haven’t just been thinking about it, have you.” Sarah stated, blocking the kitchen doorway. Val started guiltily.

“Uh…”

“Eugene…” Val reckoned maybe she had about eight seconds to live. How fast can I unlock the back door? She wondered quickly, or would it be better to just dive through the window? “What have you been doing?”

What do you think? She thought better of saying. “Uh,” was all she could manage again. “Mom…”

“That boy,” Sarah stated the obvious, “called you ‘Valerie.’” She was just about keeping a lid on herself, Val thought. “I think you have some explaining to do.”

“Mom, uh…”

“Now, Eugene.” Sarah advanced into the room. Val backed off from the fridge.

Game over, the realization settled over her. “Okay Mom,” she whispered. “Okay. I’ll tell you.” It was the only thing she could think of to do now. Bizarrely she remembered what she’d told Ricky all that time ago about running away. You can’t run far enough or fast enough.

It seemed to work. Sarah looked at her for a long, long moment, visibly changing gears, then nodded and turned aside to the freezer. She opened the door and pulled out a heavily frosted bottle. “I think I’m going to need this,” she muttered, finding a glass. Val just watched, warily, off-balance from the failure of the sky to fall, as her mother poured a generous shot’s worth of treacly clear fluid into the glass. “You see,” she was saying, to Val’s puzzled expression, “ethanol has a lower freezing point than water, so if you get the freezer settings right, the water freezes out,” she grinned conspiratorially, raising the glass at Val, “leaving concentrated Stoli. Nazdarovye,” she finished, drained the glass in one, and slammed it down on the side while her body processed the shock and sorted itself out so she could breathe again.

Val looked on in astonishment. Her mother, meanwhile, was pouring out another glass. This one she proffered at Val, who took it gingerly. “Go on,” she said, more gently than Val expected. “I figure you’re going to need it too.” Val nodded and following Sarah’s cue, drank the entire contents in one go.

Oh God! All the air left her lungs at once. She’s poisoned me! It would be just like Mom, she was thinking in that moment, to lace the bottle with poison and build up an immunity to it herself, just for an occasion like this. I can’t breathe! Her mother was grinning at her discomfiture, which she thought particularly callous, but the paroxysm passed. Val gasped in a deep breath. A warm rush suffused all the way to her extremities, while her chest still felt as if it contained a furnace. “Wow,” she managed to croak, finally. Sarah chuckled.

“Feel better now?”

Val nodded. “Or something.” Her larynx wasn’t quite functioning yet.

“Ready to talk?” Sarah was screwing the lid back on the bottle prior to returning it to the freezer.

Val nodded, still off-balance. “You’d use inhibition-lowering drugs on your own children then?” she asked boldly.

“Damn straight,” Sarah replied, grabbing the corkscrew and a bottle of wine out of the rack. One of the expensive special-occasion ones, Val noticed, with the high alcohol content. “Get some glasses,” she instructed as she headed for the door, “and bring them through. There’s pizza getting cold out there.” She was gone.

Barely a couple of minutes had passed in the kitchen, Val was surprised to notice. The pizza would not have cooled much in that time. She found the glasses and took a moment to bang her head a couple of times on a cupboard door to settle her neurons. She’s trying to make it easier for me, she realized suddenly, finding a new regard for her mother. She could be being a real bitch about this, and she’s not.

She went out to the living room.

***

“Figuring out where to start?”

Val sighed, nibbled at a potato wedge.

“Well,” Sarah prompted, “What about the name? Where did ‘Valerie’ come from?”

“Oh, uh,” Val gulped. “Debbie liked it.”

“Debbie? How long has this been going on?”

“Uh, a year?” Sarah looked shocked. “No, first time was Halloween last year. For the costume contest at school.”

“It’s been going on all that time?” Val nodded. “That’s before…”

“Yeah.”

***

The pizza was good. The wine was excellent. The conversation was almost entirely one-sided. Val talked, and talked. Her mother listened; more than at any time Val could remember, she listened. Her questions weren’t stupid either, in that ‘I’m going to force you to state the obvious just to humiliate you’ way Val had been fearing.

***

Sarah sat back, looking at Val for a moment. Val blushed under the gaze, and sipped her wine. “I’m just trying to see it,” she said eventually. “When you’re so used to seeing someone a particular way, and you suddenly realize it’s not the way everyone else sees them…”

“I’m kind of in neutral mode at the moment,” Val excused.

“Perhaps you should show me. Let me see you not in neutral mode?”

“Mom…”

“I am trying, Eugene,” she said. “I’m trying really hard, okay?” Val nodded. “I think I need to see this.”

“Okay Mom.”

“Finish your pizza first,” Sarah suggested.

Val shook her head. “I’ve had enough, I’m full.” She found her grin; she’d been wondering where that was. “You’re just afraid I’ll spoil your appetite,” she cracked.

She got a poke in the arm for that one. She reckoned she’d got off lightly.

***

“I guess they’re talking about me right about now,” Val said. “Dad and Brian I mean.”

Sarah nodded, finished her mouthful. “Probably.”

Val sighed.

***

“I guess some of Susan’s clothes would fit you,” Sarah suggested. Val giggled under her breath. “What?”

“I, um, have my own.”

“Huh. Of course you do.” She grinned. “Well, you going to show me?”

The pizza had been demolished.

Val drained her glass. “You gonna give me some more wine?”

Sarah shrugged and topped up the glasses. “Anyway why are you so nervous, if you’ve been doing this so long already?”

“Well duh,” Val replied. “’Cause it’s you, of course. This is the stuff of my nightmares.” She took a large sip. “I keep wondering when you’re gonna set the dogs on me.”

“There are no dogs,” Sarah reminded her gently.

Val took another sip, put her glass down, and got up. “Okay, wait here.”

***

Val came down the stairs. She was surprised to find she wasn’t as nervous as she’d been the previous night. Maybe that was the worst of it, she wondered. This wasn’t actually telling her mother anything she didn’t already know, it was just that she’d be seeing it.

She reached the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner into the living room. She stopped, just inside, hands clasped in front of her.

Sarah stood there in the middle of the room. She’d gasped when Val first came in, and stood there, wide-eyed, her hands covering her mouth and nose as if frozen in the gasp, or as if she was peeking over a cushion at something scary on TV.

Val had tried to guess what mothers like to see their daughters wearing. She’d chosen a comfortable cotton skirt and a scoop-necked top. On a sudden impulse she decided to eschew her forms in favor of one of Valerie’s new bras. Valerie had been right of course; it was a lot more comfortable. Over the whole she threw on a pastel sweater she planned to take off later. It wasn’t cold downstairs, but it gave the right look for first impressions. Opaque tights, to hide her legs, and flats to finish. She went deliberately light on the make-up, and brushed out and arranged her hair nicely, with a light blast of hairspray to keep it there. For jewellery, she just added a single silver necklace. In the mirror she thought she looked like the sort of girl who always got her homework in on time. Just right, she thought, for her mother’s first sight of her.

Seconds passed, feeling like minutes.

“Mom?”

“No it…” She took half a step forwards, managed to remove her hands from her face. “No, you look good. Really — natural. I don’t know what I was expecting.” She couldn’t take her eyes of Val. Val blushed under the attention. “C’mere,” she said, opening her arms. Val flew into them.

***

“You need more closet space,” Sarah remarked, looking at the bags and bags of clothes Val had removed and put on the bed.

“You sure? I mean, I don’t need to fit myself inside it any more, do I?” For that she got a gentle elbowing.

“Don’t tease your old Mom, eh? She’s trying hard you know.”

“I know Mom.”

She looked around the room, as if trying to remember when she was last in here. “My, you’re packed in here, aren’t you.” Val couldn’t repress a giggle. “Look at this place, Eugene!” Val let the name pass, thinking, family’s going to have to be trained not to do that in public. “If you just did something with this room it could be so much nicer in here.” Val was hurt. She’d thought she kept the rat-hole quite nicely these days, thank-you-very-much. She guessed ‘nice’ was a relative term. “I mean,” her mother was continuing, “do you really still need all these computers in here?”

“Yes!” It was a reflex response. Sarah shrugged.

“I don’t know,” Sarah mused, “it just seems so — inefficient.” That was a harsh thing to say to a geek, and Val knew it wasn’t accidental. No-one could live with an á¼bergeek like Bill Tucker, or his young apprentice, without developing some effective countermeasures. Val was about to retort with an explanation of what each one did and why it had to be done that way, when she stopped and looked around her. She counted up the system units, the monitors, the keyboards, reckoned up the power consumption, the loss of space, the noise levels. Sarah twisted the knife. “This has got to be suboptimal.” Val winced. “I don’t know, perhaps a more elegant solution can be found.” My mind is going, she heard the room network cry out, Dave, I can feel it.

“Uh, maybe,” was all she managed to say. Even she had to concede that as a defense of her system architecture choices it sucked.

“And what’s in here?” Sarah continued her rampage, going to pull open another closet.

“Mom! No!” It was too late; the catch was pulled, there was an ominous creak, the doors bulged outwards and several ancient consoles and joysticks and a box of old game cartridges tumbled out to the floor. Sarah skipped back nimbly, so avoiding wounds to her feet. Val was reminded briefly of Captain Kirk under a torrent of tribbles. The door swung back revealing a mass of computer hardware; crates of spare parts, descending like strata in a rock-face down through the ages. Val couldn’t see it, but there was an Altair in there somewhere that she’d scrounged off Dad when she was eight. She could just see the corner of the old Apple II, an extremely rare imported BBC Micro’s red function keys peeked out of a dark place.

“Oh my God,” Sarah whispered. “So this is where they go to die.” Val hung back. “You said you’d got rid of this stuff,” she turned on Val.

“Mom… I couldn’t.”

Sarah sighed and picked up the battered old NES original off the floor where it had fallen. “I can’t believe you still have this,” she muttered, trying without success to stuff it back into the closet.

“I’m gonna fix it!”

“When?”

“When I have time!”

Sarah took Val by the shoulders, shaking her slightly. “It’s never going to happen. You have a life now.”

“Bu-bu-bu- Mom!”

“I know dear, sometimes you just have to accept that these things don’t last forever.”

“But they doooo!” Val pouted. “They can!”

Sarah shook her head sadly, just managing to keep a straight face. “I’m sorry, I know it’s upsetting, but you see, there’s this big games arcade in the sky where all the old machines go when they die, and all the unborn children can play with them forever.” She couldn’t manage it any longer; her mouth twitched and she began to giggle. Val lost it about the same time and they both just stood there, leaning against each other laughing for a minute or two.

Val looked at the mass of hardware. Two Mac Classics stared out at her reproachfully, their screens blank. They would never smile again, she knew that really. “Maybe I can find a computer museum that’ll take them,” she wondered. Tipping them into a dumpster was just inconceivable.

***

They were back downstairs. Val had kicked off her flats so she could curl her legs up on the sofa. The sweater had been dumped upstairs. “Valerie Valerie Valerie,” Sarah repeated to herself, while watching her, as if to fix it there. Val found herself blushing under the attention again. She took another large sip from her glass.

“Most people just call me Val.”

Sarah shook her head. “Shouldn’t shorten names. It’s demeaning.”

Val giggled. “Like Bill?”

Sarah rolled her eyes. Val realized suddenly it was exactly the same gesture as she’d seen Valerie make. Therefore she probably did it too. “Your father insisted.” She took a drink. “I lost that one.”

“Like you lost on the guns?” Sarah groaned. “What did you win on, Mom?”

“Aha.” She thought about it. “Personal hygiene.” Val giggled again. “The toilet seat. Clothes in the closet not on the floor.” Val was laughing out loud now. “Getting my sister to teach you how to cook. That was a definite win,” she grinned.

“What?”

“Oh yes. Well you know how useless your father is in the kitchen. I wasn’t going to have that for my sons, dammit.”

“That was your idea?”

“Uh-huh,” she raised a glass to toast herself. Val followed. “Talking of which, it’s probably time Brian learned too.”

“He can cook!”

“The basics, yeah. Hmm. Maybe I’ll send him to Aunt Louisa. Get that gumbo recipe into the family once and for all.”

“Ah. She already gave it me.” Val grinned. “July Fourth.”

“What? The bitch! She wouldn’t tell me!”

Val shrugged, grinning wider.

***

Pop went the cork on the third bottle.

“You’re getting me drunk,” Val accused.

“Uh-huh.” Sarah grinned. “Payback’s a bitch.”

“Oh. Right.” Val grinned back and passed her glass over.

***

“So, Valerie,” it sounded weird coming from her mother’s mouth, surrounded as it was by virtual quote marks, “is there any boy that’s turned your head yet?” Val blushed, deeply. “Ah, there is!”

Val nodded, eventually. “I wasn’t going to tell you about that yet.” She remarked dryly. “I wasn’t going to tell you about any of this yet.”

“I’m glad you have. The last few months have been hell.” She sighed. “I knew something was going on, I just couldn’t put my finger on it. I think I didn’t really want to,” she admitted. “I’m usually smarter than that.”

“I’m sorry.”

“So anyway, what’s his name? Where does he live? What school does he go to? Who do his parents vote for? What’s their credit-rating?” Val was giggling again. “What’s his SAT score?”

“Mom!”

“Nah, you don’t have to tell me. Your father’ll find out later.” She grinned.

“Oh no!”

“Oh yes.” Deadly serious.

Val sighed. “His name’s Travis,” she said eventually, “and he’s really sweet, okay? He’s never done anything to hurt me.”

“Does he know about you?” After a pause Val nodded. “What does he think?”

“Um. He’s okay with it.”

“You sound like you’re not sure.”

“You’re starting to sound like Sheila, stop it!”

Sarah nodded. “You’re right. It’s natural for a mother to be worried though, okay?”

Val nodded back. “Anyway Susan checked him out. And Amy. And the Pack. And Mike. He’s just a nice guy, Mom.”

“Have you been to bed with him?”

It took a long time again, but Val nodded. After that length of pause the nod was redundant, she supposed. Sarah sighed. “We’re safe though. We use condoms and everything…”

“Oh Eu-Valerie…” She sighed again. “I’m sure you did, you weren’t brought up to be stupid. It’s just…” A tear dropped. “It’s just that I wish — I wish that it could have been right for you.”

Val reached out to her, then. “It’s okay Mom. Really it is.” Sarah started to cry properly. It was Val’s turn to gather her mother into a hug. “It’s still good,” she whispered into her ear. “It’s nice. And we love each other.”

“It’s just not fair,” Sarah said, “This shouldn’t be happening to you.”

“Who should it be happening to, Mom?”

***

“I’m not in pain, Mom. I’m not sick.

“Perhaps — perhaps this was just how I was meant to be.

“So it makes me different. We’re the Tuckers. Since when was being different a bad thing? It’s not as if I’m not human.

“It only hurt when I was trying to fight it. It felt like — like I was trying to kill or like I was being made to kill.

“I wanted to be like Dad. I just wanted to be like Dad. Guess he can’t have done too badly, eh? Lots of sons want to be anything but like their dads and they end up like them anyway.

“I have to let go of that. I’m letting go of it.

“Someone said — it’s all about doing whatever you have to do to be yourself.

“It doesn’t hurt me.”

***

“Ice cream?” Sarah asked. She still sounded brittle.

“Oh yeah.”

“Go get it then.”

Val stuck her tongue out at her, but went.

***

“Hello cat,” Val greeted the inquisitive one. “Want some ice cream too?”

“Oh look at his nose going,” Sarah laughed. “Go on then, give him some.” Val put a couple of blobs of the melting ice cream into the upturned lid and set it down on the carpet. “But if he tracks chocolate into my carpet I’ll skin him,” Sarah added.

“‘People who declaw their cats and scold their children for damaging their furniture don’t deserve cats, or children, or furniture,’” Val quoted. “Heinlein. I think.”

“Probably. Sounds like him.”

“You read Heinlein?”

“When I was younger,” she admitted. “Don’t worry, you’ll get over it.”

“Ouch.”

They watched while the cat lapped up the ice cream. He finished and came round to investigate Val’s wine glass, but he didn’t like the smell of that, so went to the table and stood up on his hind legs to reach the pizza box.

“Ahht!” Val called. “Leave that alone.” She was being ignored. “FFFSSSHHH!” That made the little fuzzball take notice. He dropped down quickly and faced Val with a guilty look.

“We’re in danger of spoiling him,” Sarah commented.

“Aww. C’mere puss.” Val scratched at the sofa material next to her. The cat just sat there licking his lips, having decided he wasn’t really in trouble.

“Nah. Only got eyes for Brian.”

***

“Do we have to tell Dad yet? About Travis I mean.”

Sarah sighed. “You can’t hide these things forever, you know.”

“I know. But do we have to tell him yet? I should talk to him first. Travis, that is.”

“Warn him?”

Val chuckled. “Something like that. ‘Run away, before it’s too late!’”

“When are you next seeing him?”

“Uh, we don’t have a next date planned, but I could phone and — maybe not tonight,” she finished, noticing the time. “I’ll call him tomorrow.”

“Oh God, the time,” Sarah concurred. “And I’ve got work tomorrow.”

Val decided she liked being on break without a job. “Oh,” she remembered. “I’m starting the babysitting job again, it looks like.”

“Oh damn, we’re losing you for chore duty then?”

Val grinned. “Yep.”

“I suppose they know you as Valerie too,” Sarah said, only a trace of cattiness in her voice.

“Uh, well. They asked for a girl, and Debbie was kinda stuck.” Sarah was shaking her head, smiling. “And then it went really well and they kept asking for me.” Sarah was laughing. “What?”

***

Whodathunkit? Val crash-landed on her bed. Wow. Mom.

What a week I’m having.

She slept. And there were no nightmares.

***

Flashing lights. Phone. “Yup?”

“Hey wake up, it’s your doppelganger.”

“Hi Valerie. What’s up?”

“’M bored. It’s my last day and I wanna have some fun.”

“Mmm. Could help me get this damn MIDI interface running under Linux…”

There was a rude noise from the other end of the line.

“Well whaddya need me for anyway?”

“I got some ideas. Just thought you’d like to join in, that’s all.”

“Oh God I’m tired.”

“Yeah?”

“Mom knows about Val. And Travis.”

“Wheee! Shit girl, when you come out you don’t mess around do you?”

Val laughed. “It’s all your fault, I’m sure of it.”

“How’s it my fault?”

“You’re carrying an improbability field generator or something.”

“Hah. I wish.”

“We ordered pizza. Guess who delivered it.”

“Er…”

“Pizza-face?”

“Oh no.”

“Yeah. And I specifically didn’t use Pizza Hut in case.”

“Oh but he works for Papa John’s now. I coulda told you that.”

“Well let’s just say that got the ball rolling. Like the one in Raiders. Hey! Stop laughing!”

“No Val, it’s good. Really. Do you feel any better?”

“Yeah actually. Kinda cleaned out, you know? Like being able to breathe again.”

“Yeah. It’s a good feeling. So, you coming out to play?”

“I don’t know. I’m kinda weirded out, you know?” Valerie laughed. “Think I just want to hang for the day, but I’ll call you back in a bit once I’m up. Oh, and I gotta phone Trav. I gotta warn him.”

Valerie laughed. “Poor bastard.”

“May have a date tonight. If he’s not busy already.”

“I could bring Debs for a double-date?”

Val spluttered in alarm. “Oh that’s so not a good idea.” She could almost hear Valerie grinning from the other end.

***

“Travis?”

“Hey you.”

“Hey you yourself.”

“What’s up?”

“I want to see you. Tonight.” Did that sound too needy? Or does it count as assertive?

“Tonight? Uh. Aw damn, can’t tonight. Uh. Got the guys coming round, we’re gonna watch the game, drink beer, you know, do the jock thing,” Val grinned at that.

“I’m going to have to sort your priorities out,” she told him. “Anyway, I want to get together ’cause we need to talk about stuff. Not bad stuff,” she added hurriedly, “just developments, you know?” She sighed, still smiling, which was a bit confusing. “We haven’t talked enough lately.”

“Um, yeah, sure.”

“You okay, Trav?” She thought he sounded a bit distracted or something.

“Uh, yeah, I’m fine. You just caught me before going out, that’s all.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s okay Val. How about tomorrow night? I’ll page you?”

“Aw no. We’re all off to my Mom’s family in New York state tomorrow. I won’t get to see you until the new year!”

There was a pause. “We’ll do something nice then?” Travis offered eventually.

“I suppose,” Val sighed, all momentum stolen. You could have sounded more upset, she beamed down the phone line.

“I gotta go, Val. You look after yourself, okay? And give Amy a kiss from me,” he added. It made Val feel better.

“Yeah, okay. See you then.”

“Bye.” Click.

Val looked at the handset for a moment. “He gotta go,” she remarked, feeling somehow unsatisfied.

She shrugged it off and got up.

***

“Mom? I thought you had work today?”

Sarah shook her head, while cradling a cup of coffee. “They can do without me today. Who buys houses just before Christmas anyway, right?” There was more coffee in the machine, so Val busied herself pouring another cup. “Aren’t you going out with your friends again?”

“I could use a day off too,” Val grinned weakly, got it back.

“I was thinking, I haven’t bought anyone’s presents yet.”

Val chuckled, spotting the trap, and deliberately setting her foot in it. “Nor have I.” Sarah had that grin on her face.

“Well,” she said, reeling her child in, “I was thinking of going downtown, check out that new Lazarus store, wander around, see the lights, the tree, look at nice things to buy people, you know, things old people like to do…”

“Yes, Mom, I’d love to come,” She knew when she was beaten.

“Would you? Oh, but I was going to get yours too. Now when am I going to be able to do that?”

Val slapped her mother’s shoulder gently, laughing.

“Um,” she said a little later, “who exactly do you want to come with you?”

Sarah smiled. “You of course.” Her smile was radiant, Val suddenly noticed.

“Good answer,” she had to admit.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.


 
To Be Continued...

Tuck Squared - part 8

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Final Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Aunt Jane / Seasons by Joel Lawrence
  • Tuck by Ellen Hayes

TG Themes: 

  • Intersex
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
"Belief may be a factor."
Tuck
SQUARED
Chapter 8

by Rachel Greenham


 
Chapter 8

***

“Johansson Residence,” answered an English princess of Val’s acquaintance. “Who may I say is calling?”

Val took just a moment. “Ah,” she answered in like manner, “Would you please inform Sir Michael that a dear old friend would like to speak with him.”

“Yes ma’am.” Val almost saw the curtsey through the phone line. “The master is currently occupied with his morning ablutions. Would ma’am like me to interrupt him?”

Val laughed. “No Valerie, that’s okay,” she said, dropping out of the voice. “Best not to walk in on Mike’s private moments, I’ve found.”

“Yeah,” Valerie giggled. “So, whatsup?”

“Ah, Mom’s blown off work, wants to take me downtown for Christmas shopping.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah, kind of a bonding thing I think. It’s cool though,” she added.

“Cool. You seem to be doing better with her than I did anyway, afterwards.” There was a sigh from the other end of the phone. “Dunno what it is you’re doing, but you’re doing it right I guess.”

“Oh Valerie, I’m sorry.” She really was. “There’s worse things I could be doing, right?”

“Oh sure. For a start you could disappear without a trace.”

“Oh Valerie.” There was silence from the phone. “I’m hugging you.”

“I know.”

More silence.

“Anyway,” Valerie continued eventually, “What’s happening with Travis? You seeing him tonight?”

“No. Said he’s got friends coming round to watch a game or something. Said it was a jock thing,” she added, smiling.

“Game, huh? Figures. Aw, no double-date with Debbie then.”

“Absolutely not! Anyway, how d’you know Debbie’s even free tonight?” Valerie, Val decided, was altogether too good at projecting expressions down a phone line. “You’ve already asked her,” she accused.

“Her cellphone’s got a different number than my Debs. Had to pull it out of Arrakis. You should change your passwords more often.”

“Guilty as charged,” Val admitted. “What’s the damage?”

“Now would I do a thing like that?”

“I’ve no idea.” Val switched to the headset and logged into Arrakis. “Anyway, you’re actually going out with Debbie tonight?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Are you sure you know what you’re doing?”

“Nope. But sometimes you just got to make a leap, you know?” Val nodded. “It doesn’t feel wrong. We’re just going out for a date, okay? I’m not counting on anything beyond that if that’s what you’re wondering.”

“Hey, I’m not judging you.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Just — you know, what Mike says: Think, okay?”

“Yeah, I know. He’s already been saying it.”

“Well there you go.” She beamed a grin back down the line. “Whatcha doing before that anyway?”

Valerie laughed. “Classified. What you don’t know…”

“I can’t testify to, right. Just don’t get me in trouble? Please?”

“Not a chance.”

***

They were stuck in traffic. “I guess other people had the same idea,” Val offered.

“Still has to be better than the last Saturday before, right?”

“I guess.” At least she didn’t have to drive, so Val just put her head back and relaxed. “Oh,” she remembered. “For God’s sake don’t call me Eugene today, okay?”

Sarah chuckled. “Yeah, I’d figured that out.”

“I know. Just don’t forget, okay? Say it at the wrong time and — bad things could happen.”

“I’ll be careful, Eugene,” she teased.

“I mean it Mom. I could get killed.”

“Don’t you think you’re overreacting?”

“No, Mom, I don’t. Not when there’s been a Klan cross in the square at Christmas for as many years as I can remember.” Since Mike brought it to my attention anyway, Val added to herself.

Sarah drove on for a few moments in silence. “They’re not welcome here,” she said eventually.

“But they are here. And they’re just the visible ones. Some people love to hate, and they’re just looking for a reason. Why give it to them on a plate?”

Sarah was silent again for a while. In that time she reached over and took Val’s hand.

“So what you’re saying,” she continued, “is that as long as you can hide, it’s okay?” Val frowned, wondering what she was getting at. Her mother’s attention was half taken on driving, so she couldn’t read her expression, but she kept hold of Val’s hand, thanks to the gods of power steering and automatic transmission. “Because it’s not written there for all to see, oh, just for instance, like your skin being a different color, and you can be invisible and pretend to be a normal average person, that makes it all right?”

“Mom…”

“Maybe it’s just my generation,” she muttered, “and far be it from me to tell my so — child to take more risks, but you are not ever to be ashamed of yourself for what you are.” Her grip on Val’s hand was actually starting to hurt. “You understand me?”

“Mom you’re hurting…” Her hand was released, suddenly, as if her mother had just realized what she was doing.

“It’s not fair,” Sarah was saying. “What’s happening to you, it’s not fair. Look, I’m not saying you have to be an activist, okay? I’m just saying: Don’t be afraid. You be who you’re going to be, and don’t let fear get in and make you try to be something you’re not. That’s the whole point isn’t it?” Val just sat and watched her mother in awe. “Live in fear, and change who you are just to be safe, and they’ve won. They don’t even need to do anything.”

“Oh Mom…”

“Besides. Anyone hurts you and they’ll have me and your father to deal with.”

Val managed a chuckle. “They’d have to scrape ’em off the pavement.”

“You think they’d find that much?” Sarah replied, deadpan, then ruined it with a sidelong wink. Val thought she was actually relieved.

***

“It’s not here.”

Val felt her mother’s arm close around her shoulders. “There, you see?” Val nodded and leaned slightly against her for a moment. They moved around to the menorah. “We stand against hate.” It was like, Val thought, a voice from a bygone, more idealistic age.

They stood for a little time, while shoppers bustled around them.

“Come on Valerie, let’s get inside before my old bones freeze. We can come back later when the lights are on.”

“You’re not old.”

“Hmph.”

***

“Oh, I’ve got to get that for Susan. It’s perfect…”

***

“Have you thought what to get your father?”

“Ooh, socks I think. And maybe a tie.”

“Oh he’ll appreciate those so much.”

Val grinned. “I got something in mind, but they won’t have it here.”

***

“I was thinking this for Amy?”

“Oh yes. Though I’m not sure Trish would approve, it’s a bit…”

“Sexy?”

“Hmm.”

“Well duh. Amy’s not a little girl any more. She’ll love it, I guarantee. Hang on, I’ll just try it on…”

“Eu — Valerie! You mean here? In the store?”

“Well yeah, Mom. We’re close enough in size, if I can wear it, so can she.”

***

“Whatcha think?”

“Um…”

“Ignore the shoes.” She perched up on the balls of her feet for a few moments to simulate heels.

“No I mean — seeing you dressed like that, that’s all.”

“It’s not that risqué — Oh.” Val blushed slightly and sagged back onto her heels. “I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s all right. I am finding it difficult,” she admitted, “But that’s my problem, not yours. You have enough of your own.”

Val hugged her mother.

“I feared the worst for you. Really. This is a relief compared to those fears. So I’m happy. Okay?” Val nodded. “I’m losing my son,” she continued. “Only I’m not after all, because you’re really just the same as you’ve always been. Only more so, somehow. Brighter. Am I making sense?”

“Uh, sort of.”

“It’s nice to be finally getting to know you. Well besides, I’ve got a whole spare son prepared just in case,” she grinned. Val laughed out loud. She knew it was unladylike, but it had to be done.

***

“You going to change back or do the rest of the store like that?”

Oops. “Well, it is kinda warm in here,” she teased.

***

“Hmm, if you’re that close to Amy in size, you can try on some other stuff for me, thinking about it.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah, you may as well be useful.”

Val stuck her tongue out at her.

***

“Well?”

“To be honest I don’t think she’d ever wear it, Mom.”

“Why not? It’s lovely.”

“It’s not her. Trust me on this. It’s kind of — what an aunt would get, you know?”

Mom sighed, looking again. “Yes, you’re right. I’m getting staid in my old age.”

“’ang on lads,” Val put on her best Michael Caine voice. “I’ve got an idea.” She disappeared back into the changing room.

***

“Look, why don’t we just split up and meet somewhere at, say four?”

“Cool. Where?”

“The restaurant upstairs? I know I’ll be ready to collapse by then.”

“’Kay. I’ll see you then.”

***

“Okay, let’s recap,” Mom said, once the waitress had taken their order. “I’ve done yours, Susan’s and Brian’s.”

“That’s the spawn taken care of then,” Val grinned, “You’ve done everyone important.”

“Swim my pretty tadpoles, swim!” Mom grinned back. “You do realize of course you’ve just become much easier to buy presents for.”

“Yeah?”

Sarah did not elaborate. “Anyway, done Trish and Amy. Done Lanier and Louisa, not that we’re seeing them til the new year. Haven’t done Bill, don’t know what to get your grandfather…”

“What do you get the man who’s had everyone?”

“Eu-” she stopped herself in time. “Valerie, honestly.” Val grinned. “Anyway, what about you?”

“Done Brian, done Dad, done you. Still thinking about Mike. Done George, Book and Dan though. Done Kelly. Done most of the Pack already, but now Debbie and me are talking again I guess I should get her something.”

“Debbie and I,” Mom corrected automatically. “Well that’s good anyway. What changed?”

“Long story,” Val sighed, wanting to avoid bringing Valerie into the conversation. “Anyway, we’re friends now, I guess, so I’ll get her something. Haven’t done Susan yet.”

“So what were you thinking for Susan?”

Val shook her head. “I have no idea.”

“Okay, well there’s something I happen to know she’d like, but I got her something else I’d already set my heart on for her.” She smiled.

***

The door opened. “Valerie! It’s been ages!”

“Hi Miz Carstairs.”

“Oh come on, you always called me Helen, remember? Debbie said you two had finally made it up, whatever it was. She’s still getting ready. Come inside!”

Valerie waved thanks-and-ok at Mike, waiting in the car, and stepped inside. It was slightly jarring to find that the redecorating work with which she’d helped in the fall was undone. It was still the old décor. “Yes, it’s good to have that cleared up at last,” she said, thinking Okay I just crossed a line. Actually pretending to be Val now. She hoped she could keep things vague enough to not do any damage. What does Helen know of what happened anyway?

“I love what you’ve done with your hair by the way.”

“Er, thanks,” she smiled. “I was thinking of going back to my natural color actually.” Covered for next time she sees Val, hopefully.

“Oh that would be a shame. It suits you.”

“And my own color doesn’t?” she teased.

“I didn’t say that.” Helen grinned to show she knew she was being teased. “Did you want to go on back to see her?”

Valerie shook her head. “That’s okay, I’ll wait and let her make her entrance.”

“Honestly,” Helen chided, “if I didn’t know better I’d say you two were going on a date.”

Valerie raised an eyebrow. “I couldn’t possibly comment, Miz Carstairs.” Hoping you’re not too different from your counterpart, she thought to herself.

Helen had a visible double-take, and blushed for a moment. “Well… Anyway, why don’t you take your coat off and make yourself comfortable? I don’t know how long she’s going to be.”

“Oh, um, thanks.” Valerie slipped her coat off her shoulders and handed it over. She was wearing the dress she’d bought earlier. She was proud of the choice, and had her judgement confirmed as Helen actually whistled.

“Sorry,” Helen apologized. “I spend too much time around cops. You look amazing, Valerie. Really.”

“I tried,” Valerie blushed. She had, too. Jane would be proud of her. A thing of black crushed velvet, off the shoulder and unfussy, set off by the single half-necklace at her throat. She wore her hair up again, knowing it gave her more elegance.

“Where are you two going anyway?”

Valerie grinned. “Debbie doesn’t know yet.” She was feeling especially pleased with herself for getting the tickets at such short notice too, for all that it had necessitated a hair-raising dash across the city on the bike. Shucks. She was a bit peeved at having bought them twice now, having planned to take her Debbie to the same thing, but she hadn’t wanted to miss it. “I’ll let her tell you about it afterwards.”

“Ya sure ya wanna take de brat?” Helen put on her gangster voice, hooking her thumb over her shoulder towards the back rooms. “I’ll go wid’ ya, doll-face…”

“Mom!” Valerie looked up from Helen’s mischievous grin, to see Debbie at the doorway. She was lovely, Valerie thought, in a rich dark green dress she’d never seen before.

They just stared at each other for a few moments.

“Well, girls,” Helen butted in, “what time do you need to be on your way?”

Valerie looked at her watch. “Now, really, to have time to park.” She glanced back at Debbie. “If you’re ready? You look ready,” she added with a grin.

“I’m ready,” Debbie nodded.

“How are you getting there?” Helen asked. “Debbie driving?”

Debbie nodded.

“Okay, what if I drive you two wherever it is?”

“Mom — don’t you have a shift tonight?”

“Nope. Besides, daughter-mine, by the looks of you I don’t think you’re going to be able to keep your eyes on the road.” Debbie actually blushed. Valerie was impressed.

“Mom will you please stop embarrassing me?”

“It’s my job,” she grinned. “I’m serious though. I’ll take you both there.”

“Um, what about getting back?”

“Well, we could get a cab…” Valerie suggested.

“I can pick you up too, I just need to know the time.”

“We were kind of planning to go out to dinner afterwards,” Debbie explained. “We’re not sure what time we’d be back.”

“I told you I’m not taking this dress onto a dance-floor,” Valerie warned.

“I know. I just — we could be pretty late, you know?” She nodded, making a decision. “We’ll get a cab back. I’d love you to take us, Mom.”

“Good. Then there’s time to take some pictures.”

***

Val discovered she was actually feeling at peace. Her feet hurt terribly, even in flats. A day’s intensive shopping will tend to do that. The tree was lit up, of course, as were the fountain lights shifting colors under the water. Skaters turned and wheeled nearby. Somewhere live music was playing. “It’s so Christmassy!” Val exclaimed suddenly. “I think I’m going to explode.”

“I think we lost the santas though,” Sarah laughed.

“And — we got all the presents!”

“It’s done!” They high-fived. They were almost empty-handed; once they got to the car they’d have to drive back to the customer collection point to pick everything up.

“That just leaves the food to take care of, once we get settled in at the other end.” Sarah sighed.

“Oh, yeah, it’s your turn again isn’t it.”

“Actually,” Sarah mused, “we were thinking, this year perhaps you could organize all that.”

“Oh Mom!” Val saw long carefree hours with Amy and her Playstation evaporating before her eyes.

“Well, ya shouldn’a got so good, kid,” Sarah cackled. Val trudged on, disconsolately. “Anyway,” Sarah continued, “you’re not thinking this through. You’ll be in charge of the food.”

Oh yeah. Val brightened, and flashed a deeply evil grin at her mother. Organizing the food at these occasions was traditionally an exercise in delegation, and skimming the fun jobs off the top. In other words, someone else gets to peel and chop and I say who! She walked on, light on her feet now, grinning.

***

This was definitely a more civilized way to arrive, Valerie decided. The city could actually be quite pretty from the back-seat of a Blazer with a gorgeous girl by your side. Then stepping out at your destination and discovering you’re both hot enough to turn heads, oh yes, but playing it cool, girl, playing it cool, oh that is sweet, one bare arm against another, goose-bumps in the cold crossing the sidewalk but not passing up the chance to look this cool, oh no, and not all the goose-bumps were the cold anyway.

The theater was tiny. It barely sat fifty people, Valerie guessed, the audience mostly surrounding a small platform stage so close you could touch it. And Debbie, luminous Debbie, her eyes showing Valerie that she had the same look too.

Not for the first time Valerie wondered if she was doing the right thing. She wondered if this was being unfaithful to her Debbie; the one back home. She guessed so, but on the other hand, she felt, if she was fated never to go home, she wanted one last perfect night with Debbie, even if it wasn’t the right one, to say goodbye. She supposed it was selfish of her, but she’d made no secret of her intentions. Either way she was gone tomorrow.

The lights dipped, the chattering in the audience faded and disappeared. Debbie’s hand found Valerie’s in the darkness. “If music be the food of love, play on.”

***

Dad’s car was parked in the driveway. “Oh God,” Val whispered.

“There’s nothing to worry about,” Sarah tried to reassure her.

“They don’t know about Val,” Val replied.

“I left an email for your father before we left this morning,” Sarah admitted. “And deliberately kept us out long enough that he’d have time to talk to Brian after they got back.”

“Oh God.” She found she was shaking. “After everything that’s happened I’m scared of my kid brother?”

“I know.”

“I just wish I was sure this is what I should be doing,” Val said.

“Well, then you have to find out, don’t you. You can’t find out without trying.”

Val took a deep breath, and another. “I guess that makes sense. So why does it feel so permanent?”

Sarah squeezed her hand, smiling. “Come on, let’s get it over with, eh?”

***

“Reservation for two, name of Valerie Tucker?” Marciano’s was full, even for the late sitting. Valerie was glad she’d booked.

“Yes Miss Tucker, your table’s ready. Would you like to come on through?”

They allowed the maá®tre’d to take their coats and seat them. Valerie realized suddenly it was the same table as… She must have stopped in thought, she realized, when Debbie tapped her arm.

“Hey, you okay?”

“Um, yeah. Just realized, you remember that first date with Travis a year ago?” Before our timelines diverged. Debbie nodded.

“He brought you here?”

“This actual table.”

“You want to move?”

Valerie thought about it. “Nah. I’ve got a much nicer view this time,” she grinned.

“You’re incorrigible.”

“Don’t incorrige me then.”

Debbie was musing. “A year. Wow. That’s a thought: what did you do for Halloween this year?”

“Ah.” Valerie grinned again. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

“As a matter of fact, yes.”

“Let’s just say I got to wear the sword this time.”

Debbie’s eyes opened wide, but their waiter turned up before she could respond.

“Would you ladies like any drinks while you’re looking at the menu?”

“Ooh yes.” Even watching Shakespeare could be thirst-making. She felt sorry for the actors, if it was anything like singing. “Do you have any smoothies?”

***

Debbie stood up. “No, you’re fine dear,” she said as Valerie automatically started to get up too. “I really do just need to pee,” she admitted, sotto-voce.

Valerie grinned and watched her go.

“Hey, Valerie,” a familiar male voice called. Friendly. She looked up.

“Bobby, hi! You remembered my name at last!”

“Huh?”

“Never mind.” Perhaps it was just coincidence. He had to hit it right sometimes just out of random chance. She hoped Bobby didn’t want to join them. This wasn’t supposed to be that kind of dinner. “You just got here?”

“Nah, we’re just leaving. This is Marie by the way. Marie, this is Valerie. Wow, love the hair. Trav seen that yet?”

Erk. Erk. “No,” she extemporized. “And it’s a surprise, so don’t you say anything either.”

“Sure thing,” he said, chuckling.

Something was nagging at Valerie’s memory. She dug for a while. Oh yes. “Hey, I thought you’d be round at his place tonight, watching the game. Guess you got more important things to attend to, huh?” She smiled at the girl. Marie.

“Game? What game?” Bobby looked startled. “I’m missing a game?”

“I don’t know,” Valerie said. “He just said something about having you guys around to watch a game tonight.”

“I didn’t hear about it,” Bobby said.

Valerie shrugged. “I probably didn’t hear him right. Anyway, where are you guys off to next?”

“Dancing! You wanna join us later?”

“Nah. Got other plans,” she grinned. “See you around anyway.”

“Yeah. Always good to see you.”

They left, thankfully before Debbie returned.

Valerie frowned.

***

“Thank you for a wonderful evening,” Debbie said. They’d arrived at her house, but were still in the back of the cab.

Valerie blushed, then was surprised as Debbie leaned over and kissed her, full on the lips. Never mind the cab driver could see them in the mirror.

Oh it was sweet. Let the meter run.

“Come inside with me?” Debbie asked, after a long while.

“Um,” Valerie hesitated at the last. “Are you sure?”

Debbie held her eyes. “Yes. I’m sure.” She smiled. Valerie hesitated still. Oh she wanted to… “Don’t you go seducing me all evening and then leave me dangling now,” Debbie warned. “I don’t think the neighborhood would survive.” Valerie caught a giggle half-formed. “It’s not like this is a first date you know.”

The trick, she decided, with learning to say no, was learning when to say it.

And when to shut up.

***

“Hey lover.” Sunlight.

Valerie smiled without opening her eyes. “Hey.”

“You need to get up. You’ve got an appointment, right?”

“Mmmm.” For a moment Valerie considered just staying, and letting the chance come and go. Not as if it was really going to work anyway. Only for a moment. “What time is it?”

“There’s time. It’s eight-thirty.”

“Need to get back to Mike’s, pick up my bike and gear.”

“I’ll take you. I want to come and see you off anyway.”

“Assuming I’m going anywhere.”

Debbie cuddled up close. “Wouldn’t it be great if you could come and go at will?”

“I don’t think it works like that,” she sighed.

“You never know. You don’t know how it works.”

“True. Chances are nothing’ll happen at all. We’ve got no reason to believe this will work, except it’s where it started and there’s a kind of symmetry to it. Not very scientific, huh?”

Debbie sighed. “Is it bad for me to want you to stay?”

“I won’t be staying anyway, Debbie, even if I don’t go home. You know that.”

“I wish you would.”

“Who knows, perhaps somewhere out there, I do.”

“Then why not here? Why always somewhere else? Why am I the one who has to lose you twice?”

“Debbie. It can’t work. I’m not real here. I’m just in the way. If I’m going to have a real life I have to go away to do it.”

“I don’t see that!” Debbie protested. “I want you to stay,” she said more calmly.

“I can’t.”

“Stay.”

Valerie shook her head . “No, Debbie.”

“Well fuck you anyway!” Valerie came fully awake fast at the outburst. Here we go then, she thought grimly. The mattress bounced as Debbie stormed off the bed.

“Debbie…” Valerie disentangled herself from the sheets and followed.

“How dare you come here and do this to me?” Debbie railed. “How dare you! I was over you!” With the last she pounded at Valerie’s chest, but Valerie was prepared and blocked her. And again. And a third time, each time Debbie repeating “I was over you,” until the tears came; then Valerie gathered her in and they embraced, standing naked in the early sunlight in the middle of the room.

“I’m sorry,” Valerie whispered. “I shouldn’t — last night was wrong, I shouldn’t…”

“No,” Debbie sniffled. “Last night was beautiful. Last night was beautiful, Valerie, and I’m just trying to ruin it with my poor little sick-girl act. Again.” She separated from Valerie. “You’re better off without me anyway. I hurt everyone in the end, hadn’t you noticed?”

“That’s not true.”

“Yes it is.” She went to grab her bathrobe, absently getting the spare for Valerie and passing it to her. “I’m in therapy, did you know?”

“I’m — not surprised,” Valerie replied carefully, putting the robe on. Now that they’d stopped, the room turned out to be surprisingly cold.

“She is too then?”

Valerie nodded.

“Is it helping?”

“Yes.”

“Doesn’t seem to be doing a damn thing for me,” Debbie muttered.

“She says exactly the same thing, half the time.”

Debbie chuckled. “Yeah, sounds about right I guess. Kathy says I’m better than I was anyway.” She moved in to hug Valerie again. Valerie enclosed her. “I’m sorry.”

“There. You wouldn’t have said that six months ago.”

Debbie giggled again. “Anyway, talking of which,” she gathered her competent persona around her again, “we’ve got to get you ready for your appointment.”

***

Valerie started to feel her head clear as she rode. It always had that effect. It had to, or you were dangerous to be on the road. She wished more cagers realized that. The thoughts came now, calmly, clearly, without upset.

Debbie had dropped her off at Mike’s and disappeared again without lingering. “Wait for me,” she’d said though. “Don’t go without me. I’ll be there. I have to do something first.”

That was typical Debbie. She’d stop in the middle of giving birth to close a deal.

Not that she’d have a chance to do that if she stayed with me. “We’ll use a donor,” her Debbie had said to that, all businesslike, like it was obvious. She’d already thought it all through of course. “But that’s years away, lover.”

“Who’d be the father? Anonymous?”

“I was thinking of your brother.”

“What Tu-Brian I mean? God, they’re getting me calling him that now.”

“No, silly. Mike. He’s closer to you than genes. Can you think of anyone’s child you’d rather have?”

Bring me home, Valerie thought, back in the present. She was actually praying, she realized, not knowing who or what to. Bring me home.

***

Valerie leaned and curved into the clinic’s parking lot. Val was already there, getting out of the car as Valerie pulled to a halt.

“Mike’s on his way, behind me,” she explained as soon as she had the helmet off. “So’s Debbie. Says she wants to give me a send-off.” She grinned.

Val looked at her. “You were with her all night?”

Valerie nodded.

“Why am I not surprised?” Val shook her head.

“You okay with it?”

“Yeah, I’m okay.”

“How was yesterday anyway?”

Val smiled. “We had a good day. Got everyone’s presents all at once.”

“She seems to be taking it so much better than mine,” Valerie mused. “What’s your secret?”

Val shrugged. “No idea.” She thought. “Perhaps she got to see more how bad I’d get if I didn’t do it.”

“Yeah maybe. You were such a mess when I came, I was kind of shocked, you know? My God, I can’t believe it’s only been a week. Look at you!”

“It’s you. Like I said, you’ve got an improbability device or something. Stuff happens around you.”

“Not you too?”

“Things were getting kind of…” she stopped to search for a word. “Entropic?” Valerie nodded. “Maybe that’ll change now,” she grinned.

“Mike was going off on one — something about Native American mythology or something.”

“Yeah?”

“I said to can it. I’m not a bloody avatar of anything. I just want to go home.”

“Ah, but you would say that,” Val teased.

“Yep, that’s what he said.” She sighed. “At least my Mike’s in a Wicca phase at the moment. That’s much more restful. Less drumming,” she elucidated, to Val’s puzzled expression. “Incense, candles, you know.”

“Talking of which, here he comes now.” Sounds some distance off, Valerie guessed, turning and not seeing any sign of it.

“That engine’s got to be illegal,” she muttered, looking at her watch. “Where’s Debbie? Anyway, so you’re going to tell Sheila today?”

“Not like I need to be afraid of her telling Mom and Dad now.”

“God, you’re doing it all different from me.”

“Yeah? Well, what are alternate realities for, huh?”

Mike’s car roared sluggishly into the parking lot.

Valerie grinned. “Right. So, when do you transition?”

“I haven’t decided to do that,” Val replied. “Yet, anyway. Dad says I obviously need to try it. Properly, not part-time, to see how it works out.”

“Duh, what do you think RLT is, dummy?”

“Huh?”

Valerie shook her head. “Never mind. Sheila can tell you. Hi Mike.”

“You all ready to go then?”

“Guess so. Just hoping Debbie’s gonna get here in — oof!” She caught Val, flying into a hug.

“I’m really going to miss you,” Val said into her shoulder.

“I’ll miss you too,” she replied, returning the hug. “You know, we’ll feel pretty silly going through all this if nothing happens, won’t we?”

“That’s better than you disappearing without saying goodbye.” Val stood back from the hug. “I’ll take the chance.”

“Besides,” Mike interposed, “Belief may be a factor in this, so think positively. It’s nearly time,” he added.

“Worst case,” Val said, “the look on Sheila’s face when we both walk in is going to be precious.” They matched grins.

Valerie looked one more time to the parking lot entrance for Debbie, and there she was, careening round the last bend, tires actually squealing like television. They danced smartly out of the way as Debbie’s car came to a screeching halt and Debbie practically threw herself out of the door and ran into Valerie’s arms. “I didn’t miss you! Thank God!”

“Only just,” Valerie said. “We were about to go in.”

“Wait! I wanted you to have these,” she fumbled in her handbag and brought out a few photographs. “The developers were messing me about. I had to get evil on them.” She handed them across. Mike and Val crowded round to look.

There were several of Val and Valerie together at the rollerblading rink, and in the car park outside. “I never saw you take those,” Val said.

“I know,” Debbie replied smugly.

Behind them, there were the pictures Helen had taken of Valerie and Debbie before they headed out on their date. “Oh wow,” Val enthused.

“I didn’t have time to make a decent selection, so that’s all of them. That’s all the pictures I managed to get.”

“Don’t we get copies?” Val asked.

“I’ve got the negatives, I can get more prints done. I just wanted Valerie to have hers now, before she goes.”

Valerie had tears in her eyes. She gathered all three of them into a hug.

“I don’t even know if they’ll come through with me if I go,” she said.

“I’m sure they will,” Debbie insisted. “Maybe they’ll help.” They separated after a little while and Valerie stowed the photographs in her cordura jacket’s inside breast pocket. “There, my astronaut,” Debbie finished, zipping up Valerie’s pocket herself, making the others laugh. Debbie blocked up Valerie’s laughter with a long kiss, leaving Val and Mike looking at each other awkwardly.

“I’m okay to go,” Valerie smiled, when they had finished. Belief may be a factor, she told herself. Come on girl, believe it. Believe you’re going home.

“We should go,” Mike told Debbie.

“Why?”

“I think,” he tried to explain, “I think this shouldn’t be watched.”

Val nodded. “Schrá¶edinger. You’d keep the probabilities collapsed if you watch.”

“Assuming that has anything to do with it,” Valerie noted.

“It just might,” Mike said, “so it’s worth not taking that chance. Come on Debbie, let’s get out of here.”

Debbie nodded, and the two of them went to their respective cars. In a minute they were both gone.

“This is it then,” Val said.

“Or not.”

“Believe, Mike said.”

“I’m trying to.”

Val took her hand. “Promise me one thing though. If you don’t go home, don’t slip away from me and hide and disappear and make us think that you did, okay?”

“You knew.”

“Of course I knew. Now promise me you won’t do that. Your word on it.” She was being deadly serious, Valerie saw.

She nodded, eventually. “My word,” she agreed. Val smiled.

“Then we’re ready.”

Hand in hand they walked through the doors.

Notes:

Creative Commons License
This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License.

A sequel, The Taken, has been begun. The prologue and first chapters may be seen at my homepage. They will be posted here when technical issues have been resolved. (Formatting of quoted song lyrics, footnotes and subtitled foreign-language dialogue.)


 


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/14456/rachel-greenham